《Alpha's Rejected becomes the Lycan's Obsession》


 Chapter 1: Prove me wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prove me wrong</h4>


    "No way, Tessy! This is absurd andpletely uneptable. You''ve been married for three years. Three years is no joke," Freya eximed, her face filled with shock and disbelief at what she had just heard.


    "I mean it," Tessy insisted, her green eyes clearly reflecting the pain in her heart. "Francis hasn''t touched me since we got married," she revealed, lowering her gaze and picking at her food.


    In the luxurious setting of the upscale restaurant, soft jazz music filled the air, creating an atmosphere of elegance and sophistication. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm glow over the well-dressed guests engaged in quiet conversations. The chairs were soft and velvety, offeringfort, while the linen-covered tables added to the refined ambiance.


    Tessy Brown, twenty-six years old, blonde, beautiful, withrge green doe eyes, had been invited out by her best friend and coworker, Freya Stanford, who had noticed Tessy seemed unusually down that day.


    It wasmon for the two friends to treat each other to meals, whether brunch, lunch, or dinner. But today was special. It was the eve of Tessy''s birthday, and Freya had decided to take her to one of the fanciest restaurants in town.


    As Freya had suspected, Tessy was carrying a heavy burden¡ªone she hadn''t expected her friend to be dealing with.


    "You''ve been married for three years, Tess. And you''re saying..." Freya began, but Tessy shook her head, already knowing where the question was going.


    "Not even once. It doesn''t matter what I do, how I dress, how often Iin, or how hard I try to seduce him. Nothing works," Tessy confirmed, and Freya''s shock was evident.


    "I''d ask if he was impotent, but considering how he flirts and chases other women, I''m sure he''s fine. Why didn''t you say something? How have you endured this for three years?" Freya asked, her face showing clear annoyance.


    "I know he''s doing it to hurt me, and I kept hoping¡ªdesperately hoping¡ªhe''d change. But I''ve given up now. I don''t know what else to do."


    Freya sighed in defeat and leaned back in her chair, her fingers lightly tracing the rim of her wine ss. At twenty-seven, with dark wavy hair and a face that seemed made for a life of ease, Freya''s obsidian ck eyes showed her disapproval of how her friend was being treated.


    "Let me get this straight, Tess," Freya said, her expression serious. "You made a mistake after college and had to marry Francis to save your family''s reputation and business. He turned out to be a jerk, which none of us sawing, and you''ve stayed loyal to him while he fools around with other women, leaving you, his wife, neglected for three years. And you can''t divorce him because it would hurt your family''s business. Is that right?" Freya asked, her tone devoid of humor.


    "Lower your voice," Tessy scolded, ncing around to make sure no one was listening, as Freya''s voice had risen slightly.


    "Is that correct?" Freya repeated, this time in a quieter tone.


    "You already know the story. Why are you asking like that?"


    "Because I have a solution to your problem," Freya revealed.


    "You do?" Tessy asked, a hint of relief crossing her face.


    "I do," Freya nodded. "Since you''ve decided not to take my offer to leave the country, the only other option is this: you need someone on the side to meet your needs."


    "What?!" Tessy eximed, her eyes widening in shock. "You''re joking, right?"


    "Joking? Absolutely not! I''m dead serious. I won''t stand by and watch some immature man torture you like this when I can do something about it. Don''t you miss being with a man?" Freya pressed, and Tessy nced around nervously.


    "Keep your voice down, Freya."


    "Answer the question," Freya insisted, prompting Tessy to sigh.


    "You know I do. I miss the security andfort of being held by a man," Tessy admitted, but Freya rolled her eyes.


    "Not just being held, Tess. The whole package."


    Tessy chuckled. "I''ve got plenty of trouble, stress, and heartache at home¡ªI''ve been drowning in it for three years. It''s the good stuff I don''t have and really miss. Stop suggesting a side guy. If I''m caught, Francis will have every reason to divorce me, and that''s not what I want."


    "You won''t get caught. Trust me," Freya dered confidently.


    "I''m not agreeing to this. Whatever you do is on you," Tessy said, and Freya nodded.


    "I''ll take full responsibility. I won''t let you suffer like this. You brought me into your wild side, and now you expect me to watch you turn into a nun? Never!"


    "Freya, stop. I can''t let my mom suffer for my mistakes."


    Freya sighed in defeat. "I don''t want your mom to suffer either. She''s the only reason I haven''t arranged to have you whisked away from this country."


    "Yeah, and you know she''s also why I can''t divorce him now. I can handle it. At least Francis doesn''t bring his flings home, and I''m not turning into a nun," Tessy dered.


    "Yes, you are," Freya countered, frowning as she looked around. "I bet you don''t even remember what a dick looks like anymore."


    "Freya!!!"


    "What? Prove me wrong by describing it," Freya challenged, fixing her gaze on Tessy, who just shook her head in exasperation.


    "Can you stop with the dirty talk?" Tessy asked.


    At that, Freya gasped dramatically. "You''re calling this dirty talk? Francis has really done a number on you," she said, throwing her hands up as if all hope was lost.


    "Stop being so dramatic," Tessy scolded, pretending to be annoyed.


    "Girl, there''s a hot guy checking you out from over there," Freya announced, her eyes fixed in one direction, shifting topics so quickly it was as if the previous conversation hadn''t happened.


    "Oh god, can you stop?" Tessy asked, sounding tired, but Freya wasn''t ready to let it go.


    "I''m serious. He''s not even trying to hide it. Maybe he''s the one. I should go talk to him and discuss payment terms."


    "Freya!!!" Tessy whisper-yelled, her face turning red.


    "What?" Freyaughed. "Your face is so red. Fine, I''ll let it go tonight because it''s your birthday eve, and tomorrow because it''s your birthday and nothing should ruin it. But after that, we''re fixing this. Now eat up¡ªyour food''s getting cold."


    Having shared the weight on her heart, Tessy felt a little lighter and finished the rest of her meal. Her only wish was to be happy for the rest of the night and the entire next day, her birthday.


    But if wishes were horses...

 Chapter 2: You are the problem

    <h4>Chapter 2: You are the problem</h4>


    After saying goodnight and parting ways with Freya, Tessy returned to her house, her steps slightly unsteady from the wine she had indulged in at the restaurant. The cool night air brushed against her cheeks, carrying with it the faint scent of blooming jasmine from the garden. Her mind buzzed with Freya''s words, reying their conversation like a broken record, and a small, bittersweet smile tugged at her lips.


    Stepping inside, the soft glow of the hallway light greeted her, casting long shadows across the polished wooden floor. She kicked off her heels and padded into the sitting room, only to freeze at the unexpected sight before her. Her mother-inw, Mrs. Smith Brown, sat rigidly on the plush sofa, her sharp eyes glued to the flickering TV screen. The room was eerily quiet, save for the low hum of the television.


    "Mrs. Smith, you''re here," Tessy greeted, her voice warm butced with surprise. She forced a smile, though her heart skipped a beat. "I didn''t know you wereing. How was your trip?"


    The older woman didn''t so much as nce in Tessy''s direction. Her lips remained pressed into a thin line, her expression cold and unyielding. Tessy had always known her mother-inw disliked her¡ªno, despised her¡ªbut she had learned to brush it off, to keep herposure. Tonight, however, the woman''s icy demeanor felt heavier, more foreboding.


    Undeterred, Tessy tried again, her tone softer this time. "Is everything okay, Mrs. Smith?"


    For a moment, the only sound was the faint murmur of the TV. Then, Mrs. Smith Brown finally turned her head, her piercing gaze slicing through Tessy like a knife. "I don''t need your small talk. I''m watching something important," she snapped, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Tessy''s smile faltered, but she nodded. "Oh, okay. Enjoy your show, Ma''am," she murmured, retreating toward the staircase.


    As she reached the foot of the stairs, her eyes caught sight of something that made her brows knit together. Her luggage¡ªpacked and piled at the foot of the steps¡ªsat like a silent usation. Her suitcase, her bags, even her favorite throw nket were all stacked haphazardly, as if someone had hurriedly tossed them there.


    Confusion and dread washed over her. She turned back to Mrs. Smith. "Why are my things here? Did something happen?"


    Mrs. Smith let out an exasperated sigh, her eyes still fixed on the TV. "You''ve been kicked out of the master bedroom. You''re supposed to move your things to the guest bedroom downstairs," she stated matter-of-factly, as if discussing the weather.


    Tessy''s heart skipped a beat. "What? Why? What''s going on?" she demanded, her voice rising in panic.


    Finally, Mrs. Smith Brown tore her gaze from the screen, her expression cold and unfeeling. "Francis has decided to make some overdue changes. You should follow his rules as you are supposed to. No need for drama. Do as he has said. Move to the guest bedroom."


    Disbelief etched across Tessy''s face, her mind struggling to process the words. "What?! Just... like that? How can he do that randomly without discussing anything with me?"


    Mrs. Smith remained stoic, her tone icy. "That''s not my concern. He should have done it a long time ago. I wonder why he had to wait until now."


    Anger and hurt surged through Tessy, propelling her up the stairs. She stormed down the hallway, her fists clenched, determined to confront Francis and demand an exnation. She flung open the bedroom door, and her breath caught in her throat at the sight that greeted her.


    Francis, her husband,y tangled in their matrimonial bed with Rachel, his supposed ex-girlfriend from college. The sheets were rumpled, their clothes scattered across the floor, and the room reeked of betrayal. The sound of the door opening made them freeze, their heads snapping toward her in unison.


    In all their years of marriage, Francis had never brought a woman home. He had unted his affairs outside, yes, but he had always kept them away from their shared space. That unspoken boundary had been the one thing Tessy had clung to, the one shred of dignity she had left. But now, even that was gone.


    "Francis, what is the meaning of this?" Tessy''s voice trembled as she demanded, her chest heaving with a mix of rage and heartbreak.


    Caught in the act, Francis didn''t even have the decency to look ashamed. Instead, his brows furrowed in annoyance, as if she were the one intruding. "Are you sick in the head? Why would you barge into my room like that without knocking?" he barked, his tone dripping with contempt.


    "Your room? This is our room," Tessy corrected, her voice shaking. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of his words. Their room¡ªthe same room they had shared for three years, the same bed where she hadin awake countless nights, waiting for him toe home.


    Her gaze shifted to Rachel, who had draped the sheet around herself, her expression calm and unbothered. There wasn''t a trace of guilt on her face¡ªonly a faint smirk, as if she found the whole situation amusing. She leaned back against the headboard, her eyes flicking over Tessy with a look of pity before she turned away, as if Tessy were nothing more than an inconvenience.


    "Am I to believe that you were too blind to see your things downstairs? This room now belongs to me and Rachel. If you still want to remain here and remain married, then you should nevere into my room without knocking. Now, get out," Francis spat, pointing at the door with a finality that made Tessy''s blood run cold.


    Before she could react, a hand grabbed the back of her shirt, yanking her backward with such force that she stumbled out of the room. The door mmed shut behind her, and she turned to see Mrs. Smith standing there, her face twisted with fury.


    "Mrs. Smith¡ª" Tessy began, her voice trembling, but the older woman cut her off with a venomous re.


    "Shut up. I always knew you were stubborn but was only pretending. After telling you that you''ve been kicked out, you still had the nerve toe here and disturb my son with his new wife."


    "New wife?" Tessy echoed, her voice barely a whisper. The words felt like a punch to the gut, leaving her breathless.


    "Yes. New wife since the old one is so useless and can''t produce a child even though her entire family feeds off this household like pests," Mrs. Smith Brown sneered, her voice dripping with malice.


    Tessy''s tears spilled over, her vision blurring as she stared at the woman who had always despised her. "How is it my fault that I haven''t had a child? You know what your son does, and yet you me me? What kind of a mother are you?" she cried, her voice breaking.


    "The kind who wants the best for her son," Mrs. Smith Brown shot back, her eyes zing. "What man would reject a good and useful woman? It''s because you are as useless as the K in the pronunciation of knife, that''s why a full-blooded man will stay that long without touching you. The problem is not Francis. You are the problem."


    The words cut deeper than any knife, shredding thest remnants of Tessy''s self-worth. Her chest tightened, and she felt as though the walls were closing in, suffocating her.


    The bedroom door swung open again, and Francis stepped out, followed by Rachel. "That''s enough, Mom. Let her be," he said, his tone dismissive.


    "Yes, Mom. She looks terrible already," Rachel chimed in, her voice dripping with fake sympathy as she eyed Tessy with a smirk.


    "No. She has to apologize to you, or I''m calling thewyer right now," Mrs. Smith Brown dered, her voice sharp and unyielding.


    "Apologize for what? What did I do wrong?" Tessy asked, her voice rising in incredulity. The tears streamed down her face, but she refused to look away.


    "For disrespecting my son and me," Mrs. Smith Brown replied, her tone cold and final.


    Tessy let out a bitterugh, the sound hollow and broken. "The only person who was disrespected here tonight is me. Apologize? My foot," she spat, her voice trembling with anger. Without another word, she turned and walked away, her heart heavy but her resolve unshaken.


    Behind her, Mrs. Smith Brown pulled out her phone, her fingers tapping furiously on the screen. "Prepare the documents," she barked into the phone, her voice echoing down the hallway.

 Chapter 3: I鈥檓 done

    <h4>Chapter 3: I''m done</h4>


    Tears streamed down Tessy''s face as she descended the stairs, each step feeling heavier than thest. The faint sound of her mother-inw''s phone dialing echoed behind her, a sharp reminder of the storm brewing in her wake. But Tessy didn''t care anymore. She was done¡ªdone with the lies, the betrayal, and the suffocating weight of a marriage that had been nothing but a cruel charade.


    For three long years, she had endured this hollow union, starved of the love, respect, andpanionship a marriage was supposed to provide. Three years of her life wasted on a man she had foolishly loved and married, blind to the fact that his affection had been nothing but a facade. Francis had never loved her. He had only pretended, and she had been too naive to see it.


    But no more. She was done. Whatever happened next, she didn''t care. She was ready to walk away, to reim her life from the wreckage of this sham.


    At the foot of the stairs, she paused, her eyesnding on her luggage. The sight of her belongings¡ªneatly packed yet carelessly discarded¡ªfelt like a final insult. Wiping her tears with the back of her hand, she grabbed the boxes and bags, hauling them one by one into the guest room. Her movements were deliberate, her resolve unshakable. As she dropped thest bag, her phone rang, the shrill sound cutting through the silence.


    She fished it out of her pocket, her jaw tightening as she saw the caller ID. It was her father¡ªthe man who had orchestrated her misfortune, the reason she had stayed trapped in this nightmare for so long. Anger surged through her, and without hesitation, she ended the call. Then, with trembling fingers, she dialed Freya''s number.


    "Tessy?" Freya''s voice was filled with concern the moment she answered.


    "I''m on my way to your ce. Please keep the door open," Tessy said, her voice steady despite the storm raging inside her.


    "It''ste, Tess. What''s going on? Should Ie pick you up?" Freya asked, her worry evident.


    "No. Don''t bother. I''ll take a taxi. I''ll be fine," Tessy replied firmly. Before Freya could say another word, she ended the call, switched off her phone, and tossed it into her handbag.


    She grabbed a small bag and quickly packed a few essentials¡ªher work uniform, toiletries, and a change of clothes. Once satisfied, she slung the bag over her shoulder and stepped out of the guest room, her heart pounding with determination.


    As she entered the sitting room, she was met with the sight of the three people who had shattered her world. Francis, Rachel, and Mrs. Smith were huddled together, their voices low as they deliberated over something. They fell silent the moment she appeared, their eyes narrowing as they watched her.


    Tessy ignored them, her gaze fixed on the door. She was done with their games, their cruelty, their endless maniption.


    "What are you doing? Where do you think you''re going at this hour?" Francis''s voice cut through the silence, sharp and demanding.


    Tessy didn''t respond. She kept walking, her hand reaching for the doorknob.


    "I''m talking to you, Tessy. If you step out of this house, just know that this marriage is over," Francis threatened, his voice cold and final.


    Tessy paused, her hand hovering over the doorknob. For a moment, the weight of his words pressed down on her, but then she turned around, a bitter smile ying on her lips.


    "This marriage is over if I step out?" she scoffed, her fiery gaze locking onto his. "You''ve got it all wrong, Francis. This marriage ended a long time ago. You just signed and stamped it by bringing a stranger into our home. You broke thest thread holding us together. So, I wonder what you''re even talking about."


    "Hey, watch your tongue. Who are you calling a stranger? I was in Francis''s life long before you came along and tore us apart. If anyone''s a stranger here, it''s you," Rachel snapped, her voice dripping with venom.


    Tessy clenched her fists, forcing herself to stay calm. She wouldn''t give them the satisfaction of seeing her break. Instead, she turned back to the door, her resolve stronger than ever.


    "You seem to be forgetting that you and your entire family depend on us. You''re about to make the biggest mistake of your life," Francis warned, his voiceced with menace.


    Tessy paused, her hand resting on the doorknob. "No mistake is bigger than this marriage," she said quietly, her voice steady. Then, without another word, she pulled the door open and stepped out into the night, leaving behind the house that had be her prison.


    The cool night air hit her face as she walked down the driveway, her heart pounding in her chest. She gged down a taxi and climbed in, ignoring the voices calling her name behind her. As the car pulled away, she leaned back in the seat, closing her eyes and letting out a shaky breath.


    When she arrived at Freya''s house, she found her friend waiting outside, worry etched deeply into her features. Freya''s face lit up with relief the moment she saw Tessy, and she rushed forward, pulling her into a tight hug.


    "What''s going on? You left me so worried. I was about to drive to your ce," Freya said, her voice trembling with concern.


    "I''m sorry," Tessy whispered, her voice breaking as the weight of everything came crashing down.


    Freya led her inside, her arm wrapped protectively around Tessy''s shoulders. "What the hell happened, Tess? Why are you crying? Did someone die?" she asked, her eyes wide with rm.


    Tessy nodded, her tears flowing freely. "Francis, his mother, Rachel, my marriage, everything that kept me sane... I''m losing my mind," she sobbed, her voice barely audible.


    Freya''s face twisted in confusion, but she didn''t press further. Instead, she sat down beside Tessy and pulled her into a tight embrace, holding her as she cried.


    It took a while, but eventually, Tessy''s sobs subsided, leaving her gasping for breath. She wiped her tears and looked at Freya, her eyes filled with determination.


    "I think I''m ready to take your offer. I want to leave this country. I''m done. I''ve had enough," Tessy said, her voice steady.


    Freya nodded, her expression serious. "You know I''ll do anything for you. I''ll call my travel agent first thing tomorrow, and we''ll start processing the documents. But first, tell me everything that happened."


    Tessy took a deep breath, her hands trembling as she began to recount the events of the night. Freya listened in silence, her arms never leaving Tessy''s shoulders, offering thefort and support she so desperately needed.

 Chapter 4: It鈥檚 an emergency

    <h4>Chapter 4: It''s an emergency</h4>


    Freya opened her eyes the next morning, the soft light of dawn filtering through the curtains. She stretchedzily, her hand reaching out to the other side of the bed, only to find it empty. Her heart skipped a beat as she sat up, her eyes scanning the room. Tessy was gone.


    Freya''s house was a cozy three-bedroom bungalow, but she had insisted Tessy sleep in her roomst night. After everything that had happened, she didn''t want her friend to be alone. But now, panic surged through her as she realized Tessy wasn''t there.


    "Tess?" Freya called out, her voice tinged with worry. She jumped out of bed, her bare feet hitting the cool floor as she hurried to the sitting room, hoping to find Tessy there.


    To her relief, Tessy was seated at the bar, but the sight that greeted her made Freya''s stomach churn. Tessy was dressed in her scrubs, her hands wrapped around a ss of amber liquid. She was drinking¡ªearly in the morning¡ªand her eyes were red and swollen, her face pale and drawn. She looked like a shadow of the vibrant woman Freya knew.


    "Tess, what are you doing?" Freya rushed forward, gently prying the ss and bottle from her friend''s hands. Her voice was soft but firm, her concern evident. "Don''t do this to yourself. And why are you dressed like that?"


    Tessy blinked up at her, her gaze slightly unfocused. "What? I''m dressed for work," she mumbled, her words slurring just enough for Freya to notice.


    Freya''s heart ached as she sat beside her friend. "You took today off, Tess. Besides, you can''t go to work like this. You''re drunk, for heaven''s sake. Why are you drinking so early in the morning? Francis isn''t worth this pain you''re putting yourself through."


    Tessy''s shoulders slumped, and she let out a shaky breath. "I changed my mind. I don''t want to take the day off anymore. This is the worst birthday ever, and if I stay home alone, I''ll fall into depression. If I don''t go to work, I''ll die. I need something to distract me from this pain. I feel like my life is falling apart right before my eyes. All my sacrifices, my patience, my hope, my family¡ªeverything is ruined. My mom will be so disappointed."


    Freya reached out, cing aforting hand on Tessy''s shoulder. "Your mom will understand. The only person who''ll be disappointed is your dad, and you know why? It''s because he''s using you to keep his business afloat without caring about what you''re going through. If something happened to you today, your dad would just find another way to keep his business running."


    Tessy nodded slowly, as if the words were sinking in. Her face softened slightly, and for a moment, Freya thought she might be feeling better. But then Tessy''s expression crumpled, and fresh tears spilled down her cheeks.


    "I lost my baby," Tessy whispered, her voice breaking. "Is it because I lost my baby that Francis and his mother decided to treat me this way?"


    Freya''s heart shattered at the words. She knew Tessy was diving into a spiral of regret and self-me, over something she had no control over. Getting pregnant with Francis''s baby had been the reason for their rushed marriage, but losing the pregnancy a few monthster had left Tessy broken in ways Freya couldn''t fully understand.


    Freya wrapped her arms around Tessy, holding her tightly. "Alright, Tess. We''ll go to work together. But I''ll make sure you''re not assigned any active duty today. And you need to sober up before we leave. No more of this," she said firmly, gesturing to the drinks on the bar. "Let me get you some breakfast and coffee to help you stay alert."


    Tessy shook her head weakly. "I already had breakfast. I made some for you too. It''s on the kitchen counter. Coffee would be nice, though. My mind was too preupied to think about it."


    Freya nodded, her heart aching for her friend. She moved to the kitchen, preparing two cups of coffee and handing one to Tessy. Then she quickly got ready for work, her mind racing with worry.


    A few minutester, Freya was dressed and ready to go. She nced at Tessy, who was standing by the door, her face pale but determined. "Are you sure you''re up for this?" Freya asked, her voice gentle.


    Tessy nodded, forcing a small smile. "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine in a few hours. The coffee helped. I feel more alert now. I''ll be okay."


    Freya handed her a minty candy, hoping it would mask the smell of alcohol on her breath. "Here, take this. It''ll help."


    They climbed into Freya''s car, the silence between them heavy butforting. Freya drove them to the hospital where they both worked as nurses, her hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. She couldn''t shake the worry gnawing at her, but she pushed it aside, focusing on being there for Tessy.


    As soon as they stepped out of the car, another nurse approached them in a hurry, her face etched with concern.


    "Good morning, Nurse Freya, Nurse Tessy," the nurse greeted them warmly, her voice carrying a hint of urgency. She shifted her focus to Freya, her expression serious.


    "Good morning, Nurse Amira," Freya and Tessy replied in unison, their voices steady despite the weight of the morning''s events.


    Nurse Amira''s gaze lingered on Freya, her tone growing more urgent. "Nurse Freya, your attention is needed in Emergency Ward Three. The chief nurse sent me to get you immediately." She announced, looking like the world was about to end.


    "Alright. I''ll be there in a minute. Let me take care of a small problem first." Freya responded, but Amira shook her head.


    "It''s an emergency. You need toe with me immediately. High profile people are involved." Amira disclosed and Freya became torn.

 Chapter 5: Have your feel

    <h4>Chapter 5: Have your feel</h4>


    As a senior nurse, Freya had the authority to influence the level and type of work Tessy would be assigned. Today, she intended to use that power to ensure her friend stayed in a safe zone, away from anything too demanding or stressful, or anything that could put her in trouble.


    But considering the situation they were in, she realized she may not be able to carry out her n


    "Go on. I''ll be fine. I promise," Tessy reassured her with a small smile, already sensing Freya''s hesitation.


    Without waiting for a response, Tessy turned and began walking toward the main hospital building, leaving Freya to handle the emergency she had been summoned for.


    As Tessy walked, her foot caught on a small stone, causing her to stumble slightly. She regained her bnce quickly, brushing it off with a wave of her hand. "I''m okay," she called out to Freya, who was still watching her with concern.


    "Umm... Is she okay? She looks kind of¡ª" Nurse Amira began, her voice trailing off as she studied Tessy''s unsteady steps.


    "She doesn''t look anything. She''s fine. Let''s go," Freya interrupted sharply, cutting off any further spection. She didn''t want anyone questioning Tessy''s state, especially not now. With a determined stride, Freya headed toward the emergency ward, Nurse Amira following closely behind.


    Meanwhile, Tessy entered the main building and her eyes widened at the chaotic scene before her. The ce was busier than she had ever seen it, with nurses and doctors rushing in every direction. What on earth had happened?


    "Nurse Tessy, aren''t you supposed to be off duty today?" a familiar voice called out from behind her. Tessy turned to see Nurse Beatrice, the head of her unit, approaching with a clipboard in hand.


    "Good morning, Nurse Beatrice. I changed my mind. I''ll take the break another day," Tessy replied, forcing a smile. Relief washed over Beatrice''s face at her words.


    "Oh, you''re a lifesaver. There was a terrible ident this morning, and we''re swamped. We need all the help we can get. Please join Dr. Louis in Room 36," Beatrice instructed briskly.


    Tessy nodded without hesitation and made her way to the designated room. When she arrived, Dr. Louis was just finishing up and preparing to leave.


    "Good morning, Dr. Louis," Tessy greeted him politely.


    "Morning, Tessy," Dr. Louis replied, ncing up from his notes. "The patient is stable. He just needs cleaning¡ªhe''s covered in blood, though none of it is his. I''ll be back in an hour to check on him. If you notice any changes in his breathing pattern, alert me immediately," he exined before hurrying off to the next room.


    Tessy stepped further into the room, her eyesnding on the unconscious man lying on the bed. He was shirtless, his muscr chest rising and falling steadily¡ªan indication that he was breathing properly on his own¡ªand his body was smeared with dried blood.


    She shut the door behind her and headed to the attached room to gather the supplies she would need to clean him up.


    Returning to the bedside, Tessy took a moment to study the patient more closely. Even in her slightly tipsy state, she couldn''t help but notice how strikingly attractive he was. His broad chest moved rhythmically with each breath, a sign that he was stable, and his tall frame barely fit on the hospital bed.


    But his face was a different story. She refused to guess until she cleaned that part of his body properly. And when she did, her jaw fell ck.


    If beauty were a person, this man would be its embodiment. He was breathtakingly handsome¡ªsharp jawline, longshes, silky brown hair, and skin so smooth it looked like it had been sculpted by the hands of a master artist. He looked like a living masterpiece, lying there as if waiting to be brought to life.


    "How can one person be this handsome?" Tessy muttered under her breath, her eyes lingering on his face. "If Francis were even half as good-looking as this, all the girls in the town would be in trouble," she added with a soft chuckle as she continued cleaning his body.


    When she finished her work, a sigh escaped her lips as she gazed at the perfect work of artying on the bed. The creator must be extremely happy the day he crafted this one because how can one person look so good?


    She turned away to return to her seat, but then she halted. Wouldn''t it be a crime to ignore such beauty without at least knowing what his smooth skin felt like? While cleaning, she had worn gloves. But now, she wanted to feel it with her bare hands. Just feel, nothing more. That was no crime, right?


    Before she could talk herself out of it, Tessy found herself back at the bedside, tugging off one of her gloves. Her fingers trembled slightly as she reached out, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "Go on, have your feel," a voice in her head whispered. Whether it was the alcohol or her own curiosity driving her, she didn''t know, but she didn''t resist.


    Gently, she ced her hand on the side of his cheek, her breath catching at the sensation. His skin was even softer than she had imagined, warm and smooth, almost electrifying to the touch. It felt addictive, like something she could lose herself in.


    At that point she knew it would be hard to let go. If felt like she was supposed to touch him forever. Was this real, or was she dreaming?


    Her hand drifted downward, tracing the line of his neck and chest before stopping at his navel. Suddenly, she snapped back to reality, pulling her hand away as if burned.


    "What are you doing, Tessy?" she scolded herself, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. She turned away, determined to fetch a sheet to cover him.


    But just as she took a step away, a hand grabbed hers, startling her to the core and sending her spirit away from her body for a second.

 Chapter 6: Inside her head

    <h4>Chapter 6: Inside her head</h4>


    Unknown to Tessy, the person lying on the bed was no ordinary being. The very moment she stepped into the room, a terrifying ck wolf roused from its deep sleep.


    Lazer, the ck wolf, opened its fiery red eyes to search for the one whose wonderful and addictive scent had woken him up, but all he could see was ck. That was when he remembered that they had been in a terrible ident earlier, an event that had knocked them outpletely.


    Unable to resist the scent of the person who had just walked in, Lazer spoke. "Roman, wake up."


    His call seeded in waking Roman¡ªhis human¡ªup. However, Roman only woke up in the subconscious, not physically.


    "Can''t you smell that?" Lazer asked, getting overly excited, unlike his usual self. "I told you she was the onest night, but you were doubting me. Now she''s so close, and I can barely stay still. Do you believe me now?" Lazer added in a halfining tone.


    Last night, this very scent had wafted across their nostrils while they were at a restaurant for a business dinner. The scent had so disorganized them that Lazer urged Roman to go to thedy who was exuding such goodness. But Roman dismissed it as a false rm, and they ended up only staring at her gorgeous side profile until she left the restaurant with her friend.


    "What makes you think she is the same person?" Roman asked, taking deep breaths as he drew in more of her soothing scent.


    "What are the odds that there are two people in this city with this same scent?" Lazer asked, but Roman gave no response as he tried to recall what she looked likest night.


    Confusion and disappointment soon set in when she began to clean Roman''s body. Theck of tingles from her touch only pointed to one thing¡ªshe was not the one they thought she was.


    Roman let out a defeated sigh. "I told you it''s a false rm. Her scent is just too good that we are thinking way ahead. She is just as ordinary as every other human."


    Disappointment registered on Lazer''s face. Was this some sort of trick the moon goddess was ying on them? How could someone smell this good and not be the one they were promised?


    Although he was annoyed, he still realized that something was out of ce. "Why don''t I feel repulsed by her touch? I don''t feel excited, but it also doesn''t make me want to puke," he noted.


    "That''s probably because of your initial expectations and excitement. Don''t read too much into it," Roman answered the question, knitting his brows as he added his own question. "Where is Trevor? Why am I still in a hospital being touched by some random woman?"


    "He was in the same car with you. If you were knocked out, I wonder what would have happened to him." Lazer''s answer made Roman give him a bombastic side-eye.


    "What knocked me out was the poison, and it only affects Lycans, not werewolves. Trevor should be up already by now. Have you tried connecting with his mind?"


    "His mind is blocked. He is still out. I hope you don''t kill thatd one day with your reckless behavior." Lazer shook his head.


    "Look who''s talking. Kettle calling pot ck. You call me reckless as if you are not the chief of recklessness."


    This time, Lazer didn''t respond. He just bent his knees, dropping into a lying position when thedy ended her cleaning session and took her hands away. A few momentster, the woman touched his body again, and an electrifying feeling hit him and Roman so suddenly that they both widened their eyes in shock.


    "What in fucking hell just happened?" Lazer asked, not sure how to react to the sudden switch from zero feeling to a 100% full current.


    "She''s the one!" Roman eximed in his confused state. "She is the fucking one." He repeated, his voice a mix of excitement and relief.


    "Goddess!" Lazer eximed, shutting his eyes as he took in the feel of the hands exploring his body. "I''m in heaven. Now I want to see her face so bad. Try to wake up and open your eyes, Roman."


    "Not possible. I need a few more hours for the poison to leave my system. Only then can Ie to." Roman responded, also shutting his eyes just as his wolf did, enjoying the wonderful sensation. "I can''t get enough. I want her to touch me everywhere, and I''m fucking hard already." He added, noticing the fullness of his lower region.


    Another round of confusion was delivered when the hand was suddenly taken away from his body, breaking the contact and the feeling. This time, however, Roman and Lazer were not having it. As if they had previously nned it, both moved towards the hand at the same time with all the willpower they could muster, and physically, Roman''s hand moved to grab the woman''s hand.


    Shocked to the bone, Tessy turned her head to look at the hand and then at the patient. All her thoughts centered on the fact that she had been caught touching a patient inappropriately without his consent. But to her surprise, his eyes were still shut even though his brows were slightly drawn together.


    She became perplexed. If he was not awake yet, how did he move so fast, and why did he grab her hand? She tried to withdraw her hand, but that proved impossible. His grip around her wrist was as strong as iron.


    "What now?" Lazer asked, not the tiniest bit ready to let go of that hand.


    "I''m thinking." Roman responded, already solving aplex form in his head. In no time, a smirk registered on his face as he found a solution. "Get into her head and get her to do my bidding. She is sex-starved, and I want a release. It''s a win-win situation, even better for us."


    "What?!" Lazer eximed. "Are you crazy? Have you forgotten the consequence of getting into her head without first marking her?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Let''s worry about the consequenceter. This is the only way to get her information and also get her to be ours. If you don''t do it, we may never see her again, and if we do, we may never get her to our side. So do as I have said. Get into her head." Roman repeated, having considered the advantages and disadvantages of his decision.


    Left with no other choice, Lazer did as he was told, intruding into Tessy''s mind and thoughts.


    At first, Tessy was trying to get the hand to let go of her, but all that changed in a moment, and all her thoughts shifted towards one direction¡ªto satisfy her sexual urge and bring release to the patient whose bulging member was visible to her.


    Before she could stop herself, she was already on the bed, riding his hardened cock with reckless abandon, seeking that sweet release and satisfaction she had been denied for years.


    As soon as she reached climax, shortly after Roman released his seed inside of her, Lazer exited her head.


    Only then did she realize the position she was in.


    Shaken and puzzled, she ran away from the room. What had she done?

 Chapter 7: Delusional

    <h4>Chapter 7: Delusional</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the second emergency ward, Freya met someone she didn''t expect to see in their small, modest hospital ¡ª Mr. Trevor Baliante, the undisputed king of the business world.


    She, like everyone else familiar with the cutthroat world of corporate empires, knew him as the CEO of thergest multi-billion-dorpany in the country. He was not just a business magnate but also the most sought-after bachelor, a man whose name was synonymous with power, wealth, and charm.


    It was no secret that Mr. Trevor was stubbornly single, seemingly uninterested in settling down. Yet, his chiseled physique, sharp jawline, and piercing eyes made women weak at the knees whenever he entered a room. His presence was maic, almost otherworldly, and Freya was no exception to his allure.


    However, she reminded herself he was far out of her reach, especially given his notorious avoidance of romantic entanglements. For this reason, she made no effort to catch his attention, content to admire him from afar.


    Seeing him there, Freya didn''t need anyone to exin what Amira had meant when she mentioned that high-profile individuals were involved in the car crash. What puzzled her, though, was why they had been brought to their small, under-resourced hospital when there were farrger, better-equipped facilities nearby.


    Pushing her questions aside, Freya focused on her work, her training kicking in as she moved with precision. Minutes ticked by as the doctors and a handful of nurses worked tirelessly to revive one of the other men involved in the crash, a high-ranking state official.


    Freya and Amira were left to attend to Trevor, who appeared to be in less critical condition than the others.


    Just as they finished their tasks and were about to step away, Trevor''s eyes fluttered open. In one swift motion, he pushed himself upright, disconnecting some of the monitors and tubes attached to his body. The sudden movement rmed the nurses, and Freya quickly stepped forward to intervene.


    "Sir, please, don''t move. You''re injured," Freya said firmly, cing a gentle but restraining hand on his shoulder. She noticed the confusion clouding his eyes as he processed her words.


    "What? What are you talking about?" Trevor asked, his voice rough and disoriented. He nced down at his body, his brow furrowing in bewilderment. "I can''t be¡ªAahh! Where is my shirt?" he eximed, his panic rising as he realized he was bare-chested.


    "There''s no need to panic, Sir. You were in a car crash and sustained serious injuries. We had to remove your shirt to assess the extent of your wounds and clean off the blood," Freya exined calmly, her tone soothing yet professional. She couldn''t help but feel a flicker of amusement as he awkwardly tried to cover his exposed chest with his hands.


    However, instead of calming down, the panic in Trevor''s eyes only intensified.


    "Boss!" he whispered hoarsely, his eyes widening as if struck by a sudden realization. Before Freya could ask what he meant, he swung his legs off the bed, disconnecting the remaining tubes, and attempted to bolt from the room.


    Freya acted quickly, stepping into his path and blocking his escape. She suspected he was still in shock, his mind clouded by the trauma of the ident.


    "Please, Sir, you need to stay calm. We''re doing everything we can to ensure your health and safety," Freya said, her voice steady but firm. Trevor shook his head, his frustration evident.


    "My boss... I need to see my boss right now. Where is he?" Trevor demanded, his tone urgent and insistent. His words left Freya and the others baffled. He was the boss¡ªthe man at the top of the corporatedder. Who else could he be referring to?


    "Sir, I think you may have hit your head and suffered a concussion. Please sit down so a doctor can examine you properly," Freya urged, but Trevor''s agitation only grew. He scanned the room, his eyes darting from bed to bed, but the person he was searching for wasn''t there. The nurses stood in his way, and while he could have forced his way past them, he knew it would only escte the situation.


    "What''s going on here?" a deep,manding voice echoed through the ward, cutting through the tension like a knife. Everyone turned toward the doorway, where Williams Xander stood, his imposing figure framed by the light streaming in from the hall.


    The room fell silent as the nurses and doctors chorused, "Good morning, sir."


    Williams Xander, the enigmatic former chief advisor to the president, was a man whomanded respect without uttering a word. His sharp, stoic features betrayed no emotion as his gaze swept across the room, finally settling on Trevor.


    "Thank goodness you''re here, Sir Williams," Trevor said, his voice tinged with relief.


    "Where''s Roman?" Williams asked, his tone direct and devoid of pleasantries.


    "He''s not here. I''ve been trying to find him, but they won''t let me. They think I''m delusional," Trevor exined, still clutching his chest and shooting Freya a pointed look. "Also, I can''t connect," he added, his voice dropping to a whisper. Williams nodded, understanding the gravity of his words.


    "There was another man in the car with him? Where is he?" Williams asked, his piercing gaze shifting to Freya.


    "Only five men were brought in. The other two are in the main building," a doctor interjected before Freya could respond.


    "Take me to them," Williams ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. The doctor led the way, with Trevor and Williams following closely.


    Freya trailed behind, her curiosity piqued. She wanted to know who Trevor referred to as his boss and why someone as influential as Williams Xander hade personally.


    They entered the main building and were directed to the first room, where Romany unconscious. Williams stepped forward, his expression unreadable as he assessed the situation.


    "This is him. Thank you. We''ll be transferring him now," Williams stated, pulling out his phone to make a call.


    Within minutes, four men in crisp suits entered the room, carrying a stretcher. They worked with military precision, swiftly transferring Roman out of the hospital and into a waiting car.


    "Take him home," Williams instructed, and Trevor nodded in acknowledgment. They stood beside one of the vehicles, and Trevor buttoned up a shirt provided by the hospital, his movements quick and efficient.


    "You''re noting with us?" Trevor asked, ncing at Williams.


    "I have business to attend to," Williams replied curtly before climbing into his car and driving off without another word.


    Trevor watched the car disappear down the road, grateful that Williams had arrived when he did. It had saved him a great deal of stress and ensured Roman didn''t remain in the hospital longer than necessary.


    With a soft sigh, Trevor signaled to the men to start the engine and climbed into the van beside his boss.


    Back in the hospital, Freya stepped out of the room Roman had upied, her mind still reeling from the whirlwind of events. As she tried to process everything, she spotted Tessy walking toward her. In the chaos, she had almost forgotten about her friend, who was still reeling from her own heartbreak.


    "Hey, baby girl, you don''t look so good. Are you sure you''re up for this? Do you want to go home and rest?" Freya asked, her voice filled with concern.


    "What''s going on? Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the emergency ward?" Tessy asked back instead of responding, her voice trembling slightly.


    "The patient here was just transferred. Turns out he''s a big shot," Freya exined.


    "Big shot?" Tessy repeated, her eyes widening in shock.


    "Yeah. Williams Xander came for him, and Mr. Trevor Baliante calls him boss. I wonder why his face doesn''t ring a bell," Freya mused, her brow furrowed in thought.


    When she looked up, she was startled to see Tessy''s face had drained of color, her expression one of sheer panic.


    "What''s wrong?" Freya asked, her concern deepening.


    "I''m dead! I''m so dead!! I''m so so dead!!!" Tessy cried, her voice breaking as fresh tears streamed down her face.

 Chapter 8: Tangled mess

    <h4>Chapter 8: Tangled mess</h4>


    Freya couldn''t believe her ears after everything Tessy had confessed. It hadn''t even been an hour since they arrived at the hospital, and already so much had happened.


    The weight of the situation pressed down on them like a storm cloud ready to burst. Trouble was no longer a distant possibility¡ªit was knocking at their door, and neither of them knew how to keep it out.


    At the end of their shift, Freya, determined to help her friend escape the chaos she''d stumbled into, led Tessy to the travel agency. The small, dimly lit office was cluttered with brochures and posters of exotic destinations, a stark contrast to the grim reality they were facing. Freya''s resolve was firm as she guided Tessy through the necessary paperwork to leave the country as soon as possible.


    Tessy, however, was a bundle of nerves. Her hands trembled uncontrobly, and her mind raced with a thousand what-ifs. She was already drowning in one crisis, and now she was desperately trying to w her way out of another. Was this sheer bad luck, or was the universe punishing her for some unknown sin?


    "Rx, Tess. This shouldn''t take too long," Freya said, her voice calm but firm, as she watched Tessy pace back and forth for the fourth time since they''d arrived.


    "I can''t. What if he wakes up andes looking for me? What if he tells the whole world what I did? I''m trying to escape one prison¡ªI don''t want to end up in another. I don''t want to go to jail," Tessy whispered, her voice barely audible, her face pale and drawn. Her eyes darted around the room as if expecting someone to burst in at any moment.


    "You''ll be out of here before that happens. You won''t go to jail," Freya reassured her, though her own stomach churned with unease. She couldn''t shake the feeling that they were running out of time.


    "I could swear he made me do it. I just can''t prove it. He held my hand, and he was talking inside my head," Tessy repeated, her voice trembling. The words sent a shiver down Freya''s spine, but she forced herself to stayposed.


    "Stop saying that. He was still unconscious when we got to the room. How can an unconscious person make you have sex with him?" Freya pressed, her concern for Tessy''s mental state growing with every word.


    "I swear it. I can''t prove it, but something strange happened in that room. I didn''t want to do it, but something made me," Tessy insisted, her voice breaking. Her eyes were wide, haunted by a memory she couldn''t fully exin.


    "It''s the drink, Tess. It''s the alcohol making you think that way. There''s no way an unconscious man could have done all you said he did. But it''s fine. Let''s talk about it when you''re far away from here and safe," Freya said, sighing heavily.


    Tessy finally sat down, her shoulders slumping as she let out a shaky breath. The weight of her actions seemed to crush her, and Freya could only hope that getting her out of the country would give her the rity she needed.


    This was the first time Tessy had done something so reckless, and the regret was etched deeply into her face. She should have listened to Freya and stayed home. But all she''d wanted was a distraction from her problems. How could she have known it would lead to this?


    "It''s ready. You''re all set," the travel agent announced, handing Tessy an envelope with her documents. His cheerful demeanor felt out of ce in the tense atmosphere.


    "Thanks, Vince. I owe you one," Freya said, shing him a grateful smile. He winked in response before walking away, oblivious to the gravity of the situation.


    It was already 6 pm, and the fading daylight cast long shadows across the city as Tessy drove with Freya back to her house¡ªthe one she shared with Francis, which would soon be her former home. The streets were quiet, but the silence between them was heavy with unspoken fears.


    The only reason Tessy was returning was to collect her belongings. Little did she know, she was about to walk into a situation far moreplicated than she''d anticipated.


    As they entered the house, they found her father and mother seated in therge living room, along with Francis, Rachel, and Mrs. Smith Brown. The group of five turned their eyes toward her the moment she stepped inside, their expressions a mix of anger, judgment, and, in her mother''s case, a flicker of concern.


    "The prodigal daughter returns," Mr. Curt, her father, said, his voice cold and his gaze piercing.


    "Dad¡ª" Tessy began, but he cut her off sharply.


    "Dad? Am I still your dad? You refused to take my calls, turned off your phone so I couldn''t reach you, and now you''re jeopardizing everything I''ve worked for. Is this how you treat someone you call your father?"


    "Dad, please. How can you attack me like this without even asking what happened?" Tessy asked, her voice trembling with hurt. Her father had never taken her side, not once, and she should have been used to it by now. But this time, his words cut deeper than ever. Every ounce of mistreatment she''d endured from Francis and his mother had been because of her father''s influence. Yet, he''d never made her feel valued.


    "I don''t need to hear anything from you. I already know everything I need to know, and I demand you get on your knees and apologize to your husband and mother-inw right now," Mr. Curt dered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Freya, who had been trying to stay out of the family drama, raised her eyebrows in disbelief. She''d known Tessy and her family for over a decade and was well aware of Mr. Curt''s controlling nature. But this was beyond ridiculous.


    "Apologize for what? I did nothing to them. They should be apologizing to me for disrespecting me," Tessy shot back, standing her ground. Her father''s face reddened with anger, though he tried to keep hisposure.


    "You don''t have to do something to apologize. Haven''t you heard the saying, ''The wise woman builds her home, but the foolish one tears it down''? Wisdom says you should reflect on where you''ve gone wrong for your husband to take another wife and make amends. But you''re being stubborn," Mr. Curt said, his words drawing smug smiles from Mrs. Smith Brown and Rachel.


    "I can''t believe you''re saying this, Dad. But I''m sorry to disappoint you. For once in my life, I want to be foolish. I''m done with this marriage," Tessy dered, her voice firm.


    Her parents stared at her in shock.


    "You will do no such thing, you ungrateful child! You owe your life and everything you are to me, and this is how you repay me? How dare you bring shame to me after all I''ve done for you?" Mr. Curt exploded, his voice rising.


    "Don''t make hasty decisions, my child. You know how much your father has invested. Do this for the sake of the family. Apologize so we can move forward. We can address other issuester," Mrs. Curt chimed in, her voice breaking in that way Tessy hated. It always weakened her resolve.


    "Mum... I''m sorry. You know I''d always listen to you, but things have gone too far¡ª"


    "Then let''s not waste any more time. If you''re tired of this marriage and family, the divorce papers are here. All you have to do is sign them and be free," Mrs. Smith Brown interrupted, pointing to the documents on the table, her tone dripping with impatience.


    "Don''t you dare do it, Tessy. If you do, you''re no longer my daughter," her father threatened, his voice low and dangerous.


    "Please, Tessy, let''s settle this amicably. Marriage is hard, I know. But things will get better. This is a minor issue we can solve without going to extremes. Listen to me, Tessy. I''m your mother," Mrs. Curt pleaded, her eyes filled with desperation.


    Tessy''s heart ached. Her mother was the one person she couldn''t bear to hurt. She would have given in to her plea, but the tangled mess of her current situation left her utterly confused.


    Just as the tension reached its peak, three sharp knocks echoed at the door, pulling everyone''s attention away from the confrontation.


    Francis moved to answer it. The moment he opened the door, the cold tip of a gun pressed against his forehead, forcing him to step back as a masked man entered the house.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Mrs. Smith Brown demanded, her voice shaking as she jumped to her feet, her face pale with fear.


    "It''ll be in your best interest to stay silent. Your life depends on it," the masked man growled, his voice sending a chill through the room.


    Behind him, four more armed men filed in, positioning themselves strategically around the room. Momentster, another figure stepped inside¡ªone they all recognized.


    It was Mr. Trevor Baliante.

 Chapter 9: Happy birthday, wife

    <h4>Chapter 9: Happy birthday, wife</h4>


    At the sight of thetest addition to the number of people in the house, a familiar wave of fear and curiosity swept through everyone, tightening the air like a coiled spring. The room, once filled with the tension of family drama, now felt like a pressure cooker ready to explode.


    There were a few individuals in the country whom no one dared to cross or provoke, and Trevor Baliante was at the top of that list. Ironically, he was the most harmless-looking of them all¡ªtall, impably dressed, with a calm demeanor that belied the danger he represented. He was also the biggest investor in the Smith Brown''s family''s business, a fact that made his presence even more unnerving.


    No one knew how he did it, but everyone who had ever crossed him had ended up in dire straits¡ªbankrupt, disgraced, or simply vanished. The police had never found Trevor at fault, and his reputation for being untouchable only added to the aura of fear surrounding him. He was also one of the few businessmen allowed to have heavily armed guards for no apparent reason, a privilege that spoke volumes about his influence.


    So, seeing him in their presence at that moment, nked by armed men and wearing that unnervingly calm smile, could only mean one thing: trouble. Their fear was entirely justified, and it hung heavy in the room like a storm cloud.


    Tessy and Freya were the most affected. Tessy''s heart pounded violently in her chest, each beat echoing in her ears like a drum. Her hands trembled, and her breath came in shallow gasps.


    Freya, though slightly moreposed, felt a cold sweat break out on her forehead. Their eyes widened as if they might pop out of their sockets, and they exchanged nces, silently acknowledging that what they had feared most had finally caught up to them.


    Tessy willed herself to calm down, but the more she tried, the worse her anxiety became. It felt as though the devil himself was after her, his shadow looming closer with every passing second. She could almost feel his breath on her neck, his ws tightening around her throat.


    "Mr. Baliante, to what do we owe such an unexpected visit?" Mrs. Smith Brown asked cautiously, forcing a faint smile as she alternated her gaze between her son, who still had a gun pointed at his head, and the man she was addressing. Her voice wavered slightly, betraying her fear despite her attempt to appearposed.


    "Pleasure seeing you again, Mrs. Smith Brown," Trevor greeted with a smile that starkly contrasted the tension his presence had created. His voice was smooth, almost soothing, but it did nothing to ease the anxiety in the room. "Put the gun away, Julius. That''s no way to treat our hosts." He spoke without looking at the man he was referring to, and the gun was immediately withdrawn from Francis''s head.


    The relief on Francis''s face was palpable, though he remained rigid, his eyes darting nervously between Trevor and his men.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Francis," Trevor greeted Tessy with a polite smile, his gaze lingering on her just long enough to make her heart skip a beat. She could feel the weight of his attention, like a spotlight shining directly on her, exposing every w and fear. But another heart was pounding alongside hers¡ªFreya''s, though she tried to hide it.


    Tessy couldn''t bring herself to respond verbally. Her throat felt dry, and her voice seemed to have abandoned her. She didn''t trust it to remain steady, so she simply nodded at him, forcing a smile onto her face that felt more like a grimace.


    Trevor''s perfect smile didn''t waver as he shifted his attention to the second person whose heart was beating abnormally fast.


    "Hello, Miss Freya Stanford," he greeted Freya, noting the slight surprise that shed across her features for a moment. "The one who thought I hit my head too hard and suffered a concussion."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Baliante. I was only doing my job," Freya responded, willing her racing heart to slow down. But the fact that he had called out her full name made her think only the worst. How much did he know about her?


    "And you did your job very well. Thank you for saving my life," Trevorplimented, his tone genuine butced with an underlying edge that sent a shiver down her spine.


    He then shifted his gaze to the third young woman in the room. She was the only calm person in the house, and he wondered why that was. The fear evident on everyone else''s faces was absent from hers. Instead, she was staring at him with a kind of longing he knew all too well.


    "Hello, Miss or Mrs...." he trailed off, and just as expected, she introduced herself.


    "Rachel. Miss Rachel Wace."


    Trevor gave her a curt nod before addressing the room, his voice calm but carrying an unmistakable authority.


    "Please pardon our manners and method of entry. That was done to ensure no one gets hurt here tonight. Believe me, we will all part ways happily if everyone cooperates. My boss is here. I strongly advise that no one pisses him off. He can do more damage than these guns. Thanks in advance for your cooperation, and may these men with guns instill enough fear in you to avoid bigger problems."


    Throughout his speech, Trevor maintained his smile, as if what he was saying wasn''t serious. As soon as he stopped talking, he took a few steps back toward the door and signaled to someone outside.


    Knowing his boss, trouble was bound to break out, and blood would spill if he encountered any resistance to his mission. That was the sole reason Trevor had suggested entering the house first to prepare the ground and the people.


    "Does this have anything to do with thepany, Mr. Baliante?" Francis summoned the courage to ask, speaking for the first time since Trevor and his men had arrived. His voice was shaky, and his face was pale, but he managed to get the words out.


    "Oh... Rest assured, this is not a business visit, Mr. Francis. This is a personal visit," Trevor responded, his smile never faltering.


    The man in the gray suit outside, who had received Trevor''s signal, opened the door of the second of three cars parked outside, bowing his head as Roman stepped out.


    d in a in sky-blue shirt and ck pants, Roman walked majestically toward the house, his steps fluid and determined. His presence wasmanding, and even from a distance, it was clear that he was the one in charge.


    As soon as he stepped inside, hiszy, ocean-blue eyes sought out the one whose thoughts had upied his mind and whose scent was driving him insane.


    The moment he locked eyes with her, one side of his lips curled up in satisfaction. She was everything he had hoped and imagined she would be. She was perfect for him.


    He could see the fear in her eyes and hear the rapid, hard beating of her heart. He knew he was the reason for that reaction, and it strangely brought him joy. After all, how else was he supposed to im the treasure before him?


    As if to add fuel to the already burning fire, he opened his mouth to speak, keeping the smirk on his face.


    "Happy birthday, wife."

 Chapter 10: Take your time

    <h4>Chapter 10: Take your time</h4>


    For a brief moment, Tessy forgot all of her troubles as her eyes feasted on the unbelievably handsome being who had just walked into the house. He stood by the doorway, his mesmerizing blue eyes fixated on her, as if she were the only person in the room.


    Nothing could have prepared her for that sight. This was the same man from the hospital¡ªshe could tell. But how was he now looking a hundred times better than he had just a few hours ago?


    It couldn''t be the clothes. He was dressed too simply for his attire to ount for the transformation. A in sky-blue shirt and ck pants shouldn''t have been enough to make him look like he''d stepped out of a dream. Moreover, the change wasn''t just physical. The aura surrounding him was overwhelming¡ªstrong, intimidating, yet strangely alluring. It was dark, maic, and impossible to ignore.


    She didn''t know how she noticed these things. On a normal day, she wouldn''t have paid attention to such details. But the moment her eyes met Roman''s, she felt it all¡ªevery nuance of his presence, every ripple of his energy.


    The bubble burst when she heard his voice and his words. He had the kind of voice that made it easy to obey his everymand, but his words sent a wave of confusion crashing through her mind and everyone else in the room. Did he just call her "wife"?


    "Huh???" Freya couldn''t stop her voice from expressing her confusion. Her utterance sessfully drew Roman''s attention, and he shifted his gaze to her.


    "Ah... It''s the friend who wants to discuss payment terms," Roman said, shing her a wide smile.


    At that moment, it all came rushing back to Freya. She realized he was the "cute guy" who had been staring at Tessy in the restaurant.


    "Freya, right?" Roman asked, but she couldn''t respond. Roman chuckled. "She''s too stunned to answer. Don''t worry, I''m here to rescue her, and I don''t require any payment for it. Now, if you''ll excuse me, your friend needs my attention." He turned away from Freya and faced Tessy. "Hello, wife."


    "I am not your wife," Tessy shot back instantly, without hesitation, despite the guilt gnawing at her insides.


    "You''re not?" Roman looked taken aback, but the expressionsted only for a second before a mischievous smile reced it. "Of course, you''re not my wife... yet. But you will be in a few minutes. Get the priest, Trevor," he ordered.


    "Yes, boss," Trevor gave a curt nod and turned toward the door. However, he hesitated and turned back to Roman, his face etched with worry.


    "Rx, Trevor. I''m in a good mood. No one''s going to die tonight. It''s my wedding night. Not that I mind, but my bride might not like it," Roman said, already reading Trevor''s thoughts and emotions despite the fact that he was facing away from him.


    At those words, Trevor rxed a little. He started walking toward the door again, only to halt once more when his name was called.


    "Mr. Baliante," Mrs. Smith Brown called out, her patience wearing thin. "What is the meaning of this? I demand an exnation. You can''t juste into my house uninvited, with a stranger who keeps saying things no one understands. What is the purpose of your visit, please?"


    "Mrs. Smith, we are not here for you. We are here to see Miss Tessy," Trevor responded, his initial smile nowpletely gone.


    "Did I hear you say Miss Tessy?" Francis asked, cutting Trevor off before he could continue. His face was a mix of confusion and evident annoyance. "The only Tessy in this house is a Mrs. And she is my wife."


    "Not for long," Trevor said, then walked out of the house.


    Roman, on the other hand, was all smiles as he walked to the table and grabbed the papers, his eyes scanning through their contents.


    "Are you ready to sign it?" he asked, his gaze and full attention fixed on Tessy, his hand pulling out a pen from his pocket.


    "Sir, please, can we¡ª"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Roman cut Tessy off, shaking his head in disapproval. He moved to stand before her, his gaze piercing. "Don''t call me sir. The name''s Roman Gavriel, but I''d prefer you call me husband," he said seriously.


    "You are not my husband," Tessy shot back.


    "But I''m going to be," Roman replied calmly, not the slightest bit affected by her rejections. Instead, he seemed to be growing more pleased by the second, something Tessy found deeply unsettling.


    "Please, Mr. Roman, can I talk to you outside?" Tessy asked, deciding to ignore his words and behavior for the moment.


    "Why?" Roman whispered, taking a step to the side and walking around her until he stood right behind her. He lowered his head to whisper in her ear, his warm breath brushing against her skin. "To tell me how sorry you are and beg me not to take the matter up?" he asked, his eyes flickering toward Francis.


    Intense satisfaction settled in Roman''s heart when he saw how pained and confused Francis looked while watching them.


    Francis had his gaze fixed on Tessy, a deep furrow settling between his brows. He wanted to do or say something, but the look his mother gave him,bined with the awareness that there were armed men around them, made him hold his tongue.


    "No need, baby. Even though I have the power to, I won''t be sending you to jail for what you did," Roman continued to whisper, his words bringing a fleeting sense of relief to Tessy''s heart.


    She was d he was whispering, ensuring his words could only be heard by her. But the closeness of his lips to her ear, his warm breath fanning her skin, and the deep timbre of his voice were doing strange things to her mind and body.


    "You''re too beautiful to spend the rest of your days in jail, so I''vee up with a simple solution that will benefit both of us," Roman said, moving his head to her opposite ear, savoring her subtle reactions to his actions¡ªreactions only he noticed. Her scent was driving him crazy, and he wanted to get closer without actually touching her.


    "What is the solution?" Tessy found herself whispering back, only realizing what she''d done after the words had already left her lips.


    "Simple. Marry me," Roman revealed, and Tessy stepped away from him in shock, turning to look at him. Was he crazy to ask that of her?


    "What?! Marry you? I don''t even know you," she blurted out loud, instantly regretting it because everyone in the room now knew the content of their discussion.


    "You don''t know me? Maybe I should refresh your memory about how, where, and when we met," Roman said, his tone teasing butced with a warning.


    "No!" Tessy eximed, her eyes pleading. "I remember now. But this is too sudden. Can you at least give me time to think about it?" she asked, deciding to y along, as she didn''t want to risk her secreting to light.


    "Of course. Take your time, my love," he said, and Tessy began to feel a flicker of relief¡ªonly to hear him add, "You have five minutes."

 Chapter 11: I Will Marry You

    <h4>Chapter 11: I Will Marry You</h4>


    "What?! Five minutes? That''s too short¡ª"


    "Your time starts now," Roman cut her off, his voice firm and unyielding. Tessy was about to protest again when her father''s sharp and demanding voice broke through, .


    "Who''s this man, Tessy, and what business do you have with him?"


    "And who''s asking?" Roman asked, turning away from Tessy to face Mr. Curt, his tone dripping with mock politeness.


    "I am her father," Mr. Curt answered with a firm voiceced with unease.


    "Her father? The one ordering her to kneel and apologize to her oppressors?" Roman probed, his words cutting through the room like a knife.


    "How did you know about that?" Tessy asked, surprised because they had not arrived when her father told her to do that.


    "Sweetheart, he wasn''t whispering when he said it. I was right outside the door," Roman replied, his voice smooth butced with amusement.


    "What I say to my daughter and how I correct her shouldn''t concern you. She is my daughter, not yours," Mr. Curt''s voice rose in defense.


    "Is she?" Roman asked, narrowing his eyes as he took slow, deliberate steps toward the man. "Tell me, Mr. Curt, is she really your daughter? Because I see not even the tiniest bit of resemnce," Roman uttered, catching sight of the shock that registered on Mr. Curt''s and his wife''s faces.


    "What are you trying to say?" Mr. Curt asked, his countenance quickly switching from shock to anger.


    "Do you want me to go deeper? Because I can, and I will if you just say the word," Roman challenged, his voice low and dangerous.


    Mr. Curt said nothing despite his anger. He didn''t know who this man was, and he was trying his best not to attract more trouble than he could handle.


    "That''s what I thought. For someone who subjects a child he is supposed to protect to shame and ridicule just because of what he will eat, I don''t expect you to even speak when or where I speak," Roman stated, a look of disgusting to rest on his features.


    "Don''t talk to my father like that, Mister. You know nothing about him," Tessy interjected, stopping Roman''s smirk from fully forming.


    Instead, he clenched his teeth, keeping his attention on the man.


    Just then, Trevor returned with a well-known priest following behind him. Sensing a hostile atmosphere and seeing Roman standing before Mr. Curt, he panicked.


    "Boss?" Trevor called, and Roman lifted both his hands in a surrender gesture, taking a step back.


    "No aggression, Trevor," Roman assured, turning away from Mr. Curt to face the priest. "Wee, Father Edward," he greeted politely, and the priest responded with a smile and a nod.


    Roman returned his attention to Tessy immediately after, his countenance serious this time. "Sorry to burst your bubble, my dear, but I know a lot of things about the man you call father. I know how he is ever ready to sell you to the highest bidder. I know exactly how much I''ll offer, and he''ll unhesitatingly sell you off to me. I also know about Tristan and Kelvin."


    At hisst words, Tessy''s eyes stretched wide in shock and disbelief. "H-how did you..." she stuttered, unable toplete her question.


    "Your father''s business feeds off a business I am feeding. You don''t expect I wouldn''t know a thing or two about him now, do you?" Roman replied, his tone calm butced with menace.


    Silence reigned for a moment as Tessy reflected on what she had just heard. It wasn''t that she didn''t know her father was using her. She was aware, but she didn''t want to give the knowledge room to make her see him in a bad light.


    He had always reminded her that she was his investment and the reason his business went downhill. She didn''t know how that was possible, but with the constant reminder, she only thought it wise to pay back what she was given, just as he wanted her to.


    But hearing it from Roman''s mouth made her realize how bad her situation was. She had been living in denial.


    "Five minutes is almost up. You have a minute left. Dedicate that one minute to a better life with me. It''s better than a small, dark cell, with a tiny bed and one type of outfit for the rest of your life," Roman whispered again into Tessy''s ear, his breath warm against her skin. Then he took several steps away from her, giving her space to make a decision.


    "I wish I could know what she''s thinking," he spoke to Lazer in his mind.


    "Well, you already ruined that chance by making me force myself into her head and manipting her thoughts. That''s the consequence of your actions. Deal with it," Lazer responded in a pissed manner. "Why is the omega staring? I think she is hiding something," he added.


    Roman looked to his left and caught Tessy''s mother staring. She instantly lowered her eyes the moment he looked at her. She had not said anything since he arrived, and Roman knew why. Omegas couldn''t talk in his presence unless he asked them to. They couldn''t even stand in the same space with him if he was in a foul mood. But even as an omega, she was still a level higher than humans. He wondered why she was putting up with a human as terrible as Curt. Also, he wondered why she was staring at him.


    "Time''s up," Roman dered, ignoring the omega, and Tessy shifted her attention from Francis to him.


    She had taken thest one minute to look at everybody, beginning with Freya, who had worry written all over her face, then her mother, her father, Rachel, Mrs. Smith Brown, and finally Francis.


    She looked at Francis the longest, and all the time she had her eyes fixed on him, she recalled how much he had hurt, embarrassed, ridiculed, disrespected, and disregarded her when all she ever did was love him.


    Even though she knew she had no choice but to ept Roman''s terms, she decided to do it in a more dramatic manner than she would have normally done. After all, it was only fair to let him experience just a little of what he put her through when he decided to take a new wife.


    So when she heard Roman say time was up, she moved her gaze away from Francis and settled on Roman.


    "The papers, please," Tessy requested, and Roman''s lips curled up in triumph.


    "Tessy!" Francis called out her name in shock.


    "Shut it, Francis," his mother shot him a frown, happy that her son and family would soon be free from the clutches of the gold digger and her family.


    "With all pleasure," Roman responded to Tessy''s request, then majestically walked over to her side and handed the papers to her, extending his pen as well so she wouldn''t need to look for one. He watched with joy as she signed the papers one after another until thest one.


    Once she was done signing, she pulled out her ring and held it out in front of her while facing Francis. "Thank you for the rollercoaster journey. It was hell while itsted. I hope you get as much joy as you have given me for the rest of your life," she said, then let go of the ring, watching it hit the marble floor and bounce several times until it rolled toward a corner and finally settled.


    "And yes. I will marry you, Roman Gavriel," Tessy added, returning her attention to Roman.

 Chapter 12: Not intentionally

    <h4>Chapter 12: Not intentionally</h4>


    It all felt like a dream, and everything happened so fast¡ªthe joining, the exchange of rings (which Roman surprisingly provided), and the signing of the marriage certificates. Everyone was left dumbfounded at the speed at which a marriage was conducted and concluded.


    Although the groom looked like he was having the best day of his life, the bride still looked confused, as if she wasn''t sure she wasn''t dreaming all of it.


    Now sitting in the back seat of one of the luxury cars driving away from the house she once called home, Tessy let out a loud sigh, then turned her head to stare at the man who had turned her entire world upside down in less than thirty minutes.


    He was seatedfortably beside her, his eyes closed and his head thrown back against the headrest. He looked so peaceful and possessed more than everything she had ever desired in a man.


    Strange as it was, in only a few minutes, he had made her feel better than Francis had made her feel in three years. But she still couldn''t shake that nagging feeling that something was off somewhere.


    His eyes snapped open just then, and he turned his head to meet her gaze. They stared at each other for a while in silence until he broke it by saying, "You''re beautiful."


    "Why are you doing this?" Tessy asked, ignoring hispliment. As much as it sounded pleasing to her ears, she had other things bothering her to let that throw her off track.


    "Doing what? Taking my wife home?" Roman asked, feigning ignorance of what she was talking about.


    "Why did you insist on getting married to me? To someone you barely know? To the person who drunkenly took advantage of you in your vulnerable moment?" Tessy asked, getting straight to the point this time.


    "Isn''t it obvious already? It''s because I love you," Roman answered in a manner that suggested she should already know the answer to her question.


    But his answer left Tessy even more confused than she had been before.


    "Love?" She let out an incredulous scoff. "Do you even know what love is? How do you love someone you don''t know?" she asked, unable to believe her ears. Was he crazy or something?


    "Have you not heard of love at first sight? Haven''t you heard of soulmates? You think these things aren''t real? Some people know their soulmates from the very moment they set eyes on them, or touch them," Roman said, leaning toward her, almost yielding to the temptation to touch her.


    However, he quickly reminded himself not to and leaned away from her, rxing into his seat. "I fall into that category. I knew we were meant to be together the moment I saw you. And I''m not one to wait for things to happen. I make them happen. You can rx. You are in safe hands. I won''t hurt you."


    Tessy let out a disbelievingugh. "This is insane. How did I get myself tangled in such a mess? How the hell did I even get here?" she asked herself out loud. "I want a divorce," she stated, and Roman let out a chuckle.


    "We just got married, my dear, and you''re already talking about a divorce? Two divorces in one day. Do you want to break a record?"


    "I don''t care. I don''t know what I was thinking agreeing to this, but I want out. This is absurd," Tessy uttered, on the verge of breaking down.


    "I will give you anything you want, anything at all. You only have to ask. I will even burn down a city for you. But these two things I will never grant: a request to hurt you, and a divorce," Roman revealed.


    "Then I will hand myself over to the police and confess everything I di¡ª" Tessy started speaking but couldn''t finish her words as the air in the car suddenly became too stuffy. She couldn''t breathe properly. Confused as to what was happening, she ced her hand on her chest as she wheezed forck of air.


    Confusion registered on Roman''s face. Her words had hit a nerve, stirring up a furious emotion inside of him. What he didn''t expect was that she would suddenly have trouble breathing. He was familiar with that reaction¡ªit only happened with omegas when they were in the same space as an angry Roman.


    For the first time in his entire existence, Roman tried to quickly switch his mood back to a happy one. Seeing her suffer that way dealt a hard blow to him, and knowing he was the cause of it made it even worse.


    When he couldn''t immediately switch his mood from anger to happiness, fear and panic set in as he watched Tessy grow paler by the second, tears trailing down her cheeks.


    However, as soon as his emotions switched to fear, the stuffiness in the air cleared up, and Tessy realized she could breathe again. Without wasting much time, she drew in deep, quick breaths to make up for the oxygen she had been deprived of.


    "Are you okay?" Roman asked, moving slightly farther away from her to give her more room to breathe in unpolluted air. How was she an omega, and he couldn''t sense she was a werewolf?


    Upon hearing his voice, Tessy opened her eyes, still taking in as much air as she could. Although he wasn''t too close to her, she still shifted in her seat away from him.


    A chill instantly ran down her spine. She could swear she saw specks of red forming in his eyes just before her air supply got cut off. But looking at him now, his eyes were clear ocean blue. Was it just her imagination?


    "You need to rx. You''ve had a hectic day. Stop increasing your stress levels. I already gave my word that I won''t hurt you," Roman reassured, adding ''not intentionally, at least'' in his mind, realizing he had just hurt her unintentionally seconds ago. He leaned his back against his seat and shut his eyes afterward, pondering what had just happened.


    Tessy wanted to say something, but she forced herself to swallow the words. She was still trembling slightly from theck of air incident, and her suspicion that something wasn''t right had doubled. She needed to think of a way to escape this man, and she needed to do it fast.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 13: Latest husband in town

    <h4>Chapter 13: Latest husband in town</h4>


    Another 30 minutes of traveling, and the car slowed down as they approached a small hill on which stood a gigantic white mansion.


    Tessy''s eyes widened when she caught sight of it. Judging from the direction they were driving and the fact that there were no other houses around, she knew that was where they were headed. Could that be his house?


    That part of the city was reserved and upied by the wealthiest and most influential people in the country. She had been there once for special duties but never imagined that something as grand and extravagant as that mansion existed there. Probably because it was farther away from the other houses in the area.


    As they approached, a grand wrought iron gate adorned with intricate scrollwork swung open, weing them into the realm of opulence.


    The architectural grandeur and meticulous designs of the mansion''s exterior left her in awe. Majestic columns, marble-framed windows, lush, well-lit gardens, fountains, and sculptures. The roof featured borate turrets and gargoyles. Every aspect of the surroundings screamed wealth and sophistication, a symbol of luxury and timeless beauty.


    "Wee home, darling," Roman''s voice reached her ears, reminding her that she wasn''t alone in the car. She turned her head to catch him shing her a soft smile.


    Home. Why did he use that word? He should have just said wee to my house. That would have been better.


    She had always wanted a home, one simr to what most of her friends had. One simr to what Freya had. She had been friends with Freya for more than a decade and was no stranger to the kind of love and adoration her best friend''s parents showered on her.


    Tessy had always wanted that¡ªa home where she could return to at any time of the day and feel loved, cherished, protected, and, above all, not feel the need to pay back for the life she was given.


    And here, a total stranger was offering her a home. If he knew what that word meant to her, he wouldn''t have used it.


    The car doors on her side and Roman''s side were opened at the same time, and Roman stepped out. Tessy stepped out too, only to be met with another handsome face smiling delightedly at her.


    He looked to be in histe teenage years and had innocent and handsome features, something all the people surrounding Roman had inmon.


    "Wee, Madam," he greeted her with a pleasant voice. It was so easy to smile back and reciprocate his positive energy, but due to the state her mind was in at that time, Tessy only gave him a nod before Roman arrived at her side.


    "Come on, let''s go in," he urged, gesturing with his hand toward the main door, and she followed him without question.


    As they approached the towering oak doors, the gigantic barriers swung open by another pleasant-looking, stoic man, who, like the people outside, bowed his head to Roman.


    "Wee, boss, Madam," he greeted them.


    "Thank you, Cody," Roman responded, walking further into the house.


    Tessy was transported into a world of unparalleled luxury and refinement when sheid eyes on the interior of the mansion. The foyer weed her with a grand sweeping staircase, its banisters adorned with intricate carvings and its steps d in the finest marble.


    While Tessy feasted on the beauty she was beholding, catching a glimpse of some other parts of the house from a distance, she realized that Roman suddenly stopped walking. Trevor and the pleasant young man who were following them also halted their steps.


    She turned around just as they did and looked toward the entrance door, which they were also looking at. There was nobody there except for Cody, the doorman. What was going on? What were they looking at? Was this some kind of ritual?


    These questions whirled around in her head for a few seconds before she saw Cody move his hands to the doors and pull one side open.


    Williams Xander, someone she had only seen on TV during interviews, walked into the house. However, he was not alone. In his right hand was a bulky, lifeless-looking man, whom he held by the nape and dragged along with him.


    Blood drained from Tessy''s face instantly. The sight would have been less shocking but for the red liquid¡ªwhich she knew was blood¡ªtrailing the sides of the neck of the man being dragged and dropping onto the off-white marble floor.


    Williams'' expression shifted from the initial unreadable one to a frown when he set his eyes on Tessy. Until he dropped the man''s unconscious body before Roman''s feet, he kept his gaze on her, and Tessy couldn''t fathom why. He gave off some serious scary vibes, even without saying a word, that made her want to take a step away.


    And she did just that, however, it wasn''t because of Williams, but because the air, once again, became unbreathable, making it feel like her lungs were blocked.


    When she started to wheeze, Roman shifted his attention to her, worry overtaking the initial anger that had risen in his heart upon sighting the person Williams brought into his presence.


    "Breathe, Tessy. Breathe," he said to her, lifting her head so he could see her face. He managed a ghost of a smile when she opened her eyes and started breathing properly again. This was going to be a problem. How could he not get angry in his mate''s presence? His life was filled with chaos and chaotic situations that always made him angry. In fact, just thinking about this whole situation, he was getting pissed. However, unlike him in the past, he was trying to keep it down so it wouldn''t affect her.


    He soon realized how difficult it was to keep his emotions down. Seeing it was already bubbling to the surface, he moved his gaze to Trevor.


    "Show her to her room," Roman instructed, and Trevor moved, wiping all emotions from his face so as not to make Tessy feel ufortable.


    "Pleasee with me, Madam," Trevor said.


    Tessy reluctantly followed him up the stairs but said nothing in protest. However, she turned back twice to look at Roman and Williams, who still hadn''t taken his eyes off her. The second time she turned around, she saw two men standing at the right side of the house, bearing cleaning tools. They looked like they were waiting for the duo to finish up so they could clean up the mess.


    Intense fear gripped Tessy. What exactly had she gotten herself into?


    Roman kept a smile on his face as he watched her go until she disappeared from his line of sight. The smile stayed on for a few more seconds and finally disappeared when he was sure she was out of hearing range. He turned around without warning and, with his right leg, stepped on the head of the unconscious man, pressing down until the sound of cracking bones echoed around the ce, and blood sttered on the floor.


    "What the hell, Rome? I brought him here for questioning," Williams spoke, shocked at Roman''s action.


    "Well, he''s dead now. Punishment for making me hurt my wife," Roman replied coldly.


    "What are you talking about? When did you get married? And who''s the human?" Williams asked in incredulity.


    "I got married today, and the human is my wife," Roman answered, then shed Williams a delighted smile. "I''m thetest husband in town. You should respect me more now. Until you find your mate, we are not on the same level."


    Williams rolled his eyes internally but wore a serious expression on the outside. "You touched her. Does that mean the curse is broken? She is your mate?" he asked.


    "That''s right," Roman responded with a prideced voice and expression.


    "How is that possible, Rome? Your mate is supposed to be a Tribrid. That woman is human."


    "I''m not sure why that is, and I intend to find out."


    "Something is wrong somewhere. This must be the witches'' doing. She could be an imposter. I have to speak with her," Williams said, making to move toward the staircase, but Roman blocked him.


    "I forbid it. Not even you are allowed to stress her tonight. You want to make any findings, you know where to go for that. I won''t let you make her feel ufortable in her house," Roman dered, shooting a warning gaze at Williams, tensing up the atmosphere as thetter also narrowed his eyes dangerously.

 Chapter 14: End of discussion

    <h4>Chapter 14: End of discussion</h4>


    Tessy''s legs grew heavier with every step she took as they walked further into the house. Moments ago, she had been admiring the wonderful work of art disyed in the building¡ªthe intricate carvings, the polished marble floors, and the grand chandeliers that sparkled like diamonds.


    But that admiration was quickly dissolving into something else¡ªa heavy, sinking feeling that she had been brought to her ce of death.


    She didn''t stop following Trevor, who was moving a step ahead of her, his posture rxed but his presencemanding. Maybe if she was cooperative, they would let her go without harm. The thought gave her a sliver of hope, but it was quickly overshadowed by the unease gnawing at her.


    They arrived at the top floor and walked a little further to the right of the rather quiet hallway until Trevor stopped in front of a shut door. The hallway was lined with elegant paintings and soft, ambient lighting.


    "Here we are. This is your room, Madam. I hope it meets your taste," Trevor spoke, his voice calm and polite as he moved his hand to the door handle to open it.


    "You too are calling me Madam?" Tessy asked in a soft voice, her tone tinged with disbelief. Trevor turned to her, his expression unreadable. She looked into his eyes and realized he was the same man who used to call her Mrs. Tessy Brown whenever she had the opportunity to meet him in the past. Now he was calling her Madam and acting like there wasn''t a dead or almost dead person lying on the floor before his boss'' feet downstairs. Who are these people?


    "You don''t like it? Do you prefer I call you bossdy instead?" Trevor asked in a serious tone.


    "None. You know my name, Mr. Baliante," Tessy replied, her voice firmer now, though her heart was racing.


    "Indeed I do. However, you are now my boss''s wife, and it is only right for me to address you in the proper manner befitting your new status. Also, you can just call me Trevor," he said, shing her a warm smile before proceeding to open the door.


    Tessy stepped into the room and was once again left speechless. It was beautiful andvishly decorated, far beyond anything she had ever imagined. The walls were adorned with delicate wallpaper, the furniture was elegant and luxurious, and therge bed was draped in silken sheets that shimmered under the soft glow of the chandelier. If she hadn''t heard Trevor say it was her room, she would have believed they were expecting a princess.


    In a normal situation, she would have been all excited and jumped around like a little girl as all her childish fantasies came alive by merely looking at the room. But now, the opulence felt suffocating, a stark reminder of the bizarre and dangerous situation she found herself in.


    "We got all we could to make youfortable. But as men, we may not know everything you need. If after looking around you see that there are some thingscking, please don''t hesitate to call my attention by pressing that bell beside the bed," Trevor informed her, his tone professional yet kind.


    Tessy turned to the bed and indeed there was a small device on the bedside stool, which she wouldn''t have known was a bell if he hadn''t said it. It was sleek and modern, blending seamlessly with the room''s decor.


    "Also, you can now text your friend the list of things you want her to get for you," Trevor said, shutting the door softly and walking away after hisst words, leaving her alone in the room.


    Now that he mentioned it, Tessy fished for her phone in her handbag. Bringing it out, she dropped the bag and therge file containing the travel papers, which were the only things she was allowed to take from Francis''s house.


    After they were dered husband and wife by the priest, Roman had insisted they leave immediately. When she brought up the issue of her belongings still in the house, he suggested she text Freya a list of the things she would need, which must not include anything Francis got for her. He had Trevor give Freya his card so she would be directed to the house to drop off the items.


    Tessy immediately dialed her number, and on the first ring, Freya picked up.


    "Hey, Tess, please tell me you''re okay because I''m freaking out and losing my mind here," Freya''s voice rang out from the other end of the phone, filled with worry.


    "I''m also losing my mind here. For now, I''m physically okay, but I don''t know how long that willst," Tessy whispered, her eyes darting to the door, fearing that someone might be outside, listening to her conversation.


    "What do you mean? What''s going on? What are they doing to you?" Freya panicked, her voice rising in concern.


    ***


    "Rome¡ª" Williams started to speak, but...


    "I forbid it, Liam. You are not allowed to interrogate her concerning this issue. End of discussion," Roman cut Williams off, his brows pulling together, his voice firm and unyielding.


    "What if she is a witch?" Williams pressed, his toneced with suspicion.


    "Isn''t she supposed to be one?" Roman asked back.


    "Well, she is, but I don''t sense it."


    "Neither do I sense a werewolf. But she reacts exactly the way an omega would react when I''m angry. Hers is even worse. I don''t need to be furious. Just a slight shift in my mood toward the angry side, and she runs out of breath," Roman exined, his voice calm but with an edge of frustration.


    "That''s what I''m talking about, Rome. She might be pretending. I don''t trust her one bit," Williams insisted, narrowing his eyes as he crossed his arms.


    "When did you begin to underestimate me, Liam?" Roman shot back, his tone sharp.


    "I don''t underestimate you. I''m only concerned about your safety," Williams revealed, his voice softening slightly.


    Roman smirked. "You worry too much. Even if she''s pretending, a little witch can''t kill me. I am more of a danger to myself than anyone is to me. You know that already. I wonder what you''re working yourself up for," Roman said, shifting his eyes to the dead man on the floor, then looking at the waiting cleaners. "Clean this up," he ordered, and they moved instantly while he proceeded to walk toward the dining room.


    "Fine," Williams relented, though his expression remained tense. "Does she know what you are?" he asked, following Roman.


    "I highly doubt that. She''s human, remember?" Roman replied, his tone dismissive.


    "Meaning it''s safe for me to say she doesn''t feel the mate bond. How then did she agree to marry you?"


    "Let''s say I gave her a reason to, although I don''t believe she would have easily agreed if the mate bond wasn''t at y," Roman answered thoughtfully, a sly smile creeping onto his face.


    Williams narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "What did you do, Rome?"

 Chapter 15: Changed Man

    <h4>Chapter 15: Changed Man</h4>


    It felt like part of the burden in her heart had been taken away after Tessy ended her over-thirty-minute call with Freya. If there was one thing in her life she was grateful for, it was the fact that she had a friend like Freya. The girl had always been her pir, listening ear, adviser, partner in crime, and defender since high school.


    Letting out a long sigh, she looked around the room again, then moved to the bed and plopped her butt down on it. The mattress moved slightly under her weight, signifying it was the perfect bnce between soft and hard.


    She sent Freya a text with a list of things she would bring whening with her the next day. Knowing she would get to see her friend soon, if she survived the night, gave her some relief.


    After sending the text, she dropped the phone on the bed and stood up, deciding to explore the room. The bathroom, which was the first ce she checked, didn''t disappoint. It was one befitting of the house and room. The closet, which she checked out second, surprised her the most. It was filled with clothes¡ªfemale clothes¡ªand they were all brand new, judging from thebels still attached to them.


    Her hand moved to take one of the dresses, but before she could touch it, a knock echoed around the room, startling her. Without thought, she shut the door of the closet and turned around sharply, fixing her eyes on the door.


    When the person knocked for the second time and did not make an attempt to open the door, Tessy moved to the door and opened it. Her brows creased slightly when she saw the smiling young man from earlier. And even then, he had a smile on his face.


    "It''s me again, Madam," he said, as if reading her mind.


    "Hi," Tessy simply said, wondering what he wanted and why he was there.


    "I''m here to inform you that dinner is served, and boss wants me to escort you to the dining room," he stated his reason for being there.


    "Thank you, but kindly tell him that I''m not hungry," Tessy refused, her mind instantly suggesting that she might be poisoned if she eats anything they offer.


    Right on cue, a rumbling sound was heard, and it came right from her stomach, as if it was protesting her decision.


    The young man, who was already wearing a worried expression, returned the smile to his face. "I think your stomach disagrees, Madam. Also, I can''t leave here without you. Boss will not be happy, and he might take out his anger on us. The kitchen staff, who put all their effort into preparing a wonderful and enjoyable wee buffet for you, will be disappointed to see their efforts go to waste. So you see, you have to listen to the voice of your stomach. It means well..."


    Different expressions passed through Tessy''s features as she heard him talk. Before she could settle on one or ask any question, he was already saying something else that elicited a different expression. He spoke so fluidly and gave off a friendly vibe, a total opposite of the other three men she had met. His voice was so pleasant; she wouldn''t mind listening to him speak all day.


    "...Food is good for you. You need it for strength, energy, and nourishment. What am I even saying? You already know all this since you are a nurse," hepleted his speech and pressed his lips together. Tessy wasn''t sure if he did that as a habit or if he was trying to stop himself from speaking any further.


    "What is your name?" Tessy asked him.


    "I''m Daniel, Madam. Daniel Frazer," he answered.


    "Well, thank you, Daniel. You''ve managed to lecture me on the importance of food. How old are you?" Tessy probed again.


    The question caught Daniel off guard, and aplicated look shed across his eyes, whichsted for only a second and disappeared before Tessy could decipher what it meant.


    "I''m 21, Madam," he answered.


    "You seem to be quite close to your boss. Would it be okay if I ask you a question?" Tessy asked, suspecting she would get something from him, judging from how much he talks.


    "Of course, you can ask me anything. I''ll answer your question," he answered, nodding in an assuring manner.


    "Do you know why your boss married me?" Tessy asked.


    "It''s because he likes you a lot, Madam," Daniel answered in a breath without hesitating or thinking. He answered it so casually that Tessy almost believed it. But who would believe such nonsense?


    "That''s not true. You can''t like someone you don''t know. I don''t even know him. How can he like me?"


    "I don''t know the answer to that question. What I do know and am sure of is that the boss really likes you. I''ve never seen him smile so much and as genuinely as he has done this evening. He is like a changed man. It''s a miracle."


    Tessy let out a soft sigh. She couldn''t believe it. No one would believe it. It''s impossible. They must have nned everything, including Daniel''s responses.


    Her stomach let out a louder rumble again, and she wished she could tell it to shut up.


    "Shall we go now?" Daniel asked.


    "One minute," Tessy answered, recalling that the envelope containing her travel documents was in in sight. She rushed back into the room, shut the door behind her, and hid the envelope under the sheets.


    She came back out and followed Daniel as he led her downstairs toward the dining room. Her breath hitched when, from a distance, she caught sight of Williams at the table with Roman and Trevor. Why was he still there? Does he live there? She wanted to ask Daniel, since they were still a distance away, but she decided against it.


    "You took quite some time, Daniel. Is there something I should worry about?" Roman''s voice reverberated when they arrived at the dining room, and Daniel shook his head, bowing.


    "All is well, boss," he answered, pausing his steps for a bit before advancing to the chair beside Roman to pull it out.


    "Come, my darling wife. Come sit beside your king," Roman gestured for Tessy, who paused a short distance away from him, to sit on the chair Daniel pulled out beside his chair by the right side of the table.


    Tessy swallowed and nodded. She took one step after another toward the seat, and halfway there, her eyes diverted to Williams, only to catch him staring at her in an unsettling manner.

 Chapter 16: Escape idea

    <h4>Chapter 16: Escape idea</h4>


    "Good evening, Mr Will¡ª" Tessy decided to greet him, thinking the weird look he was giving her was because she hadn''t acknowledged his presence by greeting. However, Roman didn''t let her finish the greeting before he interrupted.


    "Don''t greet him. Don''t give him a reason to talk to you. Don''t look at him either. He isn''t important. Keep your attention on me," he said, leaning toward her and turning her head in his direction with his index finger.


    Despite his arrogant, stupid, and unreasonable attitude, Tessy still found his touch electrifying and pleasing, so much so that she wanted to lean into it. It was the same with his voice. That was something she couldn''t understand. And did he just say Williams is not important? Williams Xander, not important?


    From the corner of her eye, she saw Williams finally look away from her, as if agreeing to what Roman said. He picked up his cutlery and started eating.


    Tessy returned her full attention to Roman and realized he looked displeased by what she had just done. She forced a sweet, nervous smile and felt relieved when he returned the smile.


    "Eat now. You must be famished. You can start with this. I requested it specially for you. I know you love steak," Roman told her, pushing a te of steak to her side.


    Tessy stared at the mouth-watering steak as the aroma started to mess with her better judgment. It was true that she loved steak and almost couldn''t resist it. But in this case, where she felt her life was at stake, she took a longer time to decide what to do with the te of temptation staring her right in the face.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you eating? Do you want me to feed you?" Roman asked, smirking.


    "What?! No!! Umm..." Tessy trailed off, not knowing what to say or how to respectfully reject the food.


    "She''s scared, Rome. She thinks the food is poisoned," Williams cut in without looking at her. "Isn''t that right, Mrs. Gavriel?" He finally looked up at her to catch her shocked expression.


    Apart from shock, Tessy became even more suspicious of Williams. Did he just read her mind, or was he just that good at guessing?


    "Is that true?" Roman asked, and Tessy shifted her gaze to him, trying to normalize her expression while not knowing what to say in response.


    "Of course, it''s true. After what you did, you don''t expect her to trust you or your intentions, do you?" Williams chipped in again.


    "Shut up, Liam," Roman shot him a re, and Williams smirked before returning his attention to his food.


    "Why would you think that? I won''t poison you. You''re my wife," Roman said, sounding hurt that Tessy almost believed it. "Alright. Let me take the first bite. Give me a slice," he requested, prompting Trevor and Daniel to look at him like he had gone nuts. Williams, however, remained engrossed in his food and paid them no more attention.


    Tessy cut out a slice and extended it to him. But instead of collecting it with his hand, Roman leaned toward her and opened his mouth.


    Taken aback, Tessy unconsciously leaned away, her brows flying up in surprise. Was he expecting her to feed him?


    Roman tilted his head ever so slightly, waiting for her to do what she was suspecting he wanted, his gaze unrelenting.


    Realizing he wasn''t joking and neither was he giving up, Tessy let out a soft sigh and put the slice in his mouth.


    He smiled widely as he straightened and chewed, never taking his eyes off her face. He could see her cheeks reddening, and he was sure it was due to embarrassment, but that didn''t make him love it any less.


    Tessy proceeded to eat after he took the first slice. She ate in silence, fully aware that one pair of eyes was fixed on her. He made sure to take the first bite off every meal she had until she was full.


    "Thank you for the meal. It was delicious," Tessy smiled, bowing slightly.


    "I''m d you enjoyed it. Time for your birthday present," Roman uttered, and Trevor approached him with a wrapped box and a small envelope. "Happy birthday, again. If I had known before now, I would have prepared properly for it and celebrated you in a way no one had ever done," Roman handed her the items.


    "Thank you," Tessy said, not sure how to react since she wasn''t expecting that.


    "Go on. Open it," Roman urged, and Tessy obliged. She unwrapped the box and opened it to find a beautiful neckpiece that had a heart-shaped crystal pendant, inside of which her name was written in bold and floating. There were matching earrings and a bracelet together in the box.


    Tessy''s lips parted. That was the most beautiful thing she hadid her eyes on in a very long time.


    "Why?" she whispered, lifting her eyes to look at him. She didn''t understand what was going on anymore. Why was he doing all this?


    "Because you''re worth it. Do you like it?" Roman answered, excited.


    "It''s beautiful. I love it, but I can''t ept it," Tessy shook her head and closed the box.


    "Of course, you can, and you will because it''s yours already. There''s no debating it. Open the envelope."


    Tessy proceeded to open the envelope, which contained a flight ticket to one of her choice vacation locations. Confused and speechless, Tessy lifted her questioning eyes to look at him. He was smiling. Why was he smiling? What was going on?


    "I figured you would need a vacation to recover from all the stress you''ve been throughtely. You can either go alone or bring someone along with you. Anyone you want," Roman exined.


    "I don''t know what to say," Tessy uttered.


    "You don''t need to say anything, sweetheart. Just enjoy your new life. Come on, let me escort you back to your room."


    Williams, Trevor, and Daniel watched the couple walk away from the dining room.


    Like Tessy, Williams couldn''t believe his ears. He looked at Roman as if the guy had grown a second head. What the hell?


    He stood up and started walking away with a frown on his face.


    "Alpha¡ª"


    "Not now, Daniel," Williams cut the young man off and walked away without turning around.


    Daniel turned to Trevor. "Is it just me, or is boss behaving kind of weird?"


    "It''s called love, Daniel. You''ll understand when it''s your turn," Trevor answered.


    Tessy uttered no words, and neither did Roman until they reached the front of the room designated to her.


    "Here we are. Rest well, my darling. Your flight is in three days, so I''ll need the name and details of the person you want to travel with tomorrow," Roman informed her, then turned around to leave.


    "Why did you give me a separate room?" Tessy asked, needing an exnation for one of the things that still confused her. She had thought he would make her share the same room with him.


    "You sound like you don''t like the idea. You are wee to stay in mine. It''s big enough, and thepany will be appreciated," Roman answered, turning to look at her with a flirty smile on his face.


    "That''s not what I... Never mind. Can I lock the door?" she asked.


    "Still scared?" Roman chuckled. "You can do whatever you want, with the exception of trying to escape. Although your attempt will be unsessful, it will make me mad. And I don''t want to be mad at you. Have a good night."


    Tessy watched him walk away with his hands in his pockets. Everything looked and felt too good to be true, and she knew that when something felt that way, it most likely was just that¡ªtoo good to be true.


    They must be treating her like a chicken. Feeding her to make her fat only to feast on her at the end of the day. But they were mistaken if they thought she had not seen through their plot. She was no chicken, and she wouldn''t end up on anybody''s te. Whatever it took to escape this situation, she was going to do it.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile slowly appeared on her face as an escape idea took form inside her head.

 Chapter 17: Cut to the chase

    <h4>Chapter 17: Cut to the chase</h4>


    The fresh, cool morning breeze is what usually greeted Freya whenever she opened the door in the early hours of the day. But something was different that morning. In addition to the morning breeze, an unexpected visitor was at the door.


    "Mrs. Curt?" Freya called out, surprised.


    "Good morning, Freya," the woman greeted, wearing a smile.


    "Good morning, ma¡¯am. I hope I didn¡¯t keep you waiting? How long have you been here?" Freya probed, wondering if the woman had been knocking and she didn¡¯t hear.


    "Oh, don¡¯t stress. I only just arrived," Mrs. Curt responded, bringing Freya some relief. "I see you are on your way out. Not to waste your time, I came to ask a favor."


    "Okay, ma¡¯am. What can I do for you?"


    "I need to see Tessy, but I don¡¯t have the address or phone number of Mr. Baliante. I was hoping I could get the number from you."


    "Oh, sure," Freya made to retrieve the card from her bag but paused halfway and returned her gaze to the woman. "I¡¯m sorry to ask, but Mr. Curt was given the card also. Why didn¡¯t you get the number from... umm, never mind." Freya dropped the question halfway, already having an idea why the woman couldn¡¯t get the number from her husband. There was no need to make her feel ufortable trying to exin. Tessy was her daughter, so she had every right to see the girl.


    She retrieved the card, handed it to the woman, and thetter copied the number into her phone.


    "Thank you," Mrs. Curt said, handing the card back to Freya.


    "You¡¯re wee, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m actually on my way to her ce now. If you want, we could go together. I¡¯ll only make a short stop at the Smith Browns¡¯ ce to take a few of her things left there," Freya offered.


    "I appreciate your kind gesture, but I¡¯m not prepared for it at the moment. Do extend my greetings to her. I¡¯ll see her very soon," Mrs. Curt politely refused, bid her goodbye, and turned around to walk away.


    "Ma¡¯am," Freya called out, making the woman halt and turn around. "Please be careful with them. Mr. Baliante and the others, I mean. ording to reports and stories, they are dangerous people," Freya advised, keeping back the part where she wanted to ask why the woman didn¡¯t oppose or speak against the man marrying Tessy.


    After everything Tessy told herst night over the phone, she became scared for her friend. That led her to ask her father about Mr. Baliante and Roman, and the things she heard put her on edge.


    A strange smile, which Freya couldn¡¯t read, suddenly appeared on Mrs. Curt¡¯s face. Freya couldn¡¯t tell if it portrayed sadness, pain, suffering, or regret. It was confusing andplicated.


    "If someone needs that warning, I assure you, Freya, that someone is not me. I know them, and yes, I know how dangerous they are. But it¡¯s not Mr. Baliante you should worry about. It¡¯s the one that married my daughter. Be careful," Mrs. Curt returned the warning, then walked away.


    Freya watched her go, wondering why she didn¡¯t ask her to extend the warning to Tessy. Doesn¡¯t Tessy need to be careful also? And if she knew all this, why did she not oppose the marriage?


    These questions danced around in her head even as she drove to Francis¡¯s house. Last night, she had taken Tessy¡¯s luggage, which had been packed and kept in the guest bedroom two nights ago, to her ce. However, there were still a few important documents left in Francis¡¯s house that Tessy needed her to retrieve.


    "Good morning¡ª" Freya greeted Mrs. Smith Brown when she opened the door but was rudely cut off by the older woman.


    "What do you want?"


    "Easy, madam. I¡¯m not the reason behind your frustrations. Don¡¯t take them out on me," Freya responded to the rude question.


    "Don¡¯t talk to my mother like that. And yes, you are the reason behind our frustrations, evil friend," Francis barked from inside the house,ing to stand beside his mother. "No wonder you aren¡¯t married. Youck the skills to keep a marriage."


    "I didn¡¯t know it requires skills to keep a marriage. Howe you have the skills and couldn¡¯t keep yours?" Freya retorted, getting increasingly annoyed.


    Francis fumed. "You s¡ª"


    "Shut it, Francis," Mrs. Smith Brown cut him off.


    "You want to ruin me? Hahaha... You fail, Freya. I¡¯ll ruin you both first before you get the chance," Francis threatened.


    "You can¡¯t threaten me. I¡¯m not Tessy. I hope you remember that. Now go to your bedroom and get me all of Tessy¡¯s documents from thest drawer beside the bed, so I can leave this godforsaken ce. Your presence disgusts me. I believe I don¡¯t need to remind you that nothing should be missing."


    Mrs. Smith Brown pulled Francis in and shut the door. A whileter, she reappeared with the file and handed it to Freya. "Don¡¯te back here, you disrespectful child."


    Freya held back on responding and just walked away. She had a lot to say, but maybe that was not the right time. She climbed into her car and turned on the ignition, only for someone she recognized to knock on the ss by the shotgun seat. She wound the ss down to reveal Rachel¡¯s smiling face.


    "Hi, Freya. I¡¯m Rachel."


    "I know," Freya said.


    "I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve had the chance to get to know each other properly. Can Ie in?" Rachel asked.


    "No. I¡¯m kind of in a hurry and heading somewhere important. Also, I don¡¯t think your boyfriend would appreciate your talking to his enemy," Freya responded.


    "Who? Francis? Haha... Don¡¯t worry about him. We¡¯re not married, and what we have is not even that serious," Rachel dismissed, waving her hand. "I see you¡¯re not dressed for work. Are you perhaps going anywhere close to Mr. Baliante?"


    "What do you want, Rachel?"


    "Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. I need Mr. Baliante¡¯s contact. You see, he¡¯s been my idol for a very long time, and I¡¯ve been wishing..."


    Freya wound up the ss the moment she heard what thedy wanted, and without hesitation, she stepped on the gas and sped off.


    "Keep wishing," Freya muttered in annoyance.


    She drove for a few minutes before she brought the car to a stop. Taking out her phone, she dialed a number.

 Chapter 18: Bad reputation

    <h4>Chapter 18: Bad reputation</h4>


    In exactly thirty minutes, Freya arrived at the head office of Xylonica Group of Companies. Following the directions Trevor had given to her, she moved to the 28th floor and approached thedy behind the reception desk, who she believed to be the secretary.


    "Can I help you?" thedy asked, eyeing Freya.


    "Yes. Good morning. I¡¯m here to see Mr. Baliante," Freya exined, and the secretary looked her over in a way Freya considered demeaning and condescending.


    "What for?" the secretary asked after a while of staring. "What do you want to see him for?" she repeated with a challenging tone.


    Freya didn¡¯t know if she woke up on the wrong side of luck or if someone had ced a curse on her day because what was with all these confrontations? First, it was Francis and his mother, and now it was this woman who supposedly was Trevor¡¯s secretary.


    "He¡¯s expecting me. Please tell him I¡¯m here," Freya responded, keeping her annoyance in check.


    "Yeah, they all say the same thing. Desperate young girls who should be working hard to make their parents and society proud alle here and say the same thing. Why? Because they are looking for an already-made man. None of them seeded. What makes you think you will seed?" the woman probed, eyeing Freya with distaste.


    "I beg your pardon¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t beg my pardon. Answer the question," the woman cut into her words.


    "Listen, Madam, I didn¡¯te here to be insulted by you. I already told you the reason I¡¯m here. I expect Mr. Baliante should have told you I wasing, and if not, then do your job and call him to confirm instead of being rude and asking me irrelevant questions," Freya said, unable to keep it in anymore. She had seen and met rude people, but this one was very shocking to her as she didn¡¯t expect to encounter such an unprofessional person in a big establishment like this. And worse, she was supposed to be the CEO¡¯s secretary.


    "Are you trying to teach me my job?" the woman stood up from her seat, annoyance stered on her face. "Do you know how long I have been working here?" the secretary asked, her nose ring in annoyance.


    "I don¡¯t question¡ª"


    "Get out!" the woman cut her off.


    "What?!" Freya couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    "Out, I said!" the secretary repeated, louder this time.


    Having had enough, Freya turned around to walk away, but she halted her action when she saw Trevoring toward them with another man beside him.


    "What is going on here?" Trevor asked, slowing down as he approached the women.


    "Sir, thisdy just walked in here iming she has an appointment with you and needs to see you urgently. I tried to ask her a few questions to ascertain her identity, but instead of answering me, she was being rude," the secretary wasted no time to exin, an exnation that made Freya widen her eyes in disbelief. Before she could object, Trevor beat her to it.


    "Roseline, I believe I already told you I was expecting her."


    "Sir, you said you were expecting a prettydy by the name Freya Stanford. I didn¡¯t know she was the one because she didn¡¯t introduce herself, and she isn¡¯t even that pretty," Roseline stated with a frown, and this time it was Trevor¡¯s turn to widen his eyes.


    He knew how Roseline treated and kept his unwanted, pesky, female visitors away, and he approved of it, the reason why she was still working with him. What he didn¡¯t understand was why she treated Freya the same way despite knowing he was expecting her. And he couldn¡¯t believe she just said Freya wasn¡¯t that pretty.


    Trevor wore an apologetic smile, shifting his attention to Freya. "I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding. Pleasee with me," he gestured for her to follow him into his office and offered her a seat when they stepped in. "Give me a few minutes to finish up, and we can leave," he added, and she nodded with a forced smile.


    Freya sat on the plush sofa while he went ahead to sit behind the desk, dishing out instructions to the man that came with him.


    Moving her eyes around the expansive and exquisitely furnished office space, Freya was impressed. For the CEO of thergest corporation in the country, she expected nothing less. However, she wasn¡¯t so sure he was the CEO anymore, seeing how he called Roman his boss and was always ready to do his bidding. This made her remember what Mrs. Curt said to her earlier that day¡ªMr. Baliante was not the problem. The one who married Tessy was.


    Freya shifted her gaze to Trevor and caught him staring at her while still dishing out orders to the other man in the office. She looked away when he adamantly refused to do so and wondered why he was looking at her.


    He soon dismissed the man and stood up, grabbing his jacket.


    "Miss Stanford, are you working the night shift today?" he asked, approaching her.


    "No, sir. I took the day off," Freya answered, standing up when she saw himing toward her.


    "Hmm... you must really love your friend. She¡¯s lucky to have such a friend as you," Trevor noted, stopping right before her.


    "It¡¯s mutual. I consider myself lucky to have her as a friend. She will not hesitate to do what I¡¯m doing if I was the one in trouble."


    "You think she¡¯s in trouble?"


    "Isn¡¯t she?" Freya asked back.


    "Rest assured, she isn¡¯t. She is in safe hands," Trevor assured, but Freya was not ready to believe it.


    "I highly doubt that, Mr. Baliante, considering how she was snatched and forced to marry someone she doesn¡¯t know or want," Freya revealed, and Trevor let out a sigh.


    "I am aware that my boss¡¯s method was unconventional, but believe me when I say it¡¯s all with good intentions and for good reasons. If we wanted to hurt her, do you think you would be allowed anywhere near the house, let alone bring her things over?"


    Freya refused to believe it, but she said nothing to counter his words.


    "You don¡¯t seem to believe me. I must have a very bad reputation."


    "I didn¡¯t say that," Freya was quick to deny it.


    "You didn¡¯t have to. Your face and bodynguage already did. Nevertheless, I am not offended," he widened his smile, but not too wide to look crazy to her. "Shall we? Your friend must be dying to see you already."

 Chapter 19: Not making any sense

    <h4>Chapter 19: Not making any sense</h4>


    Tessy roused from sleep earlier than she normally would because she had trouble sleeping deeply, despite the perfect nature of the bed. The mattress was soft yet supportive, the sheets luxurious, and the room temperature ideal¡ªyet none of it could calm her restless mind.


    Utmost disappointment set in when she realized that she wasn¡¯t dreaming everything that had happened the night before. Her eyes traveled to the door, and relief washed over her when she saw that the table she had set behind the door was still in ce. It was a small act of safety, a way to feel some semnce of control in this strange, unsettling situation.


    Pushing her body to a sitting position, she grabbed her phone and tried to call Freya, only to realize the device was dead due to low battery. Tessy let out a frustrated groan, mmed the phone against the mattress, and fell back on the bed.


    Gazing at the patterned ceiling, all her life decisions for the past three years until that moment shed before her eyes. She realized how foolish she had been to endure that hell of a marriage with Francis. But what could she call the situation she was in right now? Was this not another foolishness on her part?


    She didn¡¯t know how long she remained in that position until a knock brought her back to reality.


    She took some time to drag the table away before finally opening the door for whoever was knocking, only to find another strange face staring at her.


    "Good morning, Madam. My name is Jerome, and I¡¯m the housekeeper," he greeted and introduced himself with a barely noticeable frown on his face. Tessy, however, noticed it.


    "Good morning," Tessy responded, wondering why he was frowning. Did something happen?


    "I came to inform you that breakfast is ready and being served. Also, I couldn¡¯t help noticing that you seem to be having some trouble with the furniture setting. I can help you rearrange if the current arrangement is not suitable or to your liking," he offered.


    Confused at first, Tessy wondered why he would think that. She couldn¡¯t ask because it soon dawned on her that he must have heard her dragging the table.


    "Oh, no. The arrangement is fine. About breakfast, I¡¯ll be down shortly," she dismissed him, and he bowed, taking a step back. However, he didn¡¯t walk away, which was what she expected him to do.


    "Is there something else you want?" she asked.


    "Not at all. I¡¯ll just wait for you right here," he responded to her query.


    "You don¡¯t need to wait. I think I¡¯m already familiar with the ce. I can find my way down," Tessy informed him, but he put on an apologetic smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I was given a direct order, which I have to carry out to the letter. I don¡¯t mind waiting. Please, take your time."


    Tessy gave up and returned inside the room, shutting the door. In a few minutes, she stepped out again, dressed in the same clothes she had worn the night before.


    "Let¡¯s go," she said, shing a smile, but he didn¡¯t reciprocate. Instead, he threw her a hesitant look. He didn¡¯t know why she was still dressed in the same clothes she had arrived in when there were plenty of dresses in the closet. Did she probably not like any of them?


    "Something wrong?" Tessy probed, catching the frown on his face, but he shook his head and straightened his expression, refraining from making anyments.


    When they arrived at the dining room, there was no one there, and the table was set for one.


    "Where is everybody?" she asked, looking around only to find three men who were dressed exactly like the one who hade to call her. One was serving the table, and the others stood at the far end of the room.


    "Boss and the others are out for an emergency business," Jerome said, pulling out the chair for her.


    Tessy eyed the food suspiciously. "So, who¡¯s going to taste the food before I eat?" she asked, only realizing after the utterance that she had spoken out loud and not in her mind as she had intended.


    "It¡¯s not poisoned, Madam. I made sure it was prepared with fresh and high-quality ingredients. But if you need proof, I¡¯ll taste it with your permission," Jerome offered.


    Normally, Tessy would have refused, but knowing hertest n involved being extremely careful and not dying, she agreed and made sure he tasted everything before she ate.


    In the process of tasting thest dish, a voice echoed behind him, catching their attention.


    "What is going on here?"


    The fork fell out of his hand out of sheer fright, and they both shifted their attention to the entrance where the voice hade from.


    "Sir Trevor," Jerome called out, letting out a relieved breath.


    "Freya!" Tessy jumped off her seat and moved to hug her friend, who had just arrived with Trevor.


    "What were you doing, Jerome?" Trevor approached the servant, who bent down to pick up the fork he had dropped.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Sir Trevor. Madam wouldn¡¯t eat because she needed someone to taste the food for poison, and I offered to do it," Jerome exined with his head lowered.


    Trevor let out a sigh and shifted his attention to the women.


    "I missed you," Tessy revealed, causing Freya to chuckle.


    "We were together almost the whole of yesterday."


    "You won¡¯t understand, Freya," Tessy uttered, then moved to whisper in Freya¡¯s ear. "This ce is like a prison. You don¡¯t know how happy I am to see you."


    Trevor¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard her call the house a prison. However, he refused toment on it.


    "I¡¯ll leave youdies to catch up. Please call me when you¡¯re ready to leave so I cane pick you up," he said to Freya, then walked away.


    Tessy invited Freya to join her for breakfast, but thetter insisted she was full and couldn¡¯t take in any more food. With that, Tessy abandoned the food since she had eaten something reasonable and led Freya back to her room.


    "This ce is crazy, Tess. I mean, my dad is rich, but this house is insane. These guys are beyond rich," Freyamented, surprised at what she was seeing. It felt like she had just stepped into a dream.


    "I know, right? I reacted exactly the same way. No! I think mine was worse," Tessy held her hand and pulled her toward the bed.


    "Yeah. You said you have something to show me. What is it?" Freya asked, fixing her eyes on Tessy, who revealed the gift box fromst night.


    "His birthday present for me," Tessy uttered.


    Freya opened the box, and her eyes widened. She lifted the neckpiece, bringing it to her eye level to give it a closer look, and her lips parted in awe.


    "This is beautiful... and confusing," Freyamented.


    "Not as confusing as this one," Tessy extended the envelope, and Freya checked its contents.


    "A ticket to Camparo?" Freya gasped, lifting her head and setting her disbelieving gaze on Tessy. "You two are traveling to Camparo?" she questioned.


    "No. It¡¯s a ticket for one, and I can bring anyone I want along," Tessy rified, but that only surprised Freya even more.


    "This can¡¯t be real, Tess. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. Why would he give you this, and how did he know you wanted to go to Camparo?" Freya queried.


    "How he knew? I¡¯m not sure. But why he gave me this? The only reason I can think of is he¡¯s probably giving me a way to escape," Tessy uttered.


    "What?! Why would you think that?"


    "It¡¯s what I feel. Maybe this marriage is fake, and he just did it to make me sorry for my mistake. Right now, I am very sorry for what I did. Maybe he is giving me a chance to start all over again, you know, go and sin no more?"


    "You are not making any sense, Tess. These people are not people you cross and get away from. You can¡¯t escape them easily. I¡¯m already having a bad feeling," Freya pressed her lips together.


    "I won¡¯t know unless I try. I can¡¯t cope with this sudden marriage to a total stranger. I don¡¯t even want to be entangled in marriage with anyone again until I¡¯m ready. This is my chance to escape and disappear. I¡¯m taking it, and you¡¯reing with me," Tessy stated.


    "What?!" Freya eximed.


    "Not the escape part. We¡¯ve always wanted to spend a vacation together at Camparo. Our wish just came true, and I want you to be a part of it. Don¡¯t worry, you are not escaping with me, neither will you be affected in any way. I have a perfect n."


    "And I have a bad feeling. This is not good. Can I know what this n is?" Freya asked, and Tessy moved her lips to Freya¡¯s ear to whisper.

 Chapter 20: Time to pay up

    <h4>Chapter 20: Time to pay up</h4>


    "It was right here. Williams Xander dropped him right here. The man was all bloody, and he wasn¡¯t moving. I don¡¯t know what they did to him because I..." Tessy trailed off, narrowing her eyes as something urred to her.


    The sun had gone down, and Freya was ready to leave the house. They came down the stairs together, and when they arrived at the foot of the staircase, Tessy pointed to the spot where the unconscious man was droppedst night, telling Freya in a whisper exactly how it happened.


    "What is it?" Freya asked, noticing how Tessy stopped speaking withoutpleting what she was saying initially.


    "Something has been happening to me. It has happened twice since we left the housest night. I initially didn¡¯t take it as something serious, but now that I think of it, it¡¯s quite strange," Tessy revealed, only now realizing that it didn¡¯t feel normal.


    "What is it?" Freya asked with a concernden tone.


    "I¡¯m not sure how best to exin it. I kind of suddenly ran out of breath and found it difficult to breathe, even though I wasn¡¯t doing anything strenuous. It felt like I was going to faint the next second, but all of a sudden, everything became normal, and I could breathe again."


    Freya frowned, unsure if she understood what Tessy had just exined. However, before Tessy could exin further, the door opened, and Trevor walked into the house.


    Freya had called him earlier when she was ready to leave. Since she came in his car on his insistence, he had toe pick her up from the house, a task he found no problem with.


    "Ladies, I hope I didn¡¯t keep you waiting for too long," he uttered,ing to stand before them.


    "Not too long. You arrived earlier than I expected," Freya responded.


    "Where is your boss? I haven¡¯t seen him since this morning," Tessy asked, knitting her brows.


    "He embarked on an urgent trip and will be back tomorrow or the next day. Are you missing him already?" Trevor asked, mischief dancing in his eyes despite the serious front he put on.


    "You can dream all you like. I only miss people who are nice to me, but your boss has been nothing but selfish," Tessy confessed, then told herself mentally to stop talking to avoid saying what she didn¡¯t want to.


    "Pardon me if I misunderstood you, Madam," Trevor lowered his head slightly, missing the rapid blinking of Freya¡¯s eyes due to the way he addressed Tessy. "If you aren¡¯t missing him, why then did you ask his whereabouts?" Trevor asked, looking confused.


    "He wanted the details of the person I¡¯ll be traveling with. How do I give it to him if he¡¯s not in town?"


    "You could call him..." Trevor gave a suggestion, and when he saw her face already rejecting the offer even before her lips could say anything, he added, "Or you could drop the details with me, and I¡¯ll get the ticket ready. Is it Miss Stanford? Will she be apanying you?"


    "Should I call that a lucky guess?" Freya probed, surprise evident on her features.


    "Considering how close you two are, it¡¯s not that hard to predict," Trevor answered, then shifted his attention to Tessy. "I¡¯ll get the details from her, and the ticket will be ready by tomorrow," he assured her.


    "Thanks," Tessy uttered, turning to Freya. "Goodnight. I¡¯ll see you in two days." She hugged her friend, who whispered, "Be careful," into her ear.


    The nk of heels against the marble floor had them knitting their brows as they pulled away from the hug. Turning to the door, they saw a woman approaching them from the entrance.


    Dressed in a long, tight-fitted, orange-colored dress, her every step exuded confidence and determination. Brte with sharp, brown, cat-like eyes, her face matched the energy her aura was giving off¡ªbeautiful and confident.


    "Sephira," Trevor called her name as she paused right before him.


    "Hello, Trevor. Where¡¯s Roman?" Sephira probed, straight to the point.


    "You didn¡¯t say you wereing," Trevor reminded her, and she let out a light scoff.


    "When have I ever required your permission or informed you beforeing here?" Sephira fired back.


    "Roman hates unexpected and uninvited visitors, and you know that. Moreover, it¡¯s not yet time for you to show up."


    "Stop lecturing me and just tell me where he is. This is important," Sephira spoke in an annoyed tone.


    "He¡¯s not in town," Trevor responded, and she narrowed her eyes.


    "Are you lying to me?"


    "Listen, Sephira, I have better things to do with my time. You think I¡¯m lying? Go and check. I¡¯ll be waiting right here," Trevor answered, wearing an irritated frown.


    At his response, Sephira looked away from him, shifting her attention to Tessy and Freya, who made no attempt to interfere in the discussion. She slowly shifted her gaze from one to the other, eyeing them in a condescending manner.


    "Who are these, and what are they doing here?" she asked without looking away from the duo.


    "When did you receive the right to ask such questions? Roman is not home. You should leave," Trevor voiced, but the one he was talking to didn¡¯t seem like she was paying him any attention as she continued to scrutinize Tessy and Freya.


    Without warning, she moved from where she stood toward the duo, but Trevor moved as well,ing to stand between her and Tessy, adequately blocking thetter from Sephira¡¯s view.


    "Leave, Sephira," Trevor insisted, and Sephira narrowed her eyes.


    "You¡¯re acting suspicious. Why are you covering her? I only wanted to take a closer look," she uttered, and when Trevor refused to move or show any sign of relenting, she eyed Freya for a few seconds before she stepped back. "Tell Roman that I¡¯ll be back. And I don¡¯t care if he decides to fuck creatures worse than humans, but he owes me, and it¡¯s time to pay up," she stated before turning around and walking out of the house.

 Chapter 21: Don鈥檛 try to run away

    <h4>Chapter 21: Don¡¯t try to run away</h4>


    Trevor furrowed his brows as he watched Sephira leave. His head immediately went to work trying to figure out the best way to exin what just happened to the two women behind him, already suspecting they were going to ask.


    The moment she stepped out and the door was shut, Trevor let out a silent breath.


    "Cody," Trevor called out to the doorman.


    "Yes, Boss," Cody responded, turning away from the door and giving his full attention to Trevor.


    "No more visitors. And until Roman returns, Sephira or anyone in that category is not allowed into the house unless they are with Sir Williams."


    "Noted, boss," Cody gave a nod.


    Trevor finally stepped away from Tessy¡¯s front, turning around to face her, and her face was exactly the same way he had imagined it would be. Same with Freya¡¯s.


    Confusion and questions were dancing in her green eyes as she peered fearlessly into his. But although Freya had a simr expression, hers was topped up with a slight look of suspicion.


    "I¡¯m sorry about that," Trevor apologized.


    "What was that about? Who is she, and why..." Tessy trailed off, not knowing how to exin the part where Sephira was approaching, and he had to block her froming close as if she was some kind of contagious disease.


    "She is nobody. Don¡¯t worry about her," Trevor dismissed, but neither Tessy nor Freya looked convinced.


    "She doesn¡¯t look or sound like nobody to me," Freya pointed out.


    "If she¡¯s nobody like you said, why the drama?" Tessy added.


    "Well, nobodys are usually troublemakers. And this particr one is full of trouble, as you witnessed. She has no business with you, and I had to ensure it remained that way. Please don¡¯t stress. She won¡¯t be back to bother you or anyone," Trevor assured with a smile. He then shifted his eyes to Freya, "Shall we, Miss?" he said, gesturing toward the door with his head.


    "Yes. I¡¯ll see you soon, Tess," Freya shed a smile and walked away with Trevor.


    ***


    Time seemed not to be moving fast enough for Tessy. However, despite the long wait, or so it seemed to her, the next day arrived.


    Already tired of being holed up in the house and feeling unexinably different to arge extent that morning, she went downstairs and walked straight to the doorman.


    "Good morning, Madam," he greeted her, unsure why she approached him with a frown and in her pajamas.


    "Good morning. Where is Mr. Baliante?" Tessy asked.


    "Still in his room, I believe. Is there something you want?"


    "Yes. I want to see him. Can you get him for me?"


    "Of course," Cody gave a bow and moved, while Tessy walked to a sofa and plopped her butt down to wait.


    In a short while, Cody returned with Trevor trailing behind. He looked like he was already preparing to go out, and his ck hair was still wet and ubed.


    Tessy found herself unconsciouslyparing his good looks to that of Roman. Trevor was one hell of a good-looking man, but she couldn¡¯t help admitting that Roman took it a notch higher. The smoldering look in his eyes and the vibration in his voice didn¡¯t even help her judgment. Roman was the kind of guy she would have fallen face-t in love with if things had happened between them the normal way. But she had too much going on in her life right now to believe or settle for whatever this was that was happening between them.


    "Good morning, Madam. You sent for me. Is there something you want me to do for you?" Trevor asked, multitasking by trying to fix his cufflinks while paying attention to her.


    "Yes. I need to go to the hospital," Tessy said, and Trevor put on a confused and worried look.


    "The hospital? Do you feel sick?" he asked.


    "No. I work there."


    Trevor became even more confused. "I thought you agreed that your friend would do everything on your behalf. Why do you need to go there?" he asked.


    "Because I¡¯m tired and bored and hate to be holed up in one ce. I need to clear my mind," Tessy responded, bing tired of the questions. She realized she was more irritated that morning than usual.


    Trevor seemed to read her mood, so he let out a soft sigh. "Alright. Isn¡¯t it too early to leave?" he asked, seeing as it was just 6 a.m.


    "Not now. Maybe by ten," Tessy revealed the convenient time.


    "That¡¯s fine. I have a meeting in forty minutes, so I¡¯ll be leaving the house soon. I¡¯lle back to pick you by ten. Is that okay by you?"


    Tessy frowned. "Why you? Can¡¯t someone else drive me there?"


    "The only other person that can do it is Daniel, and he traveled with Roman. Moreover, I¡¯m notining," Trevor informed her.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll be waiting," she agreed and started toward the stairs without turning around.


    Trevor watched her go, his brows knitting in the process. Something was off with her, but he couldn¡¯t ce his finger on it.


    He ignored it and went back to his room.


    Four hourster, he drove back to the house and made his way to her room. After releasing a series of knocks on her door, she opened up.


    "Yes?" she asked when she saw him, her eyes red from sleep.


    "It¡¯s 10 a.m., Madam. Ready to go to the hospital?" he asked, and Tessy shook her head.


    "Nah. I changed my mind. I¡¯m not going anymore," she answered inly.


    Trevor couldn¡¯t believe his ears. "Why didn¡¯t you call to inform me?"


    "I don¡¯t have your number."


    "You could have asked any of the servants for it."


    "I didn¡¯t have the energy. Sorry. I need to get back to my sleep," she said right before shutting the door in his face.


    Trevor became dumbfounded. He looked around in disbelief, then looked back at the door, narrowing his eyes.


    Tessy went straight to the bed andy down on it, drifting off to sleep in a few minutes. Something seemed to be wrong with her, but she was too weak and sleepy to think about it.


    ***


    The strange cloud that overshadowed her was nowhere to be found the next day. She woke up energetic and excited since it was the day she would be going to Camparo with Freya.


    Trevor watched her go about her business as if she hadpletely forgotten what happened the previous day. Even while he was driving them to the airport, he nced at her several times as she chatted cheerfully with Freya, who returned her energy effortlessly. But being the observant person he was, he noticed Freya seemed to be more aware of his presence than Tessy was.


    Just before boarding the ne, Tessy was startled by a hand that suddenly wrapped around her waist, pulling her backward until her back hit a solid mass of muscle.


    She turned her head, and her breath caught in her throat when she saw Roman¡¯s handsome, smiling face.


    "Trying to leave without saying goodbye, huh?" he spoke very close to her ear, and Tessy opened her lips to respond, but he shushed her. "It¡¯s time to go. Don¡¯t try to run away," he whispered to her ear before letting her go.


    When Tessy heard his words, she couldn¡¯t help wondering what he meant. Was this him telling her in a non-direct manner to escape? It must be, right?

 Chapter 22: This is risky

    <h4>Chapter 22: This is risky</h4>


    The atmosphere surrounding the girls dampened after they boarded the ne. Their initial chatty and happy mood switched to a strange mncholy once they were seatedfortably beside each other, lost in their thoughts.


    "This is risky," Freya broke the silence, speaking in a low voice, knowing that one of Roman¡¯s men had boarded the ne alongside them to provide extra security. Although he sat a distance away from them to afford them privacy and space, Freya still felt the need to speak in an almost whisper tone.


    "I know it is," Tessy responded in the same tone of voice, shutting her eyes.


    "Then can you not try to escape? I think it¡¯s better he lets you go himself instead of you getting into trouble for doing exactly what he said you shouldn¡¯t do," Freya advised in a pleading voice.


    "I still think he mentioned that I shouldn¡¯t escape because he actually wanted me to. If I don¡¯t take that offer, I¡¯ll be med foring back to him," Tessy insisted, and Freya let out a frustrated sigh.


    "You¡¯re intentionally misinterpreting his words and gestures to suit your desire. But this is not the time for that. This is the time to tread with caution. Think about it. Why would he send a guard with us if he wanted you to run away? The hotel we¡¯re going to stay at is his, so there¡¯s a possibility our movements will be monitored. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, Tess. I don¡¯t want to lose my best friend."


    Tessy slowly opened her eyes and turned to look at Freya, only to smile when she saw her helpless expression. "You won¡¯t lose me."


    "Really? Does that mean you won¡¯t try to escape anymore?" Freya asked, feeling reliefing on strongly.


    "I didn¡¯t say that," Tessy frowned, killing all of Freya¡¯s hopes. "You see, the reason I¡¯m eager to leave is not just because I¡¯m not okay with marrying someone I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s also not just because I want my freedom so badly from the troubles of men. It¡¯s because I feel there¡¯s something wrong with those people," Tessy exined, and Freya tilted her head slightly to the side with a questioning look on her face. However, before she could say anything, Tessy continued. "Haven¡¯t you noticed anything strange about them?"


    "Well, everyone says they¡¯re dangerous, even though they don¡¯t look it. And Roman¡¯s presence always puts me on edge. That could also be because of what I¡¯ve heard about him. Other than that, nothing," Freya shook her head, curiosity still dancing in her eyes when she noticed her response didn¡¯t fully satisfy Tessy.


    "That¡¯s not just it. I¡¯ve been having strange experiences ever since I encountered them, and that of yesterday was even worse."


    "What happened yesterday?" Freya probed, knitting her brows.


    "I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but I woke up feeling like a different person. That¡¯s not all. I thought it was just depression about my situation, so I decided I would go to work, and I even told Trevor toe pick me up. But as soon as I went back to the bedroom, sleep came over me overwhelmingly, and I couldn¡¯t fight it. When Trevor came to pick me up, I told him I was no longer interested because I couldn¡¯t find the strength, and I still wanted to go back to sleep, which I did as soon as I got on the bed again," Tessy exined, and Freya didn¡¯t know what to make of the story.


    "So you slept throughout yesterday?" she asked.


    "Yes. I only woke up for lunch and dinner, and immediately after, I would go back to sleep. Now, I wouldn¡¯t be too worried if it was just sleep. I kept having weird dreams of being chased. And I saw things I¡¯ve never seen before in my dream. Worst of all, I was killed by a headless person just before I woke up this morning. I¡¯ve never had such dreams before. Why now if something isn¡¯t wrong somewhere?" Tessy asked, and Freya let out a sigh.


    "What if it¡¯s just a dream? Maybe you saw those things because you were scared?"


    "I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve been through stuff, and I¡¯ve been in scary situations. This has never happened before," Tessy dismissed.


    "This isplicated," Freya let out a long breath. "Did your mome to see you?"


    "No. Why?" Tessy tilted her head, not sure what her mother had to do with their discussion.


    "Nothing, really. She told me she would, and I was hoping she would have. I know I¡¯m here for you, but her presence would benefit you in many ways mine wouldn¡¯t. You married someone she considers dangerous. She should have been able to offer you some kind of support or advice."


    "I don¡¯t need her support or advice," Tessy uttered with a pained expression. "She couldn¡¯t do it when I was with Francis. She won¡¯t do it now either. I just want to love her from afar until she separates from my dad."


    "Why are you saying this, Tess?"


    "I can¡¯t count the reasons for my misfortune and not include her. She didn¡¯t do anything directly. Her only crime was sticking with that monster despite all of his atrocities and doing everything not to offend him, even when it concerns my happiness and well-being. My life wouldn¡¯t be this messed up if she had summoned a little courage and left him," Tessy¡¯s voice broke toward the end.


    "Don¡¯t cry, Tess. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t ruin this trip with your sad tears. This is the vacation of our dreams. Let¡¯s enjoy it, and while at it, put perfect finishing touches to your escape n, alright?" Freya reassured, and a relieved smile crept its way to Tessy¡¯s face.


    "I knew I could count on you. Thank you," she uttered, visualizing her freedom already. It was so close; she could not wait to extend her hand and grab it. It was time to take control of her life.

 Chapter 23: Good, bad, and worse news

    <h4>Chapter 23: Good, bad, and worse news</h4>


    It was already night when they arrived at Camparo, and eventer when they arrived at their hotel. Freya couldn¡¯t contain her shock when she realized that they would be staying at the penthouse.


    "Holy smokes, Tess, this is massive!" she eximed, looking and walking around the ce.


    Tessy couldn¡¯t respond because she was even more shocked than Freya. For a moment, she almost believed and epted that she did misinterpret what Roman said to her. Because, why would hevish such a huge amount of money to give her the vacation of a lifetime if all he wanted was for her to run away?


    "Woah...e look at this view," Freya¡¯s voice broke her thoughts, bringing her back to the present.


    Tessy shook her head to rid herself of what just slipped into her mind, and she went to meet Freya. Standing before the floor-to-ceiling window, the view did not disappoint. It was a majestic view overlooking a picturesque scenery.


    "Are you sure this guy doesn¡¯t love you?" Freya suddenly asked, her eyes not moving away from the beauty she was beholding at that moment. Despite the fact that it was night, the many lights in the city made everything look magical.


    "Love? Have you forgotten how I met him and what happened between us? How can he love someone who did that to him? This is just him showing off and throwing money around like rich people do to prove a point," Tessy concluded, and Freya frowned.


    "What do you mean? My dad is rich, but he doesn¡¯t throw money around unnecessarily. He only spoils his family and friends when needed. Not all rich people are like that," Freya countered, offended.


    "Your dad is an exception. Others are like that," Tessy uttered.


    "Stop generalizing. There are a whole lot you don¡¯t know because they don¡¯t show off."


    "Fine. This one called Roman is like that. He is only trying to show off," Tessy insisted, and Freya let out a tired sigh.


    "If you think so," she resigned. "Let me check the other ces," Freya moved away from the window, leaving Tessy to her conflicting thoughts.


    Even though she stopped Freya from talking further about it, Tessy couldn¡¯t stop her mind from thinking about the possibility of Roman liking her, even though she knew it was near zero.


    She remembered the first day when he said it was love at first sight and that she was his soulmate. How was that even possible?


    Unconsciously, she wrapped her arms around her stomach when a soft, cool breeze hit her skin from the window. As soon as she did that, she remembered the way Roman had wrapped his arms around her waist just before she got on the ne.


    She still didn¡¯t understand why he affected her so much, especially when any part of his skin came in contact with hers. The feeling was addictive, and she always never wanted it to end. She always yearned for more, even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t.


    Could it be that... No! She immediately stopped herself from indulging in that thought that was already poking its head. Instead, she made herself believe that it was because she had been starved of the touch andpany of a man. Even if it was anything else, she refused to believe it.


    ***


    "Boss," Trevor called out to Roman while they were walking toward thepany¡¯s private garage. "Mrs. Curt just called me. She wants a meeting with you."


    "Who¡¯s that?" Roman asked, as the name didn¡¯t ring a bell.


    "Madam¡¯s mother. She said she needs to speak with you, and it¡¯s urgent."


    "What does she want to talk about?" Roman questioned, climbing into his car.


    "I don¡¯t know. But I think you should see her," Trevor answered, and Roman frowned at him.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Well, she¡¯s Madam¡¯s mother, and I hear they have a good rtionship. I think it¡¯s normal for her to want to speak with you, considering the way everything happened. Also, I think Madam would appreciate it if you have a good rtionship with her mother," Trevor exined to the best of his knowledge, hoping Roman would not bring up another question.


    "Arrange a meeting at home. I¡¯ll see her in the morning," Roman agreed, turning away from Trevor. But his words made Trevor put on a small frown.


    "At home? What about the office? I think the office would be better," Trevor suggested. However, Roman only shut his eyes.


    "The office does not have my wife¡¯s scent," he simply said, and Trevor gave up trying to change his mind. He climbed into the shotgun seat, and they drove away from thepany.


    They reached the mansion and walked in, only to be greeted by Williams¡¯ presence. His presence wouldn¡¯t have bothered them if he wasn¡¯t dressed like someone who just escaped the lion¡¯s den. His shirt was torn in several ces, and the material, which was originally white, was now officially brown with blood stains scattered everywhere on it.


    "Alpha Williams," Trevor gave a small bow with a frown on his face, while Roman just eyed the guy with distaste before continuing his journey upstairs.


    "We need to talk, Rome," Williams uttered, following Roman.


    "I¡¯m guessing you have good news for me," Roman said, not slowing his steps one bit.


    "I have good, bad, and worse news," Williams revealed, and Roman let out a sigh.


    "At least dress up properly, Liam. You are lucky my wife isn¡¯t here. If she was here, I would have locked you up in the dungeon until you find something decent to put on."


    "This is important, Rome," Williams spoke in exasperation, wondering what had gotten into Roman. He was talking about something serious and... Urrgh!


    Roman didn¡¯t respond anymore until he reached the floor where his and Tessy¡¯s room was located. Instead of moving to his room, he moved toward the other side and paused outside the door. A momentter, he opened it and stepped inside. "Don¡¯te in here," he said to Williams before closing the door.


    Left alone, he drew in a long breath, basking in the blissful feeling her scent was giving him. He needed this to calm his head because he knew whatever Liam was about to tell him would not go well with him.


    His eyes traveled to the bed, and even though Tessy wasn¡¯t physically there, his mind painted a beautiful picture of her lying there and smiling at him invitingly.


    Williams waited for a while outside, leaning against the wall with his eyes closed. His brows remained tightly furrowed as he thought of how best to present what he wanted to say to Roman.


    Some timeter, his eyes flew open when Roman stepped out of the room and came to stand before him.


    "Spill it," Roman said.


    "Good news, Jorell didn¡¯t send the one that attacked your convoy three days ago. He had nothing to do with it. Bad news, Casper is still alive. He was behind the attack," Williams paused to let Roman digest the news.


    "Casper is not dead? Interesting," Roman nodded, a thoughtful expressioning to settle on his face. "How did he survive?"


    "I¡¯m not sure. But he has been in aa and only woke up a few days ago. I think he remembered everything, which is why he came for you. Also, he is gathering an army of rogues," Williams exined.


    "I now have two people after my life. It¡¯s getting interesting. That shouldn¡¯t bother you, Liam. They can¡¯t kill me. Even I have been trying for years, and it didn¡¯t work. So rx," Roman smiled, patting Williams on the shoulder.


    "You think so because I have only told you the good and the bad. You haven¡¯t heard the worse one," Liam revealed.

 Chapter 24: She has to die

    <h4>Chapter 24: She has to die</h4>


    At the tone of Williams¡¯ voice, and the look on his face, Roman knew he was not going to like what he was about to hear. So he didn¡¯t even bother to utter a word. Instead, he raised a brow, waiting for Williams toplete what he wanted to say.


    "The key to killing you has been found, Rome. And it is buried inside the woman you married." Williams revealed, pausing for a moment when he observed Roman¡¯s countenance changed instantly. "Elena saw tragedy in your future, avoidable tragedy and she advised we act fast to avoid it. You are too important to the werewolfmunity, Rome, so the only way to avoid losing you is to eliminate your wife."


    Immediately thest line of the sentence dropped from Williams lips, a deadly punch came flying toward his face, one which he barely avoided by moving his head quickly to the side. The wall behind his head received the brunt of the attack as the impact left a depression on it and the surface broke down.


    Williams widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Say it again." Roman uttered, his face and voice hard with anger.


    "Rome¡ª"


    "Say that rubbish one more time, Liam." Roman cut him off, moving closer to him threateningly.


    Williams knew better than to say anything when he was so close, so he put some distance between them.


    "Calm down, Rome. You are angry and therefore not thinking straight right now." Williams pointed out, and Roman let out a wickedugh.


    "You think I¡¯m not thinking straight?" Roman asked, his eyes holding a level of wildness Williams recognized and wasn¡¯t ready to deal with.


    At that point, Trevor arrived at the top floor and approached them, wondering what the noise was all about. When he surveyed the atmosphere, he stopped himself from going any closer to the two fighters.


    "Boss, what¡¯s going on?" Trevor asked, but received no response as Roman¡¯s full attention was fixed on Williams.


    "Calm down, Rome. Let¡¯s talk about this in a reasonable manner. I need you to see reason with me."


    "Talk about what in a reasonable manner? You want me to join you in the discussion of how to k¡ª" Roman couldn¡¯tplete the word as he clenched his jaws. Only thinking of it was getting him riled up to no end. "You know what, Liam? I am not in a very good mood right now so I¡¯ll advise you to leave my presence and do well not to bring this up again." Roman turned around and started walking toward his room.


    "I¡¯m not leaving, Rome. We have to talk about this and act fast." Williams said, making Roman halt his steps.


    "Alpha Williams, I think you should leave as he said." Trevor inputted, not sure what had gotten into Williams. He seemed to be looking for death.


    "Quiet, Trevor. Stay out of this." Williams shot Trevor a frown.


    "Stay out of it?" Trevor refused to back down. "Look at the wall." He spoke in incredulity, pointing at the broken wall where Roman¡¯s fist had been lodged earlier. "If you two start to fight now, you will destroy the entire house. Can you, please not provoke him any more than this?"


    "You should join me in trying to convince him because if anything happens to him, we are all going to be affected." Williams said to Trevor, then immediately shifted his attention to Roman, whose back was facing him and Trevor.


    "She has what it takes to kill you, Rome. I would have let this go if you had married her because you both are in love. But considering the way you married her, and the fact that she doesn¡¯t love or trust you one bit, she is a threat to your life. Even if we chose to ignore her, hoping she wouldn¡¯t do anything, just imagine what will happen should this information get to Jorell or Casper. Either way, she has to die. It¡¯s either her or you, and your life is one I cannot joke with. I need you alive. The entire werewolfmunity needs you alive. It has to be her." Williams dered, and in a blink of an eye, his back hit the wall violently with Romans fingers wrapped around his neck, keeping him glued to the wall.


    "Her life is more important than my own and the entire werewolfmunitybined. So if you care about themunity, then make her safety your number one priority. If a drop of her blood touches the earth, then you can kiss the werewolfmunity goodbye." Roman growled, his eyes switching from blue to bright red, and at that point, Williams knew not to take his words lightly.


    When Roman released his neck, he swallowed every other thing he wanted to say, watching as thetter walked away without looking back and shutting the door violently after he stepped into his room.


    With Roman out of the way, Williams shifted his attention to Trevor. "When did she leave?" He asked and Trevor widened his eyes.


    "What-why are you asking me that? Don¡¯t put me in trouble, Williams, and you should do well to stay out of it yourself." Trevor quickly dodged the question.


    "Nevermind." Williams walked away from there, leaving Trevor, who fixed his annoyed gaze on the second damaged part of the wall. Williams was stubborn. He had never met someone as stubborn and reckless as Williams Xander. Infact, he was beginning to believe the guy was a masochist because who in his right senses would have the guts to challenge Roman, knowing the pain that would follow such an endeavor?


    Much as he faulted Williams¡¯ recklessness, if what he said was true, then there was going to be a big problem. The werewolvesmunity would have fallen apart if not for Roman¡¯s existence and inability to be killed. The humanmunities would have been turned upside down by werewolves if not for Roman. He was as important to the werewolves as the air they breathe, being the only Lycan alive, the only one every werewolf feared, and the only one keeping the peace they were enjoying.


    It would be a huge problem if anyone found a way to kill him.

 Chapter 25: Here鈥檚 your design

    <h4>Chapter 25: Here¡¯s your design</h4>


    "I thought you left," Trevor said, wearing a slight frown when he saw Williams standing beside Roman¡¯s door the next morning. Williams was leaning against the wall, not making any attempt to knock on the door. It looked like he was waiting for something or someone.


    "Am I not allowed toe back?" Williams probed, his expression remained the same ¡ª stoic and unreadable.


    "I never said that. I only asked a question." Trevor responded tiredly.


    "That was not a question. That was a statement."


    Trevor looked like he couldn¡¯t deal anymore, so he refrained from saying anything further. He instead, focused on his mission, which was to inform Roman about the presence of Tessy¡¯s mother.


    The woman had been waiting for some time and he expected Roman to be out of his room already. But when he waited a little more and the guy didn¡¯te out, he decided to go remind him since reaching him through mind link had proved abortive. Romanpletely blocked his mind from everyone.


    Moving to the door, Trevor was about to knock, but the door was opened from the inside before his knuckles could touch it.


    "Boss," he stepped away from the door and lowered his head slightly. The air around Roman was still thick and that was something Trevor hated. Apart from being a ticking time bomb whenever he was in such a mood, the atmosphere around the house would be somber and gloomy since no one would want tough, smile, or misbehave unnecessarily.


    Roman said nothing. He only stared at Trevor for a moment, before shifting his gaze to Williams, who in turn lowered his head slightly.


    Without a word still, Roman walked away, and the two of them followed him from a distance. Trevor moved faster to open the door to the home office, already knowing that was where he was headed. As soon as Roman stepped inside, Williams followed, a move that Trevor frowned at. However, he didn¡¯t protest. If Williams wanted to die, he could go ahead.


    "Mrs. Curt is here, boss. Should I send her in?" Trevor asked after Roman took his seat.


    "Send her in," Roman responded, and Trevor left, shutting the door behind him.


    Just as Trevor walked out, Williams sat down on one of the receiving chairs facing Roman. "You look like you are calm now, Rome. Can we talk?"


    "No," Roman responded without thinking.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Is that supposed to be a question?" Roman frowned at Williams. "You are no stranger to the many ways I have employed to end my miserable long life. Don¡¯t ask me stupid questions, Liam."


    "I mean, now that you have found something to fight and live for, do you still want to die?" Williams corrected the question.


    "If I¡¯m meant to die by her hand, then so be it. No one touches her."


    Williams let out a wicked chuckle, his expression hardening. "You¡¯re joking, Rome. You better do everything you can to stay alive. That is the only way I can protect her. Because if you die, you¡¯ll be surprised how quickly I¡¯ll send her to the afterlife." He threatened, standing up from the chair when he heard the door open. "That is a promise, Rome." He added before walking toward the door.


    He walked past Mrs. Curt, who just entered the office. He needed no one to tell him the woman was an omega wolf, and he wasn¡¯t interested in knowing why she wanted to see Roman. However, he halted his steps right before the door, his brows meeting each other in the middle.


    "Good morning, your Majesty, the great leader of our time. It is an honor to be in your presence." Mrs. Curt greeted Roman, not raising her head even once.


    Roman raised his brows, his attention divided between Williams, who suddenly paused by the door without turning around, and the woman who just greeted him in a way hest heard more than a century ago before he disappeared from public space.


    Werewolves have a long lifespan, but the woman standing before him didn¡¯t look like someone who was more than a century old.


    "You know me," Roman noted and she nodded. "Interesting. Sit down." He pointed to the chair Williams just vacated and she sat, finally lifting her head, but not looking at his face. "Something wrong, Liam?" Roman asked, seeing how Williams turned around and fixed his narrowed gaze on the woman¡¯s back.


    "Yeah. I just realized the meeting I wanted to attend will be starting by 12 and this is just 10 am. There¡¯s no need to hurry. I¡¯ll just wait here until 11." Williams answered, sauntering back to the chairs and taking the second one right next to Mrs. Curt. "You can continue with your guest. Just pretend I¡¯m not here." He added, looking the woman over and noticing the change in the way her heart was beating.


    "Is something wrong, Mrs. Curt?" Roman asked, catching the shift in her countenance and heartbeat.


    "Not really, your Majesty¡ª"


    "Roman. Call me Roman, not Your Majesty." Roman corrected and Mrs. Curt¡¯s eyes stretched as she shook her head.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare to call you by your name. Forgive me, my leader, but I can¡¯t." Mrs. Curt pleaded.


    "Well, technically, I am now your son-inw and I don¡¯t feelfortable being addressed by that title anymore. So unless you don¡¯t want us to have a conversation, you have to call me by my name."


    "Alright." Mrs. Curt agreed, throwing a side nce at Williams, who was scribbling something on a piece of paper, looking like he wasn¡¯t paying attention to what was happening around him. But she knew better.


    "You don¡¯t seem to befortable with Williams¡¯s presence." Roman pointed out and Mrs. Curt instantly switched into a pleading mode.


    "Forgive me. I don¡¯t mean to offend. It¡¯s just that, what I want to talk about is a personal and family matter. I am notfortable sharing such in the presence of outsiders."


    "Williams is family. You don¡¯t have to feel ufortable in his presence. And I¡¯m pretty sure he is interested in whatever you want to say. But if you insist, I¡¯ll tell him to leave." Roman revealed, a smirk ying on his lips when he saw Williams¡¯ rapid change of expression.


    "Pardon me, Alpha Williams, but I have to insist on this one." Mrs. Curt said, still not making any effort to look at the people she was talking to.


    "You heard her, Liam. Wait for your meeting outside. You cane back in when she leaves."


    Williams looked surprised, but he still got up. "Fine. Here¡¯s your design." He pushed the paper he had been writing on toward Roman, and walked out without another word.


    Wondering what the paper contained, Roman looked down at it and saw the word "WITCHCRAFT" written in bold.


    He shifted his gaze to Mrs. Curt the next second, making sure to keep his expression unchanged.

 Chapter 26: Gutsy little omega

    <h4>Chapter 26: Gutsy little omega</h4>


    "Why did you want to see me, Mrs. Curt?" Roman probed, watching the omega keenly. He wondered what Williams meant by the note. The woman was clearly a werewolf and had no trace of witch blood running in her veins.


    However, Williams was no ordinary wolf. If he had suspected something, then Roman knew there had to be something. Williams was never wrong, especially when it came to any matter involving witchcraft.


    "I came to you because I am too ashamed to see Tessy. I have wronged her in more ways than I can count." Mrs. Curt started, lowering her eyes as she spoke, only lifting them asionally to stare briefly at him. "I can¡¯t face her and I don¡¯t think she will ever forgive me fully. But it¡¯s time for me to do the right thing and I think you are in the best position to help me out." She paused.


    Recalling that Trevor had earlier told him that he could win Tessy¡¯s heart by winning her mother over to his side, Roman was tempted to ask her what she wanted him to do for her so that he could make it happen. However, before he could utter a word, the urge to question her came over him so strongly that he couldn¡¯t resist.


    "What are you doing with a human husband, one of the worst of his kind, when you and I know you can do better?"


    Mrs. Curt wore a frown. "That is part of the things I want to discuss with you."


    "What happened to Tessy?" Roman threw another question, one which confused the woman.


    "How do you mean?" She asked, looking confused.


    "She is supposed to be a Tribrid. But I sense only her human side. No wolf, no witch. What did you do to her?" Roman threw yet another question and the frown on her face deepened.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything to her." She answered, and before she could say another word, Roman was speaking again.


    "Mr. Curt is not her father. That much I know. What I¡¯m not sure of is if you are her mother." Roman revealed, and noticed how her eyes widened slightly in surprise. "You are a human-werewolf hybrid, so the witch is definitely her father. She must have gotten her eyes, hair, and some of her beautiful features from him. Who is he? I need answers and I believe he has them."


    Mrs. Curt wished she could tell him to stop throwing questions at her as if she were a criminal. But she couldn¡¯t. She was an omega, and he was higher in rank than an Alpha. There was something about his aura thatmanded andpelled her to answer his every question.


    "I don¡¯t know who her father is." Mrs. Curt answered.


    "Did you sleep with a random guy and get pregnant?"


    "No."


    "Are you her biological mother?"


    Silence reigned for a while before Mrs. Curt answered, "No."


    "Who is?"


    "My twin sister."


    "Where is she?"


    "She is dead." Mrs. Curt answered and silence reigned once more as Roman ceased throwing anymore questions. By this time Mrs. Curt was already breathing heavily because of her concealed annoyance. "She died when Tessy was just one month old and I adopted her as my daughter. I¡¯ve been taking care of her since then. I also know nothing about why her other parts are concealed. It has been like that ever since her mother died."


    "What was it you said you wanted me to do for you?" Roman asked, recalling that was where she stopped before he decided to ask questions.


    "Two things, if you don¡¯t mind. First, I need you to send apologies on my behalf to her. She has gone through a lot because of me and I want to let her know that I am truly sorry. If I could turn back time, I would definitely do better. I have endured Mr. Curt long enough and I realize that it¡¯s time for me to end it all and disappear."


    "And what is the second request?" Roman asked, seeing no big deal with the first one.


    "After today, she may never see me again, so I won¡¯t get the chance to give her this. Can you please extend this to her for me?" Mrs. Curt fetched a small, brown envelope from her bag, stretching it toward Roman.


    Roman set his eyes on the envelope, then shifted the pair back to her face. He repeated the eyes movement two more times, never making an effort to ept the extended envelope.


    "What¡¯s that?" He finally asked, breaking the tense silence.


    "It¡¯s a letter from her mother. She wrote it on her dying bed and made me promise to give it to her daughter on her 27th birthday. I couldn¡¯t give it to her that day because of the troubles that marred the celebration, and I won¡¯t be able to give it to her after today." Mrs. Curt responded in a calm voice.


    Roman nodded. "I¡¯ll give it to her, but I¡¯ll need you to first open it and read its content out loud."


    "I can¡¯t do that." Mrs. Curt retracted the envelope, shaking her head. "It is a personal letter from a dying mother to her daughter. Its content is not meant to be consumed by either you or me. If Tessy deems it fit to let you in on its content, she can do that after she has already read it."


    "I would have believed you, but since you¡¯re not her mother, I don¡¯t trust you." Roman revealed.


    "That¡¯s fine. I guess I¡¯ll have to find another way to give it to her."


    Roman let out a low chuckle. "Come in, Liam." He suddenly uttered, confusing Mrs. Curt. The door was opened five secondster and Williams walked in,ing to stand beside her.


    rmed, Mrs. Curt made to throw the envelope into her bag, but Williams caught her hand.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me go." She protested, her heart beating like crazy and her eyes blinking just the same way while she stared at the hand holding hers in a tight grip.


    "You have onest chance to say what exactly is in that envelope." Williams said, throwing her a fierce look.


    Roman rxed and watched, waiting for the big reveal.


    "I already said it¡¯s a letter. What¡¯s this harassment for?"


    "Were you there when this letter was written and packaged? Are you sure this is not something else?" Williams asked again.


    "Yes. I was there when she wrote it and I saw her package it. It has been in my possession since then." Mrs. Curt confessed, and Williams snatched the letter without warning.


    "Give it back. You have no right to take my letter." Mrs. Curt yelled, jumping to her feet to snatch the envelope back.


    Williams grabbed her neck, stopping her advance toward him. Squeezing tightly, he blocked her airways, depriving her of air.


    "You know, for an omega, you certainly do have guts." Williams spoke, giving her a disgusted look. "One gutsy, little, and weak omega. But you chose the wrong ce to disy your courage. Tell me why I shouldn¡¯t snap your neck and send you to the ce where you so seek to be?"


    "Don¡¯t kill her, Liam." Roman, who had not moved from where he sat, spoke, seeing the omega struggle fruitlessly against Williams¡¯ grip. "What is in the envelope?" He asked, watching as Williams released the woman¡¯s neck, letting her fall to the floor and heave for breath.


    "Trevor!" Williams called out instead of answering Roman¡¯s question, and when Trevor showed up inside the office, he handed him the envelope. "Open it." Williams ordered, and Trevor, despite being confused about what was going on, proceeded to open the letter.

 Chapter 27: Die single

    <h4>Chapter 27: Die single</h4>


    At this point, Roman¡¯s curiosity was at its peak. Whatever was making Williams this agitated was definitely going to be worth it. For a moment, he nced at Mrs. Curt and caught her ring fiercely at Trevor.


    He shifted his gaze to Trevor, who was already opening the envelope. Somehow, even though the guy was moving at a normal pace, Roman still felt like he was moving too slow, and that was because of his heightened curiosity.


    The envelope finally gave way, leaving the small piece of paper that it contained. Trevor opened the paper only to find nothing on it. He turned it to check the other side and it was the same.


    "It¡¯s nk." He revealed, lifting his confused eyes to Williams, who didn¡¯t look surprised. However, as soon as the words left Trevor¡¯s lips, his face contorted in pain, and he staggered backwards, letting out a groan as he bent over and fell on his knees.


    Roman sprang to his feet. "What is happening to him?" He asked, ring at Williams.


    "Exactly what would have happened to your wife if she had opened that letter. Only, unlike Trevor, she wouldn¡¯t survive it. She would be dead in less than three minutes because this was made with her in mind. The paper is coated with axantrifa, and the reason she wants you to deliver it is so that you can watch her die." Williams exined.


    In no time, Roman was before Mrs. Curt, his pheromones zing due to how angry he was. Unlike the other time when she fought Williams¡¯ hand on her neck, this time she couldn¡¯t do much fighting when Roman pulled her up from the ground harshly and grabbed her neck. At that point, even the air she was breathing in that office space was against her.


    "Boss, please. Don¡¯t kill her. She is Madam¡¯s mother. Madam will not be happy." Trevor spoke in between groans, and Roman threw him a dirty look, catching him shaking his head in disagreement.


    "No! Go ahead and kill me, you monster. If you escape this one, you will not escape the next one, I promise you." Mrs. Curt forced herself to say, ring fiercely at Roman, despite her struggles for a less poisonous air.


    It took all the self-control he had learned and mastered for a long time for Roman not to tighten his grip and end the miserable life of the omega. Knowing again that Tessy had some kind of love for the vile woman made him keep his bloodlust tamed.


    He let go of her neck and immediately grabbed her hands as he dragged her away from the office. Williams followed him, wondering what was running through his mind.


    His brows slowly rose when he realized Roman was taking her to the underground dungeon attached to the house.


    "You think this will save you? Locking me up will not save you. You will never be happy, and neither will you have any form of peace in this life, Roman Gavriel." Mrs. Curt yelled when she was thrown into one of the cells and the door was shut. She grabbed the iron bars and shot a dagger look at Roman, who was already walking away after locking the door. "Whether you kill me or not, you will never have Tessy. She will soon find out the monster you are and she will walk away from your life and someone else will kill her without fail. It is certain. Mark my words, bastard."


    Roman turned around when she mentioned that someone else would kill Tessy, but he stopped himself from going back to her. Williams, however, who had been leaning on the opposite wall from her, moved to the ce Roman kept the key and retrieved it.


    He unlocked the cell and walked in, thennded her a p that knocked her out instantly, shutting her up. She fell to the floor and passed out.


    "She¡¯s not dead. I just needed her to shut up." Williams exined, catching the questioning look on Roman¡¯s face.


    Roman turned back around and walked away from the dungeon, going back to the office. He met Trevor trying to stand up when he arrived. Trevor was no longer groaning, but that didn¡¯t stop him from throwing the guy a concerned look.


    "I¡¯m fine, boss." Trevor answered the unspoken question before moving his attention to Williams. "I am not a test monkey, Alpha Williams. Why would you use me to carry out your experiment? Do you know how painful that was?"


    "You didn¡¯t die, did you?" Williams asked, going to sit right opposite Roman.


    "So what if I didn¡¯t die? Why didn¡¯t you open the letter yourself?" Trevor threw back.


    "I wanted to, but the crazy woman didn¡¯t let me." Williams answered.


    "Then you should have found someone else."


    "No one was closer to this ce but you. Now stop whining like a little baby, will you?" Williams scolded, fixing his attention on Roman, who hadn¡¯t said anything for a while. "You stopped yourself from killing her. You never think twice before killing someone you already moved to kill. Your wife sure has a huge influence over you. Do you know what that means, Rome? You now have a weakness."


    "Have you heard from Daniel?" Roman, instead of responding to Williams, asked Trevor.


    "Yes, boss. He calledst night. They arrived at Camparo and the hotel safely." Trevor answered, giving the report he couldn¡¯t givest night because of the fight between Roman and Williams.


    "Send more men to Camparo and make sure they all stay out of her sight." Roman ordered.


    "Yes, boss." Trevor nodded, taking out his phone and walking out of the office.


    "I am still confused about something, Rome. Why did you allow her to travel with public transportation if you care so much about her safety?" Williams probed, feigning thoughtfulness.


    "Make yourself useful, Liam. Go find out why her other sides are concealed." Roman said.


    "Elena is on it already."


    "Then find something else to do instead of bothering me."


    "Bothering you gives me joy. Why would I do anything else? That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let you die. Who will I bother if you¡¯re not here?" Williams asked.


    "Go find your mate and bother her."


    Williams let out a sigh. "Unfortunately that is not possible. I already gave away my right to have or meet my mate."


    "Good then. You should die single since your first line of thoughtst night was to kill my wife." Roman stood up and walked away from the office, leaving a smile on Williams¡¯ face.

 Chapter 28: This is a bad idea

    <h4>Chapter 28: This is a bad idea</h4>


    Tessy woke up with a start, only to discover she was sweating profusely even with the AC turned on. Her brows knitted as she wondered why the strange dream she had the day before came back to her.


    A knock interrupted her thoughts and Freya¡¯s voice filtered in. "Tess, are you up?"


    Before she could respond, Freya opened the door and walked into the room, frowning when she set her eyes on her friend.


    "You look terrible. Have you been crying? And why are you sweating?" Freya asked in one breath, concerncing her voice and features.


    "I¡¯m not sure." Tessy rolled off the bed and headed to the bathroom. She was taken aback when she saw how red her eyes were through the mirror. That was when she understood why Freya had asked her if she had been crying.


    "Tess, are you okay?" Tessy heard Freya ask from the bedroom and she let out a sigh. She didn¡¯t even know if she was okay or not anymore.


    "Yeah." She responded from the bathroom. "I¡¯ll be out in a minute." Tessy went ahead to wash up before returning to the bedroom. "I¡¯m fine, Freya. I only had a terrible dream. You don¡¯t have to worry." She assured Freya, who was looking at her with a worryden expression.


    "What was it about?"


    "The headless man chasing me to kill me." Tessy responded, frowning as she thought about it.


    "Again?" Freya probed.


    "Yeah. Still think it¡¯s just a random dream?" Tessy asked, fixing her gaze on Freya, who had a thoughtful look on her face.


    "I can¡¯t even get myself to imagine what a headless man chasing you looks like. Maybe you should stop thinking too much about everything and the dream will go away. Come, let¡¯s go get something to eat."


    Tessy let out a sigh as they walked away from the bedroom. Stepping out, they met the guard Roman sent with them standing beside the main door.


    "Good morning, Madam. This came for you." He greeted them and extended a sealed envelope to her.


    "From?" Tessy asked, collecting the envelope.


    "It¡¯s from boss. He said to make sure you enjoy yourself." He responded, bowing again.


    Tessy turned to give Freya a look, and thetter gave her a "go ahead, open it" look.


    Curious, Tessy opened the envelope, to find a ck credit card, and a paper on which the pin was boldly written.


    Freya¡¯s jaw dropped. "He gave you a ck card?" She asked, unable to believe it. Before Tessy could say a word, Freya pulled her toward the elevator and they stepped into it. When she realized that the guard did not attempt to follow them, she let out a sigh. As soon as the door shut, Freya turned to Tessy. "This is a bad idea!" She whisper-screamed, shaking Tessy¡¯s shoulder. "Running away is a bad idea. This guy will find you. I¡¯m scared."


    "Calm down, Freya. You are being paranoid now."


    "Paranoid? He just gave you a ck card. Do you know what that means?"


    "I¡¯m not going to use it." Tessy revealed. "You can rx."


    "I can¡¯t rx. I swear I want to help you, Tess. You know I would stand by you and support you no matter what. But this matter is tooplicated for this your escape n. I don¡¯t want to lose you. Do you know how heartbroken your mum will be should anything bad happens to you? Think about it."


    "Alright. I won¡¯t run away anymore." Tessy revealed and Freya almost choked.


    "What?! Are you serious?" Freya couldn¡¯t believe it so she didn¡¯t let out a relieved breath yet. This was what she wanted but why would Tessy just agree so casually? Did she perhaps think about itst night?


    "I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble because of me, and this card just made me realize I may have interpreted his words incorrectly. I think it¡¯s better I cooperate and beg him to let me go." Tessy assured and Freya finally let out that breath.


    "Oh, dear Lord. You don¡¯t know how happy I am right now. You just took a huge load off my back. Thank you." Freya continued to breathe out through her mouth, releasing the pent-up tension and anxiety.


    "I¡¯m sorry I put you through that stress. Let¡¯s enjoy this vacation, alright? I¡¯ll sort my issues with Roman when we return to Apex Dominica." Tessy said, and at the same time, the elevator door opened when they arrived at the ground floor.


    They moved to the restaurant to eat, and afterward to the spa to get some pampering.


    When evening came, they decided to spend their time partying in the private pool inside the penthouse.


    This went on for three days, and Tessy never brought up the issue of running away or escaping any longer. She enjoyed herself as they toured the beautiful city, tried different wonderful dishes and drinks, met amazing people, and visited all the ces she had dreamed she would whenever she got the chance. However, she made sure not to use the ck card, not even for one transaction.


    On the fourth day, Tessy had more wine and partied harder than usual, and as a result, she went to bed earlier than she normally would.


    That night, she woke up earlier than usual and began to dress up. Checking the time, it was a little past 4 am, the perfect time to execute her ns. So she picked up her phone and booked a ride.


    The past days they had toured the city, she used the opportunity to learn the different routes out of the city and transport systems working there. After gathering all the information, she mapped out a perfect n.


    Looking at the beautiful room, she let out a sigh. This was a dream life, but it wasn¡¯t for her. She had let other people control her life for too long. It was time for her to take the driver¡¯s seat.


    She picked up her documents and other necessities and stuffed them into the inner pockets of the big jacket she bought for that sole purpose. After that, she walked out of the room, moving to Freya¡¯s room. She opened the door silently to find her friend sleeping.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Freya. I have to do this." She whispered before shutting the door and finally walking away.

 Chapter 29: She just passed out

    <h4>Chapter 29: She just passed out</h4>


    Outside the main door, Tessy paused, her breath catching in her throat as she came face to face with the guard assigned to provide them security.


    "Is everything alright, Madam?" he asked, his voice calm butced with suspicion. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was all dressed up and out so early in the morning, especially with the faint traces of tension etched across her face.


    "Um, yes. I just want to grab coffee downstairs. I¡¯ll be back," Tessy answered, forcing a casual tone into her voice. She avoided his gaze, hoping he wouldn¡¯t notice the slight tremor in her hands.


    The guard frowned, his instincts telling him something was off. "It can be delivered to you up here, or I can go and get it myself. You don¡¯t have to go through that stress," he suggested, already stepping forward as if to take charge of the situation.


    "No, don¡¯t bother," Tessy said quickly, holding up a hand to stop him. "I need the walk to clear my head. I will be fine." She didn¡¯t wait for his response. She turned on her heel and strode toward the elevator. Once she stepped in, she nced at her phone, seeing the notification that her ride had arrived.


    When the elevator door closed, she let out a shaky breath, relieved that the guard hadn¡¯t followed her. However, with the door now blocking her view, she didn¡¯t notice that he brought out his phone and made a call as soon as the door closed, his voice low and urgent.


    The cold morning air hit her face like a p as soon as she stepped out of the hotel building. The city was still cloaked in darkness, the faint glow of streetlights casting long shadows across the pavement.


    Tessy shivered, pulling her jacket tighter around her as she spotted her ride idling by the curb. She hurried toward the car, her footsteps echoing in the quiet street, and climbed in without hesitation.


    This was it. She was leaving and never turning back. Her heart squeezed tightly in her chest, a mix of guilt and fear swirling within her. She steeled her mind, pushing the emotions aside. She wouldmunicate with Freya when she arrived at her destination, and she believed Freya would understand.


    As for Roman, she hoped he would never find her. Even though she had turned a deaf ear to Freya¡¯s warnings, somewhere deep in her heart, she was terrified he would hunt her down.


    The car pulled away from the curb, the city lights fading into the distance as they drove farther from the hotel. With each passing mile, Tessy felt her panic ebb away, reced by a fragile sense of peace. No one seemed to notice or follow them. By the time the guard would realize she was gone, she would be long gone.


    With that thought in mind, she turned on soothing music on her phone, the soft melodies filling her ears through her earbuds. Finally, she allowed herself to rx against the backrest, shutting her eyes and letting the tension drain from her body.


    The journey progressed smoothly until five minutester when the car screeched to a sudden halt, jolting Tessy awake. Her eyes snapped open, and she sat up instantly, her heart racing.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked, her voice tight with rm as she leaned forward to look at the driver through the rearview mirror.


    The driver¡¯s face was pale, his hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. "I¡¯m not sure," he said, his voice shaky. "A car just drove out of nowhere and blocked the road." He gestured ahead, where a ck SUV had parked diagonally across the narrow street, its headlights ring like predatory eyes.


    Tessy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked ahead, her stomach churning as two men in ck stepped out of the SUV. Their movements were deliberate, their faces obscured by shadows. They walked toward her ride with an air of menace that made her blood run cold.


    "What do they want? Are they police officers? Were you over speeding? Or did youmit an offense?" Tessy fired off questions in rapid session, her voice rising with panic. She didn¡¯t give the driver a chance to answer, her mind racing with possibilities.


    The driver hesitated, unsure whether to reverse or wait. He knew he hadn¡¯tmitted any crime, but the men approaching his car didn¡¯t look like they were here for a friendly chat. Trying to stay calm, he rolled down his window, intending to ask them what they wanted.


    However, before he could say a word, one of the men raised a gun and pressed it to his head. The sharp crack of the gunshot echoed through the quiet street, and the driver slumped forward, his lifeless body copsing against the steering wheel.


    Tessy screamed, the sound tearing from her throat as she scrambled to lock the doors on her left and right. She fumbled with her phone, her trembling fingers struggling to dial Freya¡¯s number. The ss on her side of the car shattered as one of the men punched through it, sending shards raining down around her.


    She dropped the phone, her hands flying up to shield her face as the man reached inside. But instead of unlocking the door, he grabbed the frame and ripped it clean off its hinges, the metal groaning in protest. Tessy stared in horror, frozen in ce as the man leaned in, his cold eyes locking onto hers.


    Just as he reached for her, something yanked him away with brutal force. Tessy¡¯s ears picked up the sounds of snarls and growls, the air filled with the sh of bodies and the sickening crunch of bone. She turned her head, trying to see what was happening, but the second attacker was already at her door.


    A piece of cloth was pressed over her face, the sharp chemical smell burning her nostrils. She struggled, wing at the man¡¯s hands, but her strength was no match for his. Just as her vision began to blur, the man was ripped away from her, his body flung into the darkness like a ragdoll.


    Tessy¡¯s head swam, her limbs growing heavy as the chloroform took effect. Before she passed out, she saw a familiar figure approaching her. Daniel. His shirt was stained with blood, his face etched with worry. When had he gotten here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Roman?


    "Are you alright, Madam?" Daniel¡¯s voice reached her ears, but it sounded distant, as if he were speaking through water. She tried to answer, but the darkness closed in, swallowing her whole.


    "Is she hurt?" the guard from the hotel asked, appearing beside Daniel. His face was grim, his hands clenched into fists as he surveyed the scene.


    "No. She just passed out," Daniel answered, his voice tight with anger. He frowned, his sharp eyes scanning the area for any remaining threats. The street was eerily quiet now, the only sound the faint hum of the car¡¯s engine and the distant wail of sirens.


    ***


    Two hourster, Freya woke up from her slumber, the faint light of dawn filtering through the curtains. She reached for her phone, her heart skipping a beat when she saw the missed call notification from Tessy. Why would Tessy be calling her when their rooms were just a few meters apart? Was she alright?


    Freya threw off the covers and hurried to Tessy¡¯s room, her bare feet padding softly against the carpet. She knocked once, then pushed the door open, her stomach sinking when she found the room empty. The bed was neatly made, the air still and silent.


    "Tessy?" Freya called out, her voice echoing in the empty room. She checked the bathroom, the closet, even the balcony, but there was no sign of her friend. Panic began to rise in her chest as she dialed Tessy¡¯s number, her fingers trembling. The phone rang and rang, but no one answered.


    Worried, Freya grabbed her jacket and rushed outside, her mind racing. She looked for the guard, but he was nowhere to be found. The hallway was deserted. Did Tessy go out and take the guard with her? But why wouldn¡¯t she send a text?


    Forty minutes passed, and Freya¡¯s worry had escted into full-blown fear. She tried calling Tessy¡¯s line again, her heart pounding as the phone rang. This time, a man picked up, his voice low and hurried. "Hello?" he said, but before Freya could respond, the call dropped.


    She tried again, her hands shaking as she pressed the screen. But this time, the phone was switched off.

 Chapter 30: GET OUT!

    <h4>Chapter 30: GET OUT!</h4>


    As the phone rang, Freya paced about the living room, her footsteps echoing softly against the polished floor. She had decided to call Trevor after searching for Tessy and the guard without any positive results. If the guard was with Tessy, then Trevor would be able to reach him on the phone since she didn¡¯t have his number.


    He didn¡¯t pick up the first time, so she called again, her fingers trembling slightly as she pressed the screen. The sound of the ringing phone filled the silence, each tone stretching her nerves tighter.


    "Miss Freya?" Trevor¡¯s voice finally came through, calm and steady.


    "Mr. Baliante, sorry for bothering you so early in the morning," Freya began, her words tumbling out in a rush. "I can¡¯t find Tessy. And I can¡¯t find the guard either. I thought he may have escorted her somewhere, but I¡¯ve searched everywhere and didn¡¯t find them, and it¡¯s been an hour already." She paused for a breath, her voice wavering slightly. "I¡¯m not saying she¡¯s missing, but her phone is switched off, and I don¡¯t have the guard¡¯s number. Can you call the guard to find out where they are? I¡¯m dying of worry here." Freya finally stopped talking, her chest heaving as she waited for his response.


    "Your friend is fine, Miss Freya," Trevor said, his tone reassuring. "She was attacked this morning¡ª"


    "Attacked? How? Where? By who?" Freya cut in, her voice rising in panic. She had already breathed out in relief when he said Tessy was fine, only to hear him say she was attacked. Her mind raced with images of Tessy in danger, and she clutched the phone tighter, her knuckles turning white.


    "Calm down. She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s already on her way to Apex Dominica," Trevor announced, his words catching Freya off guard.


    "What?! Apex Dominica?" she eximed, her voice echoing in the empty room. Why would Tessy go home without her? The thought sent a fresh wave of confusion and concern crashing over her.


    ***


    Roman stood at the edge of the bed, his sharp eyes fixed on Tessy¡¯s still form. The air was thick with tension, the silence broken only by the soft sound of Tessy¡¯s breathing. She looked so fragile lying there, her pale skin almost translucent against the dark sheets. Roman¡¯s jaw tightened as he fought back the storm of emotions swirling inside him.


    "Why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet? Are you sure it¡¯s only chloroform?" Roman asked, his voice low but edged with worry. He turned to Daniel, who stood nearby, holding the piece of cloth that had been used to cover Tessy¡¯s face.


    "Yes, boss. I have the cloth here," Daniel said, extending it toward Roman. "We arrived at the scene right on time, so I¡¯m sure nothing else was given to her." His voice was steady, but his eyes betrayed his concern as he watched Roman examine the cloth.


    Standing next to Daniel was Trevor, his arms crossed over his chest as he observed the scene with a furrowed brow. Behind the three of them, Williams leaned against the doorframe, his expression unreadable but his gaze intense as it lingered on Tessy¡¯s unconscious form. The faint crease between his eyebrows was the only sign of his unease.


    When Roman turned to him after confirming the cloth wasced with nothing else but chloroform, Williams straightened slightly and spoke before any questions could be thrown at him.


    "I don¡¯t know why she isn¡¯t waking up, Rome. Something isn¡¯t right with her, and I don¡¯t know what it is." His voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of frustration that Roman didn¡¯t miss.


    "Who did this?" Roman asked, his tone darkening as the aura around him grew heavier, almost suffocating. The room seemed to grow colder as his anger simmered just beneath the surface.


    "I don¡¯t know, Rome. I was with you the whole of yesterday," Williams replied, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    "Why aren¡¯t you finding out already?" Roman¡¯s voice was sharp, his patience wearing thin.


    Williams let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair. "Daniel," he called, his tonemanding.


    "Yes, Alpha," Daniel responded immediately, turning to face him.


    "Come with me." Williams ordered, and without waiting for a response, he turned and started walking down the hallway, his footsteps echoing in the silence.


    Daniel nced at Roman, giving him a respectful bow before following Williams. Although Williams was his Alpha, Roman was the King, and Daniel had pledged eternal loyalty to him. Should Roman order otherwise, he would have no choice but to obey.


    When the duo left the room, Roman turned back to Tessy, his expression hardening slightly as he looked at her. He had warned her not to escape. Why didn¡¯t she just listen? What made her think she could escape him?


    Now he wasn¡¯t only angry because she had tried to run away. She had been attacked and was almost killed by people he didn¡¯t know. To make matters worse, she was making him extremely restless by not waking up. His fingers twitched at his sides, the urge to reach out and shake her awake almost overwhelming.


    "I think we should give her a little more time, boss," Trevor said, breaking the tense silence that had fallen in the room. His voice was calm, but there was a note of concern in it. "If she still doesn¡¯t stir, then I suggest we visit the hospital."


    Roman nodded, his jaw tightening. "Start making arrangements with the hospital," he instructed, his voice clipped.


    Trevor gave a curt nod and moved out of the room, fishing for his phone in his pocket as he went. The sound of his footsteps faded down the hallway, leaving Roman alone with Tessy.


    Initially, they had decided not to take her to the hospital because they thought she would eventually wake up after some time. But Roman was bing desperate. The thought of something being seriously wrong with her gnawed at him, a constant ache in his chest.


    It would have been easy to know what was going on with her if he hadn¡¯t invaded her mind that first day. Now, as a consequence of what he did that day, he waspletely blocked from her mind, unless and until he marked her, which, again, as a consequence of his actions, could only happen on a certain day of the red moon.


    Apart from her issues, his ability tomunicate with Trevor and Daniel via mind link was affected too. Although he didn¡¯t tell them about it, he knew they would have already noticed but thought he was intentionally blocking his mind. Lazer, his wolf, was not spared. The ck beast was no longer as free as it used to be, as it was also imprisoned in its human¡¯s mind. It would take a lot of energy for Lazer to speak to Roman, and the beast wanted to save its energy.


    Roman let out a frustrated sigh, moving farther away from the bed. He went to stand at the other end of the room, leaning his body against the wall. His fists clenched and unclenched as his mind reyed the events.


    The thought of Tessy being attacked, of someone daring toy a hand on her, made his blood boil. Daniel and Josy¡ªthe guard¡ªhad killed the attackers, but Roman felt like killing them again and again by himself. Only then would this anger inside of him be quenched.


    He shut his eyes as he rested the back of his head against the wall, the cool surface doing little to soothe the fire raging within him. The very next second, his eyes snapped open when his ears caught the sound of the soft rustle of the sheets.


    His gaze flew to the bed, where Tessy¡¯srge, green eyes stared back at him, wide and confused. Relief washed over him, a wave so strong it nearly knocked him off his feet.


    At first, her expression was nk, but he saw it slowly change into confusion, her brows knitting together as she took in her surroundings.


    He rushed toward her, his heart pounding in his chest, but halted halfway there because she suddenly let out a scream, her voice piercing the silence. She looked at him with a terrified expression, her hands clutching the sheets as she scrambled away from him.


    Confused, he just stared at her, not knowing what to do. He wanted to ask her why she was screaming, but before he could speak, she suddenly stopped and her expression shifted again.


    Roman kept his confused gaze on her, studying her reactions carefully and hoping she wouldn¡¯t begin screaming again, seeing how she was blinking her eyes rapidly, and still looking around as if she was in a strange ce.


    Thinking it was over, he approached her again, his steps cautious, but her next words made him frown.


    "GET OUT!" she yelled, pointing to the door, her voice trembling with fear and anger.

 Chapter 31: Restrategize

    <h4>Chapter 31: Restrategize</h4>


    Roman made no effort to move another step toward her. He just stared at her after hearing her yell at him, his expression a mix of surprise and confusion. Her voice had been sharp, cutting through the tension in the room like a knife, and it left him momentarily stunned.


    "What?!" he asked, his voice low but edged with disbelief. He hadn¡¯t expected this reaction from her, not after everything that had happened.


    "This is my room, right?" Tessy asked, her tone calmer this time but stillced with defiance. Her green eyes locked onto his, unwavering despite the faint tremor in her hands.


    Roman didn¡¯t know why she was asking that, but he still answered.


    "Yes, it is," he said, his voice steady but his mind racing. What was she ying at? Why was she acting like this?


    "Good. Get out of my room," Tessy repeated, her voice calm but firm, her re sharp enough to cut through steel.


    "Are you okay?" Roman asked, still not moving. He didn¡¯t know what to think about what was happening. He had expected her to be asking him about the attack, to demand answers, to show some sign of fear or gratitude. Instead, she was telling him to leave her room, her anger directed squarely at him. Did she perhaps think that he was behind the attack? Was that why she was this angry?


    "Do I look okay?" Tessy shot back, her voice tinged with annoyance. She felt like she was going insane, and the dreams she had been having were not helping matters. This time, it wasn¡¯t the headless man haunting her. Instead, there were strange-looking people who continuously whispered things she didn¡¯t understand into her ears until she finally found the will to break free from their hold. The memory of it made her shiver, but she refused to let it show.


    "No, you don¡¯t look okay," Roman answered, his voice hardening as he finally took bold steps to cover the distance between them. As much as he was worried about her, he was also pissed. "You look like you enjoy getting yourself into trouble and dangerous situations." His words were sharp, each one carrying the weight of his frustration. "What made you think you could run away from me? You almost got yourself killed, remained unconscious for more than 12 hours, and the first thing you do when you wake up safe and sound is yell at me to leave your room? For what? For saving your ass?" Roman threw the questions one after another, his teeth gritted, his anger simmering.


    He was now standing by the edge of the bed, ring down at her. He knew she wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble if he hadn¡¯t dragged her into his messed-up life, but damnit, if she had listened to him and not tried to escape, she would have been fine.


    Tessy was ready to retort, her lips parting to fire back, but she held her tongue because, once again, she began to feel the need to find clean air. The air around her felt heavy, polluted, as if his very presence was suffocating her.


    She narrowed her eyes as she shot him a suspicious look, her earlier suspicions about him resurfacing. Was he responsible for what was happening to her?


    To further confirm her suspicions, she noticed his eyes slowly darkening, a few specks of red flickering in their depths. This made her believe what she had seen the first day in the car wasn¡¯t her imagination.


    However, after she blinked, everything she just saw disappeared. He was back to normal, making her question her sanity.


    "What are you?" she managed to ask, willing herself not to panic and to keep breathing. Her voice was steady, but her heart was racing. "What are you doing to me?" she asked again, realizing that staying calm helped a great deal with her breathing, but not with the sudden chills running down her spine or the need to move away from this man.


    Noticing her distress and hearing her question, Roman took a step back, putting some distance between them. Heposed himself, his expression softening slightly, but her words had caught him off guard. He was surprised she hadn¡¯t started wheezing like she had the previous times. Still, her question made him panic slightly.


    "You¡¯re stubborn," he said, his voice low but firm. "You don¡¯t want to know what I do to stubborn and defiant girls. Stop tempting me and behave."


    Tessy¡¯s brows knitted together, his words not sitting right with her. As much as he scared her, he also brought out a strange boldness and audacity from within her. However, she decided not to counter him again because her breathing was gradually returning to normal as he moved away from her. She watched him carefully, her mind racing as she tried to piece together what was happening.


    Roman walked away, snatching the key from the inner part of the door and shutting it after he stepped out.


    Tessy¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what he had just done. Was he nning to lock her in? Or did he take the key because he didn¡¯t want her to lock the door?


    Roman turned around and inserted the key into the lock, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to turn it. He tried to force himself to do it. That was the least punishment he could give her for trying to defy him and do exactly what he said she shouldn¡¯t. But his hand hesitated, the key trembling slightly in his grip.


    In the end, he ran his fingers through his hair and let out a frustrated sigh. This was a small thing. Just for a few hours, and he would open the door again. Why the hell couldn¡¯t he do it? Why was he struggling this much over something as simple as this?


    ring at the door, he felt like releasing some of his frustrations by punching it, but simply knowing that she was in there made him shift his attention to the adjacent wall instead. Without hesitation, he moved to his target and punched the wall so hard that the impact reverberated through the room, causing Tessy to flinch on the bed.


    Her heart started to beat wildly, but she willed herself to stay calm as she fixed her eyes on the door, waiting for what would happen next.


    A few secondster, the door was opened to reveal a fuming Roman. Tessy had never seen him look that pissed, even though she had only seen him a few times. Strangely, his anger seemed to bring her some joy and satisfaction. She shouldn¡¯t be the only frustrated one.


    Roman stared at herrge green eyes, which appealed greatly to him and almost made him forget the reason he was angry in the first ce. For a moment, the tension between them crackled like a live wire, but he quickly pushed it aside. He returned the key to its original position and turned around to walk away from there, his footsteps heavy with frustration.


    Trevor stood a distance away, watching the scene unfold with a raised brow. When Roman approached, he gave him a look, and Roman raised a brow in return.


    "Her meal is ready," Trevor reported, understanding the look Roman gave him.


    "Good. Serve her then," Romanmented, walking toward his room without another word.


    "Me?" Trevor asked, widening his eyes. Before Roman could say a word, Daniel, who had just arrived at the scene, spoke up.


    "I¡¯ll do it," he said, stepping forward. When Roman shot him a look, he added, "I think I can handle what Trevor is scared of."


    "And what¡¯s that?" Roman asked, his voice tinged with irritation.


    "Her temper, boss. I have very good people skills," Daniel assured, a faint smile ying on his lips. Roman walked away without saying another word to either of them, his mind already racing with thoughts.


    He had thought he had it all figured out and that after everything he had done, Tessy woulde around. But now, it was obvious he needed to restrategize.

 Chapter 32: Company

    <h4>Chapter 32: Company</h4>


    Tessy stayed on the bed, her thoughts tangled in the chaos of that morning. The images wouldn¡¯t leave her¡ªthe screech of tires, the gunshot, the driver¡¯s lifeless body slumping forward. She didn¡¯t know who those people were or why they¡¯de after her, but the driver had been innocent. Just a man trying to make a living. Why did they have to kill him?


    The guilt gnawed at her, growing heavier with every passing second. If she hadn¡¯t booked that ride, that man would still be alive. It was her fault he¡¯d been caught up in this mess, her fault he¡¯d died. The weight of it pressed down on her chest until tears spilled over, hot and silent. She wiped them away with the back of her hand, but they kepting, relentless.


    A knock at the door pulled her out of her thoughts, but she didn¡¯t respond. She just sat there, staring at the door with empty eyes, too numb to care. The knock came again, louder this time.


    "It¡¯s Daniel, Madam. I brought your food. You haven¡¯t eaten in a while, so I know you must be hungry. Can Ie in?" His voice was calm, almost gentle, and it cut through the fog in her mind.


    Tessy sniffed, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. "Come in," she said, her voice hoarse and barely audible. She cleared her throat and repeated herself, but Daniel was already opening the door, having heard her the first time.


    He stepped inside, followed by another man pushing a food trolley. The man bowed to her without a word and began setting the dishes on the table. Tessy stopped him, preferring to serve herself. The man stepped back, his job done, and Daniel dismissed him with a nod.


    "You can leave. I¡¯ll let you know when you¡¯re needed," Daniel said, his tone firm but polite. The man left quietly, closing the door behind him, but Daniel stayed, keeping a respectful distance to give her space.


    Why are you still here? Tessy probed.


    "I know you have questions, Madam. I¡¯m here to answer them," he said, his voice soft but steady. "But I¡¯d suggest you eat first. Take your time. I¡¯ll wait. Or if you¡¯d prefer, I cane backter."


    Tessy eyed the food spread out before her, her stomach growling despite the knot of guilt and grief in her chest.


    "Did your boss send you to do this?" she asked, her voice shaky.


    "No, Madam. He doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m here. I¡¯m supposed to serve your food and leave," Daniel replied, his tone honest.


    "Why are you doing this without his consent?" she pressed, her gaze narrowing slightly.


    "Because I know you have questions you may not want to ask him," Daniel answered simply. He paused, then added, "Do you need me to taste the food?" He noticed she hadn¡¯t started eating yet and was just staring at the dishes. After seeing her reaction the first day she¡¯d joined them for a meal, he suspected she still thought the food might be poisoned.


    "No," Tessy said, her voice t. "I might as well just eat it and die."


    Daniel¡¯s expression tightened. "You won¡¯t die. You can¡¯t, in fact. Not now, at least. Please don¡¯t talk about dying anymore. Boss would be furious if he heard it."


    "Why?" Tessy asked, her mouth full. She hadn¡¯t realized how hungry she was until she took the first bite. The food was delicious, but the guilt in her chest made it hard to enjoy.


    "Because you are his world," Daniel said, his voice falling low but earnest. "The very essence of his life. You may not believe it yet, but it¡¯s true when I say Boss loves you. There¡¯s nothing he wouldn¡¯t do to make you happy and keep you safe. Even if you asked him to go to the ends of the earth for your sake, he would do it if it made you happy."


    His words made Tessy pause. They echoed what Freya had told her the first day they arrived at the penthouse. But she still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the idea of someone loving her so deeply without having known her before.


    "Where is my phone?" she asked after a moment. "And how is my friend?"


    "Your phone is downstairs. I¡¯ll get it for you after your meal," Daniel said. "Your friend is already on her way back to Apex Dominica. She should arrive this evening."


    Tessy nodded, her mind drifting back to the attack. "Who were those people, and what did they want from me?" she asked, her voice quieter now.


    "We don¡¯t know yet," Daniel admitted. "But an investigation is ongoing. I¡¯ll keep you updated if you¡¯d like." He offered her a small, reassuring smile, trying to ease her worry.


    Tessy nodded again, but the image of the driver being shot shed in her mind once more. Her appetite vanished, and she dropped her cutlery, her hands trembling slightly. She fixed her gaze on Daniel, her eyes narrowing.


    "Howe you were there?" she asked, her tone sharp. "Thest time I saw you was at the airport. Why am I finding it hard to believe this whole thing wasn¡¯t nned by your boss because I was trying to escape?"


    "nned?" Daniel repeated, his eyes widening in surprise. "No! Boss would never do anything to hurt you. I was on the same flight as you, but my job was to protect you while staying out of sight. I saw you leave the hotel, and I followed to ensure your safety. I wasn¡¯t expecting the attack, but it¡¯s a good thing I was there. If anything had happened to you, this ce would¡¯ve been hell for everyone¡ªespecially me. Boss would¡¯ve killed all of us and then himself." He added thest part in a whisper, his voice barely audible.


    Tessy opened her mouth to ask why he¡¯d said that, but the door opened, and Roman walked in.


    Her frown deepened as she turned to him, but his eyes were fixed on Daniel, who had pursed his lips.


    "What are you still doing here?" Roman asked, his tone sharp.


    "Madam asked me to stay back to provide herpany while she ate," Daniel answered without hesitation. Tessy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. When had she ever said that?


    Roman turned to her, one brow raised, his expression unreadable. Before he could ask her if Daniel¡¯s im was true, Tessy spoke up, her voice cutting through the tension.


    "What? Am I not free to havepany again? Or have you made me a prisoner in my own house?" she shot back, her tone defiant. She didn¡¯t outright confirm Daniel¡¯s im, but her words backed him up all the same.

 Chapter 33: Nothing and no one

    <h4>Chapter 33: Nothing and no one</h4>


    Roman didn¡¯t know how to feel about what she had just said. Hearing her im the house as hers brought him a strange sense of satisfaction, like a small victory in the midst of their ongoing battle. But her eyes still held so much spite for him, and it stung more than he cared to admit.


    He shifted his gaze to Daniel, giving him a look that needed no exnation. The young man didn¡¯t need to be told twice¡ªhe disappeared from the room in an instant, leaving the two of them alone.


    With Daniel gone, Roman moved to the bed and sat down beside Tessy, his weight causing the mattress to dip slightly. He nced at the leftover food on the tray before turning his attention to her face.


    She had a ss of juice in her hand, and her wary gaze followed his every move. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t flinch or move away when he sat down beside her, though her body was tense, like a coiled spring ready to snap.


    "If you wantpany so badly, my room is right next to yours," Roman said, his voice low and steady. "You could have sent for me or juste to me." His eyes zeroed in on the area just below the side of her lips, where a stray drop of juice rested. She seemed unaware of it, her focus entirely on him, and he found himself oddly fascinated by the small detail.


    "I don¡¯t want yourpany," Tessy retorted, her voice sharp butcking its usual bite.


    Instead of responding or changing his expression, Roman reached out, his hand moving toward the exact spot on her face where the stray drop was.


    Tessy¡¯s eyes widened, and she jerked her head back, trying to move out of his reach, but she wasn¡¯t fast enough. His fingers caught her chin, his grip firm but gentle, and she froze.


    "W-what are you doing?" she stuttered, caught between trying to pull away and the strange, almost maic pull of his touch. His skin against hers felt... good. Too good. She remembered the first time she¡¯d touched him, how warm and electrifying he¡¯d felt, and how she hadn¡¯t wanted to let go. Why that was, she couldn¡¯t exin, but it unnerved her.


    Roman didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he kept his eyes on her, watching the confusion flicker across her face. He felt it too¡ªthat electric sensation that only came when one touched their destined mate. It was intoxicating, overwhelming, and it made it hard to think straight.


    It hadn¡¯t been like this with his first mate. She had been over the moon when he found her, and pleasing her hade easily. Their feelings had been mutual, their bond strong. But her death had shattered him, turned him into someone he didn¡¯t recognize. It had brought him centuries of pain, a curse, and a loneliness he couldn¡¯t escape.


    And now, here was his second chance¡ªa mate who wanted nothing to do with him. He knew his methods hadn¡¯t been ideal. Hell, they hadn¡¯t even been good. But after everything he¡¯d been through, how could he just let her slip away?


    "Your eyes are beautiful," he said suddenly, his voice soft but sincere. He¡¯d been captivated by them since the first day he¡¯d seen her, but he hadn¡¯t found the right moment to say it until now.


    Tessy blinked, caught off guard by thepliment. Her brows knitted together as she tried to make sense of his words. He wasn¡¯t the first person topliment her eyes, but there was something different about the way he said it. Was he expecting her to say thank you? She wasn¡¯t sure.


    Before she could respond, Roman¡¯s gaze shifted to her lips, then lower to the spot where the drop of juice had been. His thumb moved slowly, deliberately, brushing against her skin to wipe it away. The touch sent a shiver down her spine, and she couldn¡¯t help the way her breath hitched.


    When he was done, he let go of her chin and turned his thumb to show her the liquid. Then, to her shock, he brought his thumb to his lips and licked it off.


    Tessy¡¯s eyes widened, her cheeks flushing. He could have just told her about the spill and let her wipe it off herself. Why had he done that? And why had he licked it? Was he... trying to seduce her? If that was his goal, it was working. Her body was reacting in ways she couldn¡¯t control, and his closeness, his intense gaze, and the way he looked at her like she was the only thing that mattered¡ªit was all too much.


    "You are a married woman, Tessy," Roman said abruptly, his expression shifting to something more serious. His words snapped her out of her daze, and she blinked at him, confused.


    "And your husband is one hell of a jealous bastard," he continued, his tone firm but not unkind. "I don¡¯t appreciate my wife craving another man¡¯spany when I¡¯m not dead or unable to perform my duty." He held up a hand, cutting her off before she could retort. "Shhh," he said softly, and to her own surprise, she fell silent.


    Roman leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "It doesn¡¯t matter whether you want it or not. It¡¯s my job as your husband, and I¡¯m going to do it." He paused, his gaze searching hers. "I know we got off on the wrong foot. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to make things right. Give me a chance to make you happy. That¡¯s all I want."


    Tessy stared at him, her mind racing. "You want to make me happy?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Of course," Roman said without hesitation. "I¡¯ll do and give anything you ask."


    "Then let me go," Tessy said, her voice firm despite the way her heart was pounding. "That¡¯s what would make me happy."


    Roman let out a sigh, already expecting her answer. "As impossible as that feels and sounds, I would have granted that request," he admitted. "I would have courted you properly, married you the right way. But that option is gone now. My enemies have identified you with me, and they¡¯ll stop at nothing to hurt you, knowing how much that would hurt me in return."


    Tessy frowned, her confusion evident. "Why would hurting me hurt you?"


    Roman¡¯s gaze softened, and for a moment, he looked almost vulnerable. "Because right now, nothing else in my life matters as much as you do," he said, his voice quiet but filled with conviction. "Nothing and no one is as important as you are."

 Chapter 34: Delusional Statement

    <h4>Chapter 34: Delusional Statement</h4>


    Already tired of hearing the same reason over and over again, Tessy decided not to ask why.


    She just stared at the man promising her heaven on earth, and she still couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something just wasn¡¯t right with him.


    "You knew you had enemies, yet you involved me in this mess, knowing they woulde after me, and you im to love me? How am I supposed to believe that?" Tessy asked, swallowing the question about his identity, which she initially wanted to ask.


    "Don¡¯t you have enemies?" Roman asked, and Tessy frowned.


    "I don¡¯t. I am not a troublemaker. I don¡¯t engage in things that bring the wrong kind of attention toward me." Tessy defended herself.


    "Are you sure about that? Are we forgetting how you caught my attention?" Roman probed, arching a brow, and Tessy felt like pping herself. However, before she could utter another word in her defense, Roman continued. "And did you say you don¡¯t have enemies? That would be the most delusional statement of the century. You know why? Because almost everyone you were surrounded by before I met you were your enemies. Only one person cared about your well-being. The others could not wait to dance on your grave. I¡¯m surprised how you could be so blinded and endure all the shit they threw at you, only to act so unamodating to the person who saved you from their grasp and wants nothing but the best for you."


    "Because you married me without my consent." Tessy blurted, annoyed at hisst statement.


    "Without your consent? How? Did I kidnap you? You gave me your consent, Tessy." Roman pointed out in incredulity.


    "Because I didn¡¯t have a choice. You gave me no choice."


    "You had two choices. You picked the one most beneficial to you with milder consequences." Roman reminded her, but Tessy was not ready to let it go.


    "You could have given me a third choice. I made a mistake and I regret my action. I apologize for my foolishness. I was drunk. You could have forgiven me and let me go." Tessy spoke, this time, her tone was calmer, and she looked sober.


    "How?" Roman asked, confusing her for a second. "How could I have let you go when your touch brought life back into my body? You can¡¯t deny you don¡¯t feel it because I know you do, and if you still need proof as to why I said you are my soulmate, then that is one of them. I promise you will never feel that way with another person. I know and admit that my approach and method were wrong. That is why I want us to start again. I don¡¯t mind courting you from scratch even though we are married, and after the courtship, I will marry you again, properly this time. Just give me a chance." Roman asked, and Tessy finally looked away from him.


    "I gave Francis a chance. Look where itnded me." she uttered, and a look of disgust settled on Roman¡¯s face.


    "Don¡¯t everpare me to that irresponsible little boy." he said.


    "Little boy?" Tessy asked. "He¡¯s 30 years old, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re much older. He might even be older than you." Tessy added, looking him in the face once more to confirm how true her words were by his facial features.


    Roman wanted tough and ask her if she knew how old he was, but he held his tongue. She wasn¡¯t ready enough to handle any information about his true identity yet.


    "Anyone who behaves like a child is called a child. It doesn¡¯t matter how old the person is. He is lucky I didn¡¯t end his life for putting you through the kind of stress you suffered while you were with him."


    Tessy frowned at his words and would not have taken it so seriously if she had not seen what she saw the first day she arrived at his house.


    "I don¡¯t think he has done anything that deserves death. Just leave him alone, please." She pleaded, notfortable with what he said.


    "You finally requested something from me, and it¡¯s in favor of another man. You don¡¯t seem to understand how jealous I am. Now I want to kill him."


    Panicked, Tessy sought to change the topic, and luckily, a suitable recement dropped into her mind.


    "You said you want to court me, right? And you want me to give you a chance?" She asked, and didn¡¯t wait for his response before agreeing. "Fine. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s see if you can manage to convince me that you truly love and care about me."


    Roman said nothing. He watched her with narrowed eyes, already knowing she was trying to divert his attention from what he had said earlier. He thought she wasn¡¯t smart, but she had just proved him wrong. Something, however, still didn¡¯t sit right with him.


    "Do you still love him?" he asked, watching as Tessy¡¯s eyes widened for a second before she shook her head in response. "Don¡¯t lie to me, Tessy." Tessy heard him say, and a certain kind of chill ran down her spine.


    "I don¡¯t love him. I stopped loving him a long time ago. I just don¡¯t want him to die for my sake. And that goes for any other person. My life is already a mess. I don¡¯t want it to get messier than this." She confessed in all honesty and sincerity.


    The frown on Roman¡¯s face slowly faded when he heard what she said. He donned a smirk and pushed himself off the bed.


    "Rest now. Tomorrow will be a good day." He said, then walked away from the room.


    Tessy let out a soft sigh, then climbed off the bed. He had asked her to rest, and it was already evening. But she felt like she suddenly had all the energy in the world.


    She moved to the bathroom to freshen up, changed into one of her night robes, then walked out of her room. If she was going to ept this new life, which she had been made to know was not ending anytime soon, then she probably shouldn¡¯t be cooped up in her room all the time. It was time to know her surroundings and find out all she could about these people who forced their way into her life.

 Chapter 35: Open the door

    <h4>Chapter 35: Open the door</h4>


    Roman was all smiles when he walked back into his room. Before going back to Tessy¡¯s room, he had thought of different ways to make her submit to his will, and was at first surprised when the first thought that popped into his head was to follow her gently.


    He fought the idea initially and tried toe up with a less soft way to approach the matter, but every method he thought of didn¡¯t end well in his head. They would only make her fear him, and that wasn¡¯t what he was aiming for.


    There were already enough people who harbored the fear of Roman Gavriel in their hearts. He didn¡¯t want to see that fear in Tessy¡¯s eyes. The fact that she could even talk back at him was already satisfying. He didn¡¯t want that to stop.


    So in the end, he decided to go with the gentleman approach. Seeing it work out partially in his favor, he felt ecstatic. He had never had to win a woman¡¯s love in the past. When he was younger, he waited patiently until he found his mate. After her death, women became an abomination. Instead of getting excited by their looks or touch, he became intensely repulsed until he met Tessy. Trying to win her love now felt like a challenge, one he was determined to ovee.


    But there was just one problem. He knew nothing about courting a woman, especially one he was already married to.


    "Lazer, can you hear me?" He asked in his mind, calling out to his wolf. He had tried to reach the beast earlier but received no response.


    Despite their constant squabbles, Lazer was his best friend and number one confidant. They had kept each otherpany even when the entire world was against them.


    Now he needed to talk to the wolf, but thetter was not avable. Lazer was bing distant, and Roman couldn¡¯t me him. It was a result of forcing his way into Tessy¡¯s head and messing with her thoughts. The red moon was still months away, so he had to resort to a temporary fix to speak with his wolf.


    Roman grabbed a bottle of wine, and without a ss, he started to drink directly from the bottle. It was a very strong wine, strong enough to get him drunk in a couple of minutes. If his human form became vulnerable enough, he would be able to speak to Lazer in the subconscious.


    But his ns were halted halfway when his phone rang, and he checked to find it was Williams calling. Recalling that he gave Williams an assignment, he picked up.


    "Who is it?" Roman asked for the identity of the culprit.


    "It¡¯s not Jorell and it¡¯s not Casper. I think the witches are on to you. I¡¯m in Monero. You should get here as quickly as you can. I¡¯m still trying to find the culprit, but I sense they know I am onto them and they are prepared. I may not be able to handle them alone." Williams reported.


    "I¡¯ll be there soon. Keep me updated." Roman said, then ended the call and dropped to the bed, shutting his eyes. The drink he just gulped down was already affecting him, and although he didn¡¯t drink up to his intended quantity, he had taken enough to destabilize him. He would need an hour or two to regainposure.


    ¡¯Monero!!!¡¯ He thought. The town of witches. His archenemies, simply because they were the major reason he had so many problems. They had to have been monitoring him to know he had found her and to know her exact location. He couldn¡¯t wait to get his hands on the one who tried to abduct her.


    ***


    Tessy took her sweet time to walk down the stairs, admiring, once more, the beauty of the house. This time, however, she was doing it with a feeling different from the one she had on the first day.


    When she arrived at the ground floor, there was no one there as usual. She instantly thought they must be in the dining room since she could hear faint voices andughtering from that direction.


    Deciding she wasn¡¯t interested in whatever they were doing or the identity of the people there, she fixed her gaze on the main door and moved toward it.


    Cody, the doorman, was standing there as usual. This made her wonder if he ever sat down or left that position. Did he even eat? Howe everyone was eating and he was standing like a statue beside the door?


    "Good evening, Madam. Is there something I can help you with?" Cody asked, bowing his head after the greeting.


    "Not at all. I¡¯m good. Just open the door." Tessy shed him a polite smile.


    Just then, Daniel walked out of the dining room, and seeing her talking to Cody, he approached them but didn¡¯t go too close.


    "Why... I mean, where are you going?" Cody asked, a small frowning to settle on his features. He was aware she had tried to escape that morning and was attacked in the process. Was she trying to do it again?


    Tessy raised a brow, then wore a displeased look. His face didn¡¯t look like he was asking with a demeaning intention, but his tone of voice suggested otherwise.


    "I¡¯m going to my room." She answered inly, inviting confusion to Cody¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯m sure your room is upstairs, ma¡¯am." Cody responded, and Tessy wore a surprised look.


    "Upstairs? For real? Are you sure this door doesn¡¯t lead to my room?" She probed, feigning ignorance.


    Finally catching up to what she was doing, Cody let out a sigh. "I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am. It¡¯s just that Boss didn¡¯t inform me that you would be going anywhere."


    "Did he inform you that I am now a prisoner in my house?" Tessy probed, her tone and face giving away her annoyance.


    "Open the door, Cody." Daniel spoke out loud, and Cody moved immediately. He opened the door, but Tessy didn¡¯t move.


    "I¡¯m really sorry, Ma¡¯am." Cody apologized, but Tessy still didn¡¯t move. She stood there for a few more seconds, looking at him with narrowed, angry eyes, then suddenly turned around, going back the way she came instead of outside.


    Seeing that, fear settled in Cody¡¯s features, and he was not alone. Daniel shared the same feeling as he widened his eyes in rm.

 Chapter 36: Daydream

    <h4>Chapter 36: Daydream</h4>


    rmed, Daniel swiftly stepped in front of Tessy, blocking her path and forcing her to halt her determined advance toward the staircase. His movement was deliberate, his expression a mix of concern and caution.


    At the same time, Cody, who had been standing by the door, shifted his position as well. Unlike Daniel, he didn¡¯t position himself directly in front of Tessy but instead lingered behind her, waiting for the right moment to speak. His intention was clear¡ªhe wanted to apologize properly, to smooth over the tension that had arisen.


    Cody had known Roman for as long as he could remember, having worked for him for many years without a single issue. He prided himself on his loyalty and reliability, and thest thing he wanted was to be used of negligence or, worse, of aiding Tessy in another escape attempt.


    The thought of Roman¡¯s wrath sent a chill down his spine. Roman was no ordinary werewolf; he was a powerful lycan, a being of immense strength and ferocity. Cody had witnessed firsthand the lengths Roman would go to when provoked, especially when it came to matters involving his mate. The memory of Roman¡¯s past actions, driven by grief and rage, was enough to make Cody tread carefully. He didn¡¯t want to be caught in the crossfire of Roman¡¯s emotions, especially not now.


    "What is this?" Tessy demanded, her voice sharp as she frowned at Daniel. Her arms were crossed tightly over her chest, her bodynguage radiating defiance. "Are you also going to stop me from climbing the stairs?"


    Daniel shook his head quickly, his brows knitting together. "I dare not," he replied, his tone respectful but firm. "I thought you initially wanted to go outside."


    "I changed my mind," Tessy stated tly, her gaze unwavering.


    "So you want to return to your room now?" Daniel asked again, his voice softening slightly as he tried to gauge her intentions.


    "Yes, but only after demanding and getting an exnation from Roman as to why an order to restrict my movement exists in the first ce."


    Cody¡¯s heart sank the moment he heard her words. He knew he had overstepped, and the consequences of his actions were now staring him in the face. Without wasting another second, he hurried to stand beside Daniel, positioning himself in front of Tessy. He fell to his knees and bowed his head deeply, his posture one of genuine regret.


    "There is no such order, ma¡¯am," he said, his voice trembling slightly. "I¡¯m very sorry for what I did. It was foolish of me to question you the way I did. I plead for your forgiveness. It will never happen again."


    Daniel, ever the peacemaker, added his own plea. "Please forgive him. He won¡¯t do it again," he said, his expression softening into something almost endearing. He pouted his lips ever so slightly, a gesture so subtle it was barely noticeable, but it was enough to convey his sincerity.


    Tessy opened her mouth to respond, but Daniel quickly continued, cutting her off before she could speak. "You may not know it yet, but the weather is so lovely this evening. It¡¯s just perfect for a walk in the garden or to rx by the poolside. I could show you around if you like. There are horses too, if you fancy horse riding."


    At the mention of horses, Tessy¡¯s eyes lit up with a spark of interest. It wasn¡¯t because she had any experience with riding¡ªshe had never even been near a horse in real life. But horses had always fascinated her, ever since she was a child. The idea of seeing one up close was enough to soften her resolve. Combined with the earnest look on Daniel¡¯s face, she found herself relenting.


    She nced at Cody, who still had his head lowered, his eyes fixed on the floor. Tessy wasn¡¯t used to being in a position of authority, nor was shefortable with people kneeling or bowing to her, or fearing her displeasure. Seeing a man of Cody¡¯s stature apologize so humbly felt strange, almost unsettling. She had never been one to lord over others, and the sight of him in such a submissive position made her uneasy.


    "I forgive you, Cody," she said finally, her tone softer now. "Now can you open the door?"


    Cody raised his head, relief washing over his features. "Of course, ma¡¯am," he replied, his voice steady but tinged with gratitude. He moved quickly to the door, his hand resting on the handle as he prepared to open it for her.


    Tessy turned her attention to Daniel, a small smile ying on her lips. "Over to you, my tour guide. Show me around."


    Daniel responded with a yful curtsey, his demeanor lightening as he sensed the tension easing. "It¡¯s my pleasure, madam. Pleasee with me."


    As he began to move toward the door, Tessy¡¯s voice stopped him in his tracks. "I haven¡¯t forgotten how you lied against me earlier. Rest assured, I am going to pay that gesture back."


    Daniel froze, his eyes widening in surprise. He turned around, ready to protest, but Tessy cut him off before he could speak. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get you in trouble, and there¡¯s nothing you can do to change my mind. I¡¯m only informing you so that it will note as a surprise. Let¡¯s go."


    With that, she walked to the door, her steps confident and purposeful. Cody moved to open it for her, but Tessy hesitated, her curiosity getting the better of her. She wondered if the door was as heavy as it looked. She reached out and tried to open it herself, only to find that it didn¡¯t budge. The door was indeed a solid, heavy mass, and the realization made her even more determined to try again with both hands. But knowing there were two men behind her who may or may not be giving her funny looks, she gave up that desire.


    "You can open it now," she said, stepping aside to let Cody do his job. She watched in mild surprise as he effortlessly swung the door open, revealing the cool evening air outside. Tessy made noment as she stepped out, the refreshing breeze wrapping around her like a gentle embrace.


    ***


    Hourster, Trevor¡¯s attention was pulled away from the television by the buzzing of his cellphone. He nced at the screen and saw that the caller was Freya. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he answered the call.


    "Miss Stanford," he greeted her, his tone polite but tinged with curiosity. He suspected she was calling to inform him that she had arrived at Apex Dominica.


    "Good evening, Mr. Baliante," Freya¡¯s voice came through the phone, urgent and slightly breathless. "I am outside the gate, and the guards won¡¯t let me in. I need to see Tessy. It¡¯s urgent."


    Trevor¡¯s brow furrowed as he sprang to his feet, a small frown settling on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Freya didn¡¯t believe him when he had assured her that Tessy was safe. Was that why she hade all this way, sote at night, instead of going home after her long flight? The thought had him letting out a tired sigh, but he pushed it aside as he made his way to the gate.


    When he arrived, he ordered the security personnel to let Freya in. As soon as the gates opened, she rushed inside, her eyes scanning the area with a sense of urgency. She paid no attention to anyone else, her focus solely on finding Tessy. Her presence wasmanding, her demeanor fierce, and Trevor couldn¡¯t help but be struck by her intensity.


    For a brief moment, his mind wandered, distracted by the way her thick figure, her voice, and her bold approach seemed to ignite something in him. His thoughts grew wilder the closer she got, and he found himself anticipating the moment she would stand before him, fearless and unyielding.


    But his expectations were abruptly cut short when Freya¡¯s gaze shifted toward the garden. Her eyesnded on Tessy, who was walking out with a man Freya didn¡¯t recognize. Without a second thought, Freya diverted her path, heading straight for Tessy and snapping Trevor out of his daydream.

 Chapter 37: Something came up

    <h4>Chapter 37: Something came up</h4>


    Guilt instantly washed over Tessy¡¯s face the moment she spotted Freya. Her stomach twisted as she realized how much she had hurt her friend by attempting to run away.


    Not only had she betrayed Freya¡¯s trust, but she had also cut their dream vacation short, reducing it to just five days instead of the nned seven. The weight of her actions pressed heavily on her chest.


    "Hey, you¡¯re alright," Freya said, her voice soft with relief as she pulled Tessy into a tight hug. She let out a long breath, as if she¡¯d been holding it in for hours. "I was so worried," she added, her words only deepening the guilt that churned in Tessy¡¯s heart.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Freya," Tessy murmured, her voice thick with regret as she returned the hug. "I wasn¡¯t thinking. I just wanted to get away from everything." Her words felt inadequate, but they were all she had. If there was a way she could pour out her heartpletely for Tessy to understand her situation, she would do it without a thought.


    Freya pulled back, her hands resting on Tessy¡¯s shoulders as she gave her a small, understanding smile. "It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll talk about thatter," she said, though her expression quickly shifted to something more serious. "What happened to your mom?" Freya asked, her gaze intense as she searched Tessy¡¯s face for answers.


    Tessy blinked, confusion flickering across her features. "My mom?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. She wanted to make sure she¡¯d heard correctly.


    "Yes," Freya nodded, her tone firm but gentle.


    "Nothing. Why?" Tessy replied, her brow furrowing as she tried to piece together why Freya would ask such a question. But panic was already rousing from somewhere deep within her heart.


    "Nothing? When was thest time you heard from her?" Freya pressed, her hands already moving to open her bag. She rummaged through it, her movements quick and purposeful.


    Tessy¡¯s mind raced as she tried to recall. "I haven¡¯t heard from her since that day this marriage happened," she admitted, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness. She assumed Freya was asking because of her mother¡¯s silence, but the growing curiosity in her mind couldn¡¯t be ignored. "What are you looking¡ª" she started to ask, but her words trailed off as Freya pulled out a folded piece of paper. Again, Tessy tried to call herself down, but she couldn¡¯t stop her mind from generating all the negative assumptions.


    Freya unfolded the paper with a frown, her brows knitting together as she handed it to Tessy. The moment Tessy saw the bold "MISSING PERSON" title at the top, her heart skipped a beat. Below it was her mother¡¯s picture, staring back at her. Tessy¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and her eyes widened in disbelief. She looked up at Freya, her expression a mix of shock and confusion.


    "Where did you get this?" Tessy asked, her voice trembling as her heart began to race. She knew it. Something has to be terribly wrong for Freya to ask such a question and look the way she did.


    "On my way here," Freya exined, her tone somber. "I even thought it was the reason you left the way you did." Freya admitted. When she saw the poster, the assumption naturally settled in her mind, recalling that Tessy had promised her not to run away anymore. But it seemed that was not the case.


    Tessy shook her head, her mind reeling. "I didn¡¯t know about this," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. She turned to Daniel, who had been silently watching the exchange, his brows furrowed in concern. "Did you know about this?" she asked him, her voice rising slightly.


    Daniel shook his head, his expression serious. "No, Madam. Just like you, I¡¯m seeing this for the first time." He answered in all honesty.


    Standing a little fat from where they stood, Trevor had been listening to the conversation. He knew he¡¯d be the next one to be questioned, and he wasn¡¯t ready for that. Quickly, he lifted his phone to his ear, pretending to be on a call, and began walking back into the house, hoping to avoid the confrontation.


    "Where is my phone, Daniel?" Tessy asked, her attention shifting from Trevor¡¯s retreating figure.


    "It¡¯s in the house. I¡¯ll go get it," Daniel said, already moving before he finished his sentence.


    But Tessy couldn¡¯t wait. She followed him, her steps quick and determined, with Freya trailing close behind.


    Meanwhile, Trevor¡¯s initial n had been to inform Roman about the recent development. He¡¯d tried to reach him through their mind link, but it hadn¡¯t worked. Now, as he approached the staircase, he saw Roman descending, dressed entirely in ck. The sight stopped Trevor in his tracks.


    Roman looked like a force of nature, a devil descending from his throne to deliver judgment. His eyes were bloodshot from the wine, and the aura around him was thick with an almost tangible bloodlust. Trevor instantly knew something was wrong. He hesitated, unsure whether to deliver the message now or wait.


    Before he could make up his mind, Daniel, Tessy, and Freya walked in. Like the others, Tessy paused when she saw Romaning down the stairs. Dressed in all ck, he exuded a dangerous, almost maic energy. His disheveled hair only added to his devilishly handsome appearance, giving him the air of a rebellious college heartthrob.


    "My phone, Daniel," Tessy said, her voice pulling him back to the urgency of the moment.


    "Yes, Madam," Daniel replied, already moving toward the spot where the phone was kept. A small frown creased his forehead as he nced at Roman. Seeing him dressed like that could only mean trouble.


    "Good evening, Mr. Gavriel," Freya greeted as Roman finally reached them, her tone polite but cautious. She apanied her greeting with a short bow.


    "Evening, Freya," Roman replied, his voice calm but his attention immediately shifting to Tessy. He could sense something was wrong just by the look in her eyes and the rapid beat of her heart. "What is it?" he asked, his gaze sweeping over her.


    This was the first time he¡¯d seen her in sleepwear, and though it was nothing particrly revealing, his mind couldn¡¯t help but fill in the gaps. His imagination traced the curves of her body, and for a moment, he was distracted.


    "My mother is missing," Tessy said, her voice trembling.


    "What made you think she¡¯s missing?" Roman asked, a frowning to settle on his features.


    Instead of responding, Tessy stretched the paper toward him in a position that allowed for the printed part to face him.


    Roman¡¯s expression remained stoic as he took the paper and scanned its contents. His eyes moved quickly, absorbing the information, but his face gave nothing away.


    At the same time, Daniel returned with Tessy¡¯s phone and handed it to her. She immediately dialed her mother¡¯s number, her hands shaking slightly. The room fell into a tense silence as everyone waited, the only sound the light tapping of Tessy¡¯s feet against the marble floor. But the call ended with a robotic voice informing her that the number was unreachable.


    Tessy¡¯s shoulders slumped, and she shook her head in response to Freya¡¯s expectant gaze.


    "Call your dad," Freya suggested, her voice gentle but firm.


    Tessy nodded and dialed her father¡¯s number, but the result was the same. The phone rang and rang, but no one picked up. Her heart sank further with each unanswered ring.


    "I have to go home," Tessy dered, her voice firm despite the fear creeping into her chest.


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a littlete to go out?" Roman asked, his tone calm but firm as he watched her move toward the stairs.


    "Late?" Tessy spun around, her eyes shing with anger. "I just found out my mother is missing, and you think it¡¯s toote for me to go find out what¡¯s happening?"


    "Yes. It¡¯ste. Going in the morning will be best," Roman insisted, his voice steady but with an edge of finality.


    "How do you expect me to sleep tonight without knowing if my mother is safe?" Tessy shot back, her voice rising.


    Just then, Roman¡¯s phone buzzed, and he didn¡¯t need to look to know it was Williams. The man had been waiting for him. Roman answered the call, his eyes never leaving Tessy¡¯s.


    "Where are you, Rome?" Williams¡¯ irritated voice crackled through the phone, and Roman couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of amusement at being caught between two angry people.


    "I¡¯ll be a littlete. Something came up," Roman said with a tone that suggested finality.


    "What?!" Williams eximed, but Roman ended the call before he could say more.


    "Go dress up and meet me outside," Roman told Tessy, his voice leaving no room for argument. Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked out, leaving Tessy to hurry up the stairs, her mind racing with a mix of fear and determination.

 Chapter 38: No answer

    <h4>Chapter 38: No answer</h4>


    Surprised at how easily Roman agreed to Tessy¡¯s request, Trevor¡¯s lips parted in disbelief. He knew Roman must have agreed just to please Tessy, but this was not the time for thag.


    He watched Roman stride away, before turning to look at Daniel. The younger man seemed just as puzzled, his brows furrowed as he stared after Roman.


    "You should go after him. He may have forgotten," Daniel said to Trevor, his voice low but urgent.


    As if suddenly woken from a daze, Trevor nodded and hurried after Roman, his footsteps echoing softly on the polished floor.


    Freya, who had been standing quietly, didn¡¯t understand what the men were discussing. She simply watched Trevor leave, her gaze lingering on his retreating figure before shifting to Daniel.


    For the first time, she noticed his striking features¡ªhis sharp jawline, the faint stubble shadowing his cheeks, and the way his dark eyes seemed to hold a quiet intensity. It struck her that everyone surrounding Roman seemed to have been carved by the creator himself, each one exuding a unique kind of maism.


    Daniel shed her a warm smile, and Freya couldn¡¯t help but return it. "Please tell Madam not to worry too much. Her mother will be found," he said, his tone gentle and reassuring. He hoped to ease the tension that hung heavy in the air. He would have gone with Trevor, but he knew Roman wouldn¡¯t want him involved in the matters of that particr night. His ce was here, ensuring the house and everyone in it were safe.


    "Thank you," Freya responded, her voice soft but appreciative. She felt a small sense offort in his words, though the worry for Tessy¡¯s mother still gnawed at her.


    Meanwhile, outside the house, Trevor approached Roman, who was leaning casually against the car. The moonlight was shining bright above them, and the cool night air carried the faint scent of damp earth. Roman¡¯s expression was distant, his eyes fixed on some unseen point in the darkness, as if he were lost in thought.


    "Boss, are you really going to take her out tonight?" Trevor asked, his voice tinged with worry. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, indicating how uneasy he felt at that moment.


    "Yes," Roman answered simply, his tone leaving no room for argument. His voice was calm, but there was an edge to it that made Trevor hesitate.


    "Tonight is the Widows¡¯ Night," Trevor said, his brow furrowing. He doubted Roman had forgotten¡ªRoman never forgot important events, especially one as significant as this¡ªbut he felt the need to remind him anyway. The Widows¡¯ Night was a night of mourning, a somber reminder of a dark Chapter in their history.


    "I know," Roman responded, confirming Trevor¡¯s suspicion. His calm reply only deepened Trevor¡¯s confusion.


    The Widows¡¯ Night was a night when one of the werewolfmunities marked the anniversary of the mass killing of their warriors¡ªone of the many heinous crimes Roman hadmitted in the past. After the ughter on the battlefield, themunity had been left with mostly women and young pups, who would have also perished if Roman hadn¡¯t been stopped. Every year since, they had quietly observed the Widows¡¯ Night. Recently, however, they had begun setting traps to either capture or kill Roman. Though all their attempts had failed, they continued to try.


    "You know, and you still want to go ahead with it?" Trevor repeated, his voiceced with disbelief. He couldn¡¯t understand why Roman would willingly walk into such danger with Tessy, knowing he wasn¡¯t ready for her to find out what he was yet. How would she not find out when a hoard of werewolves would be chasing after them?


    "I have no choice, Trevor," Roman said, his tone firm. "We still have an hour before the cockroachese out, and I have to meet Williams at Monero."


    Trevor frowned. "Monero? What happened there?"


    "Tessy¡¯s attackers were witches," Roman exined, his jaw tightening. The mention of witches sent a chill down Trevor¡¯s spine. "Take the other car. You¡¯reing with me. Her friend will ride with you."


    Trevor wanted to ask why, but he thought better of it and simply nodded. He went back inside to fetch Freya and led her to his car just moments before Tessy arrived.


    Roman, who saw Tessy walk out of the house, opened the car door for her before she reached him. Tessy got into the car, and he shut the door behind her. Only after she was inside did she realize there was no one else in the car apart from her.


    "Where¡¯s Freya?" she asked when Roman climbed into the driver¡¯s seat.


    "She¡¯s in Trevor¡¯s car. They¡¯ll ride behind us," he said, moving his gaze to her. "Buckle up," he added, giving her no chance to ask further questions.


    Tessy let it go and grabbed her seatbelt, her mind already too distressed to argue.


    Roman started the car, and for the first few moments, the ride was smooth and uneventful. The engine purred softly as they pulled out of the driveway, the headlights cutting through the darkness. Tessy was about to ask why he was driving himself when the car suddenly lurched forward, elerating at an rming speed. The world outside blurred as they shot down the road, the car practically flying.


    "What are you doing?" Tessy asked, her eyes widening in fear as she gripped the seat. Her knuckles turned white as she clung to the edge, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "Driving," Roman answered without slowing down. His expression was serious, his eyes scanning the road and his ears sharpened to catch even the slightest sound. The wind roared outside, and the trees lining the road became a blur of shadows.


    "What sort of driving is this? Do you want to get us killed?" Tessy asked, her voice rising in panic. She could feel the adrenaline coursing through her veins, her body tense with fear.


    "No one of us is dying today," Roman said calmly. "Going any slower than this is what will get us killed."


    Tessy didn¡¯t know whether to worry more for her life, which currently felt like it was hanging by a thread, or for Roman¡¯s warped logic. Her heart pounded as if it were trying to escape her chest, and her hands clung to the seat for dear life. Her life had never been easy, but this wasn¡¯t how she nned to die. She wanted to live to a ripe old age, surrounded by her children and grandchildren.


    "Close your eyes if you¡¯re scared," Roman suggested, his tone almost casual.


    Tessy shot him an incredulous look. "How is that going to change anything?" she snapped.


    "You won¡¯t see how fast I¡¯m going if you do," Roman replied, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    Tessy decided not to engage him further. Arguing with him might just drive her insane.


    Meanwhile, behind them, Trevor was matching Roman¡¯s speed. Freya, though confused by the sudden urgency, didn¡¯t look as rmed as Tessy. Their car was silent, with Trevor focused on the road and Freya refraining from asking questions so as not to distract him.


    In a short while, they arrived at the Curt¡¯s house, and the two cars pulled to a stop. Tessy didn¡¯t move immediately. She took a moment to appreciate the fact that she was still alive before shooting a re at Roman, who was smiling as he stared at her. He climbed out of the car and moved to open her door, but she beat him to it, stepping out before he could reach her.


    She hurried to the front door and pressed the bell repeatedly, but no one answered. The house stood before her, its windows dark and lifeless, adding to her growing sense of dread.


    "Try calling him again," Freya suggested as she joined Tessy at the door. Tessy pulled out her phone and dialed her father¡¯s number, but once again, there was no answer.

 Chapter 39: She scolded him

    <h4>Chapter 39: She scolded him</h4>


    "Boss, it¡¯s almost time," Trevor said, lowering his arm after ncing at his wristwatch for the umpteenth time. His face held a deep frown, a stark contrast to his usual calm demeanor.


    Inside, he was a panicky mess, his thoughts racing as he considered the risks of the night ahead. The weight of the situation pressed heavily on his shoulders, and he couldn¡¯t shake the unease that gnawed at him.


    If it were just him and Roman out there by that time, he wouldn¡¯t be worried. They could easily handle anything thrown at them. But having Tessy with themplicated things.


    "I know that," Roman answered, his voice calm but firm. His eyes were fixed on Tessy and Freya, who stood a short distance away, their heads bent together in quiet conversation. Roman was seated on the hood of his car, his posture rxed but his gaze sharp, like a predator surveying its surroundings. Trevor stood beside him, his arms crossed tightly over his chest as if trying to hold himself together.


    It had been over thirty minutes since they arrived at Tessy¡¯s parents¡¯ house, and her father was nowhere to be found. He wasn¡¯t answering his calls either. If Roman didn¡¯t know how worried Tessy was at that moment, he would have suggested they leave. But he didn¡¯t want toe off as uncaring, especially when she was clearly distressed.


    Trevor let out a long sigh, running his fingers through his hair¡ªa move that Freya¡¯s eyes caught when she shifted her attention to him. She noticed the tension in his shoulders, the way his jaw tightened as he nced at his watch again. There was something about his demeanor that intrigued her, though she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    "She¡¯s gonna freak out," Trevor concluded, his voice low. He knew there was no miracle that could stop Tessy from finding out what they really were that night.


    And that was one thing Roman didn¡¯t want yet. Tessy had yet to find out what she was, and Roman knew she wouldn¡¯t take the revtion of his true form well. He wanted her to find out when he had already uncovered the truth about her hidden identities. Until then, he needed to keep her in the dark, no matter how difficult it became.


    "Once they¡¯re ready, take her friend home, then meet me at Merry Fields. If all goes well, she won¡¯t find out a thing," Roman instructed, his voice calm but firm. He didn¡¯t look at Trevor as he spoke, his gaze still fixed on Tessy.


    Trevor let out another sigh, his unease growing. "Why have you been blocking your mind? I can¡¯t reach you," he asked, realizing from his calctions that they would need tomunicate via mind link if anything went wrong.


    "It¡¯s not blocked. The connection is broken, and it can¡¯t be fixed until the red moon," Roman exined, his tone matter-of-fact. He didn¡¯t borate, but the gravity of his words was enough to make Trevor¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    "What?!!!" Trevor eximed, his voice rising slightly. "How?"


    Before Roman could answer, his phone buzzed. He pulled it out and checked the screen to see a message from Liam: "<i>What is this something that came up?"</i>


    Roman¡¯s lips twitched in a faint smirk as he typed a response: <i>"Wifey found out her mother is missing. She needs her husband¡¯s support in such a trying time. I¡¯ll be with you soon."</i> He hit send and slipped the phone back into his pocket, his expression unreadable.


    A few minutester, Tessy decided she had waited long enough. She didn¡¯t know where her father had gone thatte at night or why he wasn¡¯t picking up his calls. After speaking to a few neighbors, who imed to have seen him leave the house that evening, she had decided to wait for him. But seeing how she was keeping Freya, Roman, and Trevor out sote, she decided not to wait any longer.


    If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s disappearance, she wouldn¡¯t have bothereding out that night. But all her efforts seemed wasted, and the frustration was starting to wear her down.


    "I don¡¯t think I can wait anymore. Let¡¯s go back to the house," Tessy said to Roman, her voice heavy with frustration. She crossed her arms over her chest, her green eyes clouded with worry.


    Roman nodded, his expression softening. He jumped down from the hood of the car and walked around to open the door for her. "Don¡¯t worry too much. Your mother will be found. No harm wille to her, I promise," he assured her, his voice steady and reassuring.


    Tessy didn¡¯t respond, but the tension in her shoulders eased slightly as she slid into the passenger seat. Roman shut the door behind her and turned to Trevor.


    "I¡¯ll drop you home, Miss Stanford, if you don¡¯t mind," Trevor said to Freya, his tone polite.


    Freya shed him a smile, though her expression was tinged with concern. "Thank you," she said, then turned to Tessy. "I¡¯ll see you in the morning."


    "Thanks, Freya, and sorry once again," Tessy replied, her voice tinged with guilt. She hated that her problems had dragged Freya into this mess.


    "Don¡¯t apologize until you tell me everything. Goodnight, Mr. Gavriel," Freya said before walking over to Trevor¡¯s car. She climbed into the passenger seat.


    Trevor waited until Roman started his car before he did the same. And just like the first journey, he drove at a high speed, though not as fast as before. The streets were quiet, the only sound the hum of the engine and the asional rush of wind as they sped through the night.


    Freya, who had suspected that would happen, didn¡¯t wait for him to tell her before she buckled her seatbelt. Again, she didn¡¯t say anything to him. She observed that he was a skilled driver, but she still didn¡¯t want to distract him. Her heart raced with the adrenaline of the ride, but she kept herposure, her hands resting calmly in herp.


    It surprised her when he pulled up right in front of her house without asking for directions. She nced at him, her curiosity piqued, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Trevor checked the time after he parked and realized he still had two minutes to spare. He turned to Freya, his expression thoughtful. "You don¡¯t seem to be scared of dying in a car crash. Tell me, is there more to you that I need to know? Do you perhaps have more than one life? Or maybe superpowers?" he asked, his tone light but curious. He had noticed how calm she was throughout the ride, despite the rapid beating of her heart.


    Freyaughed softly, the sound warm and melodic. "I¡¯m not Catwoman, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking, Mr. Baliante. And I was scared, I must confess. However, I do love the adrenaline rush," she admitted, turning to face him. Her eyes sparkled with amusement, and for a moment, Trevor found himself captivated by her.


    "May I know why the hurry, if you don¡¯t mind?" she asked, her tone gentle but probing.


    "My boss has to be somewhere, and he has to be there early. It¡¯s a matter of life and death," Trevor answered, his tone serious. He didn¡¯t borate, but the gravity of his words was enough to make Freya nod in understanding.


    Her expression turned slightly stern, though, as she considered his response. "I understand. But it¡¯s dangerous. You could lose your life driving at such speed. Not just that, you could kill other people as well," she lectured, her tone more scolding than educational. The way she spoke triggered something in Trevor, something he thought he had long buried.


    "I know that, and I¡¯m sorry for endangering your life," Trevor apologized, his brows knitting as he lowered his eyes. He looked genuinely remorseful, like a child being scolded for his mistakes. "I deserve a punishment," he added, lifting his gaze to meet hers.


    Freya blinked, caught off guard by his words. He looked extremely remorseful, and his sincerity was disarming. "A punishment? Stop kidding," sheughed, but herughter faded when she saw he wasn¡¯tughing or changing his expression to a yful one.


    "I¡¯m not kidding. You should punish me for being bad and putting your life in danger. I may not learn my lesson if you don¡¯t," he said with all the seriousness in the world.


    Freya stared at him, unsure of how to respond. "You want me to punish you," she repeated slowly, as if testing the words.


    "Yes," Trevor responded almost immediately.


    "Okay... What kind of punishment do you want?" Freya asked, trying to understand what was going on.


    "I¡¯ll ept anything youe up with. You can take some time to think about it," Trevor answered, his eyes locked on hers. He was trying his best to keep his gaze on her face and not let it wander to other ces.


    "Alright," Freya said, a small smile ying on her lips. "I¡¯ll think about it and get back to you. Goodnight, Mr. Baliante," she wished him, then opened the door and stepped out.


    "Goodnight, Miss Stanford," Trevor replied, finally letting his eyes feast on her perfect figure as she walked away. He knew she didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant¡ªor maybe she had an idea but wasn¡¯t sure. Either way, he didn¡¯t allow himself to feel regret for saying it.


    Since the first day she had stood in his way to stop him from leaving the hospital, he had known he wouldn¡¯t rest until he did this. However, he had been waiting for the right time and for Roman¡¯s issues to be settled before making a move.


    He would have waited a little longer, but she scolded him, and her scolding had made him lose all control.

 Chapter 40: Mad man

    <h4>Chapter 40: Mad man</h4>


    Roman¡¯s car zoomed off with the same breakneck speed as they had arrived, the engine roaring like a beast unleashed. This time, Tessy kept her mouth shut, though her heart felt like it was lodged in her throat, pounding so hard she could hear it in her ears.


    The world outside the windows blurred into streaks of light and shadow, and her knuckles turned white as she gripped the edge of her seat. There was nothing she could say that would make him listen and slow down anyway, so why waste her breath? She decided to channel what little energy she had left into silent prayers for her survival.


    He made a sudden, sharp, and dangerously abrupt turn, causing the tires to screech loudly against the asphalt, the sound piercing the night like a scream. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that sent Tessy¡¯s anxiety skyrocketing.


    Roman was now driving straight toward a tall grass barricade that led to what looked like a farm, and he showed no signs of slowing down. The headlights illuminated the dense wall of vegetation, and for a moment, Tessy was sure they were about to crash.


    "What are you doing?" Tessy managed to choke out, her voice trembling. Despite being secured by the seatbelt, her hands iled, searching for something to hold onto as she braced herself for what felt like the inevitable end. Her mind raced with images of twisted metal and shattered ss, and she squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for impact.


    Roman didn¡¯t respond. His gaze remained fixed ahead, his jaw set in a hard line as he focused on the road¡ªorck thereof. His hands gripped the steering wheel with a calm precision, his expression unreadable. He was acutely aware of the danger lurking around them, hidden in the shadows. He was thankful for the fear that kept Tessy¡¯s eyes forward. If she had nced to the side, she might have caught sight of the fast-moving figures darting through the darkness, their glowing eyes barely visible in the moonlight. The creatures moved like shadows, their forms flickering in and out of view as they pursued the car.


    The field he was aiming for was no ordinary farnd. It wasced with a potent werewolf repellent, a substance strong enough to keep his pursuers at bay. The repellent had no effect on him, though, and Trevor had ingested so much of it over the years that he had developed a natural immunity. Entering the field wouldn¡¯t harm either of them.


    In a matter of seconds, Roman crashed through the barricade, the car tearing through the tall grass and breaking open the hidden silver gate. The impact was jarring, the sound of metal scraping against metal filling the air, but he managed to bring the car to a stop once they were safely inside the field. The engine idled softly, the only sound in the sudden stillness.


    Tessy¡¯s eyes, which had been squeezed shut in anticipation of a crash, snapped open when the car finally came to a halt. She sat frozen for a moment, her chest heaving as she tried to process the fact that she was still alive. Slowly, she reached for the door handle, her movements shaky but determined. The cool night air hit her face as she stepped out, her legs wobbling slightly as her feet hit the ground.


    "Where are you going?" Roman asked, his voice cutting through the silence. His brows were knitted together as he watched her step out of the car, his sharp eyes tracking her every move.


    When she didn¡¯t respond, he let out a sigh and climbed out after her, his long strides quickly closing the distance between them. He grabbed her hand, stopping her from taking another step. His grip was firm but not painful, his touch sending a strange warmth through her despite the tension in the air.


    "I asked you a question, Tessy. Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Roman¡¯s voice was low, almost a growl, but there was a hint of concern beneath the sternness. The deep frown etched on his face deepened even more, but he forced himself to stay calm. Thest thing he needed was for her to have another panic attack.


    "I¡¯m going to find a taxi," Tessy yelled, her voice cracking as she tried to pull her hand free from his grip. But his hold was firm, unyielding. "It¡¯s okay if you want to die. Just don¡¯t pull me along with you," she said, her voice softening as tears welled up in her eyes. "Let me go, Roman."


    Roman almostughed. She had just said she didn¡¯t want to die, yet she was asking him to let her go. He knew she had no idea what he was saving her from, but the irony wasn¡¯t lost on him.


    "Trevor will be here in a few minutes. He¡¯ll take you home," Roman said, his tone calm but firm.


    Tessy shook her head, her frustration evident. "I don¡¯t want to ride with Trevor either. I want to take a taxi," she insisted, her voice trembling but resolute.


    "You¡¯re still not getting it. You¡¯re the wife of the most powerful man in Apex Dominica. No wife of mine will ever travel in a taxi when I can afford any type of car she desires."


    Tessy narrowed her eyes, momentarily distracted from her fear as something he said struck a nerve. "No wife of yours? How many are you nning to marry?" she asked before she could stop herself. "Never mind," she added quickly, frowning as she realized what she had just blurted out.


    For a moment, Roman wanted to smile, sensing the jealousy in her tone. But knowing what she had endured in her past, he kept his expression serious.


    "Get back in the car if you don¡¯t want me to carry you there myself," he said, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    "You¡¯re a madman," Tessy fumed, shooting him a re that could have melted steel.


    "I take that as apliment, baby. Shall we?" Roman shed a faint smile, then tugged her hand lightly, guiding her back toward the car.


    Tessy had no more words. She was exhausted, both physically and emotionally. She might as well say herst prayers and kiss her life goodbye.


    "What are we doing here?" Tessy asked, finally reaching the car but not getting in. She leaned against the side of the car, her arms crossed over her chest as she scanned the vast farnd they had crashed into. The field stretched out endlessly, the tall grass swaying gently in the night breeze. It was eerily quiet, the only sound the distant chirping of crickets.


    "We¡¯re here to admire the beautiful field," Roman answered casually, his face showing no sign of jest. "What do you think? Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Have you been here before?"


    "I need to lie down. I¡¯m tired. My head is a mess," Tessy said, ignoring his ridiculous questions. She pressed a hand to her forehead, as if trying to ward off the pounding headache that had begun to form.


    "Trevor will be here in about five minutes. He¡¯ll take you home safely," Roman assured her, his tone softer now.


    Tessy gave up. She peered into his eyes for a moment, searching for something¡ªanswers, reassurance, she wasn¡¯t sure¡ªbut found only his usual unreadable expression. She looked away, her shoulders slumping in defeat.


    Seeing the pain in her eyes hurt Roman more than anything. But he knew this was the only way to save her life. If only she had listened to him and waited until morning beforeing out, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.


    When she looked away and said nothing further, he let out a silent sigh. Standing directly in front of her gave him ess to all of her features, and most importantly, her scent. He needed a lot of strength for the fight waiting for him outside the gate, especially now that Lazer was in a weakened state. Her scent seemed to be doing the trick, calming the storm inside him.


    Just as he had said, about five minutester, a loud screech of tires reached Tessy¡¯s ears, making her heart race again. She realized she would soon be in the same car as the one driving, and the thought made her stomach churn. How had she gotten herself involved with such reckless people? In her next life, if she ever found herself working in a hospital as a nurse, she would never take on the responsibility of cleaning car crash victims¡ªespecially insanely handsome ones.


    While she was still processing the thought, her eyes widened when other banging and crashing sounds reached her ears. She turned to Roman, who had a deep frown etched on his features and had turned toward the open gate.


    Shifting her attention to the gate, she waited in trepidation for the car to drive into the field, knowing it was still moving.


    It took a few seconds for the car to finally show up. But Tessy couldn¡¯t believe that was the same car that had driven away from her parents¡¯ house with Freya inside.

 Chapter 41: Running yet again

    <h4>Chapter 41: Running yet again</h4>


    Tessy¡¯s breath caught in her throat as her body locked in ce, her fingers going numb at her sides. The scene before her unfolded like some grotesque tableau from a nightmare - the once sleek vehicle now reduced to a mangled carcass of twisted metal. Her wide, disbelieving eyes traced the devastation: the entire front end had concertinaed inward, the hood bent at impossible angles like crumpled paper. A spiderweb of cracks radiated across the shattered windshield, its safety ss holding together in stubborn fragments that glittered ominously in the dim light.


    Her gaze dropped to the tires, and a fresh wave of nausea rolled through her. Deep, parallel gashes ran through the rubber - not the clean cuts of an ident, but ragged tears that looked like... like something had raked its ws through them with deliberate malice.


    A tremor ran through Tessy¡¯s body as her mind struggled to reconcile this destruction with any logical exnation. No collision with another vehicle could exin this. No simple crash. This looked like the car had been attacked by some monstrous force, thrown about like a child¡¯s discarded toy.


    "How did you... how did this happen?" she stammered, looking at Trevor with a mix of disbelief and fear. "And Freya? Where is she? Was she hurt?"


    Trevor shook his head, his expression calm. "No, your friend is fine and at her house already. She wasn¡¯t in the car when it happened." He answered in the calmest way he coulde up with, seeing how rmed she was.


    Tessy¡¯s mind raced, trying to piece together what could have caused such destruction. She was still reeling from the sight when Roman pulled Trevor aside, speaking in a low, urgent tone.


    "Take her home," Roman instructed. "But wait ten minutes before you leave."


    "Boss, they are too much. This fight is not one you should confront alone." Trevor spilled, his frown deepening. They couldn¡¯t kill him, but in his current state, and with their numbers, they could inflict unimaginable pain.


    "When did you begin to underestimate me?" Roman probed, narrowing his eyes at Trevor.


    "I would never do that, boss. I¡¯m only speaking based on the fact that you said Lazer is weakened. How do you n to face them without Lazer?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. Just take her home."


    Trevor nodded solemnly, the gesture carrying the weight of a silent oath as he absorbed the gravity in Roman¡¯s tone. His shoulders squared instinctively, muscles tensing beneath his jacket as he mentally cataloged every possible threat between their current position and Tessy¡¯s eventual safe haven.


    The unspoken understanding between them needed no boration - Tessy¡¯s protection wasn¡¯t merely important, it was the singr priority that overrode all other considerations.


    As Roman turned toward Tessy, the transformation was both subtle and profound - the ruthless strategist momentarily giving way to the protector. His features softened with practiced ease, the smile that touched his lips reaching his eyes with convincing warmth even as his body remained poised for violence.


    The contrast between his reassuring demeanor and the tension in his frame spoke volumes to Trevor.


    "Trevor will drive you home," he told her in a gentle voice. "Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. We¡¯ll find your mother." He assured her and led her to the car.


    Tessy pulled herself into the car¡¯s passenger seat, the movement mechanical while her thoughts continued spinning. The door thudded shut with finality behind her, sealing her in the quiet cabin, yet doing nothing to quiet the turmoil in her mind. Her fingers absently traced the seatbelt¡¯s smooth surface as she fastened it.


    More than just her mother¡¯s troubling disappearance weighed on her - though that alone would have been enough to knot her stomach with worry. Something darker lurked beneath the surface of every interaction, something none of them would say aloud.


    The way Roman¡¯s eyes flickered toward Trevor when he thought she wasn¡¯t looking, the strange tension in Trevor¡¯s shoulders whenever she asked direct questions¡ªit all added up to one inescapable conclusion. Something was going on and they were hiding it from her.


    The realization settled over her like a suffocating nket, thick with unspoken warnings and half-truths. These men moved through the world with dangerous secrets, and she¡¯d somehow be tangled in them without understanding the rules or the risks. The car¡¯s interior suddenly felt less like shelter and more like the closing walls of a trap she hadn¡¯t seen being built around her.


    "Why aren¡¯t youing with us?" she asked him through the half opened window, seeing how he kept saying Trevor would drive her home and never mentioned himselfing along.


    "I have a meeting to attend." Roman simply replied, shed her a smile, and started walking toward the gate.


    As Roman walked out of the gate, sounds of growls reached her ears, sending a chill down her spine. It was a sound she recognized all too well, one she had heard the night she tried to run away.


    She turned to Trevor, her eyes pleading for answers. "What was that? It sounded just like¡ª"


    "Security dogs," Trevor cut her off with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "They can be pretty intimidating."


    Tessy wanted to press further, but she stopped herself from doing so, doubting she would get the truth or any further exnations from Trevor. So she reluctantly epted his exnation, even though her instincts screamed otherwise.


    Ten minutester, true to Roman¡¯s instructions, Trevor drove them away from the field. The car moved at a close-to-normal pace, the silence between them filled with unspoken questions.


    When they finally arrived at the mansion, Tessy climbed out of the car, feeling more drained than ever. Trevor restarted the engine, ready to leave.


    Her brows arched in question as she set her gaze on Trevor, who was about to drive off.


    "I¡¯m going to pick up Roman," Trevor answered her unspoken question before driving off.


    Tessy turned towards the mansion, her steps heavy with exhaustion. As she approached the door, she saw Daniel standing there with a woman she recognized¡ªthe same woman who had visitedst time looking for Roman.


    "Wee back, Madam." Daniel greeted, his voice friendly but tense, knowing from her facial expression that everything didn¡¯t go well.


    "Thank you." Tessy answered, shifting her gaze from him to the woman. At that moment when their gazes met, Tessy felt something she never thought she would feel again, especially not with Roman. The woman was beautiful, no doubt, but that was the very reason why Tessy became upset.


    She wondered what business Roman had with the woman to make her keeping over to see him. Having dealt with Richard¡¯s unfaithfulness, she didn¡¯t think she could do it again.


    Just when she was about to say something to thedy, the door swung open and Cody stepped out, offering a bow. "Wee, madam."


    Realizing it was no use engaging the woman, who also didn¡¯t bother to engage her, Tessy simply walked past them, heading inside. The events of the day had sapped her strength, leaving her in no mood for a fight.


    Just as she walked out of sight, Sephira, the visitor, frowned deeply. "Why is she allowed to go in and I¡¯m not? Who is she? And did I just hear you call her ¡¯madam¡¯?"


    Daniel¡¯s face hardened, his tone firm. "It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong."


    "You have grown guts, I see. The Roman effect." Sephira nodded, eyeing Daniel in a condescending manner. "But you know I am not one to be disrespected. So don¡¯t even think about it."


    "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. We have instructions not to let you in," Daniel said. "It would be wise for you to leave."


    Sephira smirked, shifting her gaze to Cody for a while before settling them on Daniel again. "I will be back in the morning. I better see Roman, or else... She didn¡¯tplete the threat before she turned around elegantly and walked away.


    Tessy could hear their voices fading as she moved deeper into the house. She wanted to copse into bed and shut out the world, but questions gnawed at her mind.


    She felt like she was in the eye of a storm, with chaos swirling around her, yet unable to grasp any of it. Her steps finally brought her to her room, and she sank onto the bed, her body aching with fatigue.


    In a short while, like a ck hole pulling someone in, she was soon pulled into sleep. However, her rest was not a peaceful one. She opened her eyes in dreand to find herself running yet again, and the man without a head chasing after her intensely.


    Tired of running, she decided to stop and face her pursuer. Only at that moment did she realize she had been holding onto a head¡ªhis head¡ªall the while she was running.

 Chapter 42: Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 42: Nightmare</h4><subtxt> freewebn?vel.co?</subtxt>


    Tessy¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she slowly raised her gaze, her body going rigid at the impossible sight before her.


    The headless figure loomed mere inches away, his tattered garments whispering with each slight movement - the heavy woolen fabric frayed at the edges, the once-rich embroidery now faded to ghostly threads. The archaic cut of his clothing marked it as centuries old, yet the way the fabric hung from his shoulders suggested it had been worn until yesterday, the elbows worn thin and the cuffs stained with what might have been ancient blood or dirt.


    A strangled whimper escaped Tessy¡¯s lips as she took in the full horror of his appearance. The empty space where his head should have been seemed to pulse with dark energy, while the rest of his form stood unnaturally still.


    Every detail of his appearance made it look as if he had indeed stepped straight from some forgotten portrait in a haunted gallery. The stench of grave soil and old sweat clung to him, making the nightmare all too real.


    He stretched his hand in silent demand for his head, his fingers long and skeletal, trembling with impatience.


    Tessy¡¯s entire body trembled with primal fear, her pulse roaring in her ears like a trapped animal. Terror didn¡¯t begin to describe the icy dread that seeped into her bones, turning her limbs to lead while her heart pounded against her ribs with such force she feared they might crack. Each thunderous heartbeat sent fresh waves of panic through her system, her mind spinning with unanswered questions as she fought toprehend the sight unfolding before her.


    With great effort, she forced her quaking arms forward, the severed head feeling impossibly heavy in her unsteady grasp. Her fingers convulsed around the cold flesh, every tremble threatening to send the gruesome object tumbling to the ground.


    The head felt heavy and unnaturally warm against her palms. As she held it out, she felt a strangepulsion to look at it, as if drawn by an unseen force. Against her better judgment, she turned the head around, and a gasp escaped her lips.


    It was alive. The bright green eyes were open, staring at her with an intensity that cut through her soul.


    Tessy frowned. Those eyes... they looked so familiar, it felt as if she was staring into her very own eyes. Only, the face was obviously a man¡¯s.


    The eyes held a depth of hostility, and the area between the brows held a deep frown that made her knees weak. Tessy¡¯s breath caught in her throat, a scream trapped in her chest. She didn¡¯t know how she was still holding on to the head because, in her mind, she had dropped it already.


    The headless man snatched the head from her hand with a swiftness that left Tessy breathless.


    She watched in horrified fascination as he ced it on his neck, and the two separate entities fused together right before her eyes. It was as if time itself rewound, stitching the man back together with an eerie precision.


    Soon, aplete man stood before her, his presence more imposing and chilling than before. He opened his lips to say something, and Tessy braced herself for the sound of his voice, anticipating what he had to say to her.


    But before he could get a word out, an inexplicable force yanked her away, tearing her from the scene with unimaginable speed. The ground beneath her feet opened up, and she was plunged into an abyss.


    Tessy¡¯s scream was swallowed by the darkness as she fell at an unbelievable speed. She shut her eyes tightly, the wind whipping past her in a frenzied howl.


    When her back hit a solid, hard surface, the impact knocked the breath out of her. Pain radiated through her body, and shey there, stunned and disoriented. She opened her eyes to find herself enveloped inplete darkness. The air was thick and oppressive, and she could hear incoherent chantings from whispering voices surrounding her. The whispers were sinister, crawling under her skin and filling her with dread. The fact that she could not see anything added to her anxiety.


    She tried to push herself up from the ground, but before she could seed, she felt something cold and slimy wrap around her ankles. Vines began to crawl around her body, their grip tightening with each passing second.


    Panic surged through her as the vines pinned her to the ground, their rough texture scraping against her skin. They coiled around her arms, her legs, her torso, constricting her movements and threatening to snuff the life out of her.


    Tessy struggled desperately, her heart pounding in her chest. The vines seemed to have a will of their own, tightening their grip whenever she tried to resist. She could feel them squeezing the breath from her lungs.


    Tears streamed down her face as she fought against the suffocating tendrils, the whispers growing louder and more chaotic, drowning out her thoughts. Her vision blurred, the edges of her consciousness darkening as the vines continued their assault.


    At the edge of giving up, Tessy knew she needed to fight. The vines had tightened their grip, one of them already snaked its way around her neck, constricting her breath. Panic surged through her, but so did a fierce determination. The strange chantings grew louder, but amidst the chaos, a sudden, desperate will to live and escape ignited within her.


    With every ounce of strength she had left, Tessy gathered her resolve. Something deep within her, something primal and powerful, stirred to life. She opened her mouth and let out a loud, guttural scream, the sound echoing through the darkness. At the same time, she straightened all her ten fingers, as if channeling the raw energy coursing through her body into the very tips of her hands.


    In that moment, the chantings ceased abruptly, as if they were silenced by an unseen force. The vines that had been strangling her released their grip instantly, retracting and falling away like lifeless ropes. A blinding, bright light enveloped her, flooding her senses and washing away the darkness. Tessy felt herself being lifted off the ground, her body floating in the radiant glow.


    With a sudden jolt, she sat up with force, her eyes snapping open. She was back in her bedroom, sitting on her bed, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily. The familiar surroundings of the room were a stark contrast to the nightmarish abyss she had just escaped. She blinked, disoriented, her heart still racing.


    But the fact that she was only dreaming was not all she woke up to discover. The moment she opened her eyes, she caught sight of something impossible.


    Items in her room¡ªbooks, amp, even her slippers¡ªwere hanging in the air, suspended as if by invisible strings. They hovered there for a moment, defying gravity, before crashing to the ground with a loud thud the moment she realized what was happening. The sound startled her, but also confirmed they were not her imagination.


    Tessy¡¯s mind raced, trying to make sense of it all. At that moment, a knock echoed, startling her yet again. She climbed off the bed and moved to open the door, only to find a bloodied Roman standing by the door.

 Chapter 43: You鈥檙e no match for me

    <h4>Chapter 43: You¡¯re no match for me</h4>


    Tessy¡¯s heart raced, pounding like a trapped bird against her ribs, as her wide eyes caught the dark, glistening stain of blood on Roman¡¯s torn shirt. She would have believed it was not blood if not for the strong metallic smell, and the stters across his face, arms, and knuckles.


    Her mind immediately darted to worst-case scenarios, each one more terrible than thest, shing through her thoughts like lightning. Yet before she could even get a word out, her lips barely parting, Roman cut her off with a sharp question, his voice slicing through the tense air between them.


    "What¡¯s going on with you?" he asked, his tone suspicious but not in any way tired or worn out as his disheveled appearance suggested. His piercing gaze bore into her, searching for something.


    Tessy blinked rapidly, taken off guard by the suddenness of his interrogation. "What do you mean?" she shot back, her voice steady despite the way her pulse fluttered wildly in her throat, betraying her calm facade.


    "The noise," Roman said, his eyes narrowing to slits as he tilted his head slightly, listening for any further disturbances. "I just heard a crash."


    His dark gaze shifted toward the slim gap between the door and its frame, his body tensing as if he could will himself to see through the barrier, desperate for a glimpse of whatever chaosy inside.


    Tessy reacted instantly, pressing herself more firmly against the frame, her body rigid with the effort of blocking his view.


    "It was nothing," she replied, forcing a tight smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "Just... just some rearranging." She added, the words tumbling out too quickly.


    Roman didn¡¯t buy it. His sharp eyes flickered over her face, noting every detail. "You¡¯re sweating," he observed, his voice low. "And your eyes are red." His gaze was unflinching, his brow furrowing in a way that made it clear he was already unraveling the lie she was trying so hard to sell. Also he could hear her heart pounding even though he didn¡¯t say anything about that.


    "I¡¯m fine, really," she insisted, her fingers clutching the doorframe a little too tightly, her knuckles turning bone-white under the strain. "Like I said, I was doing some rearranging."


    Roman¡¯s eyes shed with something unreadable, a shadow passing through them like a storm cloud, and he took a deliberate step closer. But then, as if remembering himself, he nced down at the blood staining his clothes and stopped advancing, his jaw tightening.


    "You know there are servants here for that," he reminded her, his voice dropping a notch, taking on a tone that was almost gentle, if not for the underlying edge of suspicion. "If you needed help, you should¡¯ve called them. You don¡¯t need to do anything on your own."


    "Are there female servants?" she countered, her voice firmer now, a defensive edge creeping in. "There are things I can¡¯t let a man do for me."


    Roman hesitated, caught off guard by the response, and for a moment, he simply stared at her, his expression unreadable. Then, silently, he made a mental note to employ a female servant for herfort.


    With that, he backed off, though the tension in his shoulders suggested he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. He had a gnawing feeling that something was going on, but since she didn¡¯t want to spill it, he wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªnot yet.


    He turned around to walk away, his boots scuffing against the floor, and Tessy¡¯s nursing instincts kicked in, her trained eyes catching the way he favored his left side slightly.


    "You¡¯re injured," she said, the words slipping out before she could stop them. "You should go to the hospital."


    Roman paused mid-step, his back still to her. "It¡¯s not my blood," he uttered, the words heavy with unspoken meaning, making Tessy¡¯s heart race all over again. Then, after a beat, he added, "But I¡¯d appreciate it if you offer to clean me up just like the first time we met."


    Tessy¡¯s frown deepened, her lips pressing into a thin line. Without another word, she retreated into her room and shut the door firmly behind her.


    Now, in thefort of solitude, Tessy sagged against the door, her legs trembling beneath her as if they might give out at any moment. Anger surged through her veins like wildfire, hot and consuming, as Roman¡¯sst words echoed in her mind. The sheer audacity of him, to remind her of the day she¡¯d made the mistake that hadnded her in this mess¡ªit made her blood boil.


    Her eyes swept across the room, taking in the disarray. The remnants of her dream, the one that had sent her into this frenzy, shed behind her eyelids. As she tried to make sense of it all, her mind inevitably drifted back to her missing mother, the hollow ache in her chest ring anew. Where was she? The gnawing confusion twisted inside her like a knife, unbearable in its intensity. She shook her head, as if the motion could physically dispel the thoughts, and forced herself to focus.


    "I need to find out what¡¯s happening to me," she whispered to herself, the words barely audible. Moving quickly, she began straightening the room, her hands working on autopilot. She gathered the scattered papers, stacking them with sharp, precise movements, and righted the overturned chair with more force than necessary. Every second counted. She had to hurry.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, Cody¡¯s hand hovered over the doorknob a fraction of a second before the footsteps reached the threshold, his heightened senses already alerting him to the approaching presence. His eyes, however, narrowed into slits when he saw who stood on the threshold, his posture instantly stiffening.


    "Sephira," he muttered, his frown deepening into something darker, more dangerous. Without thinking, he stepped forward, his broad frame filling the doorway as he blocked her path. "You¡¯re not allowed in here," he said, his voice a low growl, "and you know it."


    But before he could say another word, Sephira¡¯s fingers clenched into a tight fist at her side, her knuckles whitening with the force of it. Her eyes, already an unsettling shade, turnedpletely white, devoid of any pupil or iris, locking onto his with a cold, unwavering stare that sent a shiver down his spine.


    Cody felt it immediately¡ªa force, invisible yet crushing, mming into him like a battering ram. The impact lifted him clean off his feet, his body jerking backward as if yanked by an unseen hand. He crashed against the hallway floor with a heavy thud, the breath knocked from his lungs in a pained gasp. The door, now unguarded, stood wide open, a silent invitation for Sephira to stride in unchallenged.


    "I told you not to mess with me," she said coldly, her voice like ice as she stepped over Cody¡¯s sprawled body, her heels brushing against his arm as if he were nothing more than an inconvenient obstacle. "And I told you not to try to stop me again." Her words carried a sharp, cutting edge, echoing through the entranceway as she sauntered deeper into the house, her movements smooth and unhurried.


    Cody, still gasping for air, clutched at his chest with one hand as he fought to steady his breathing. He writhed on the floor, pain radiating through his limbs, but even in hispromised state, he managed to shoot a venomous re at Sephira¡¯s retreating figure.


    The sound of his ragged gasps drew attention from the the next room. Within seconds, Daniel and Trevor appeared in the hallway, their expressions shifting from curiosity to sharp alertness as they took in the sight of Cody on the floor, his face twisted in agony.


    Trevor, his shirt still smeared with drying bloodstains, looked utterly drained, his body slumped under the weight of exhaustion. His face, pale and drawn, contorted further as his gaze flicked from Cody to Sephira, who was already making her way toward the staircase with deliberate, unhurried steps.


    "What the hell is all this for?" Trevor demanded, his voice thick with irritation and fatigue. His brows knitted together as he studied Sephira, trying to anticipate her next move. But Sephira didn¡¯t even nce in his direction, continuing up the stairs as if the three of them were nothing more than minor nuisances.


    Trevor¡¯s jaw tightened, his exhaustion making his already short temper even more vtile. He moved to block her path at the same time as Daniel did, the two of them forming a united front.


    "Are you crazy?" Trevor snapped, his voice rising. "You think you can just walk in here whenever you like, despite knowing there¡¯s an order not to let you in?" He was cautious, his eyes locked onto Sephira¡¯s still-white ones, well aware of the danger she posed in this state.


    "Get out of my way, Trevor," Sephira said, her tone eerily calm, almost conversational. "I¡¯ve tolerated your bullshit enough. Don¡¯t make me move you myself."


    "Move me?" Trevor let out a dry, humorless chuckle. "You overestimate yourself, Sephira."


    "I don¡¯t," she replied smoothly. "I know I can¡¯t stand you on a normal day, but right now, I can sense your weakness. You¡¯re exhausted because you¡¯ve been fighting all night." Her gaze flicked dismissively to Daniel. "And in your current state, you¡¯re no match for me. Neither is this stupid werewolf trying to block my path."


    "Who are you calling a stupid werewol¡ªaghhh!" Daniel¡¯s indignant retort was cut short as Sephira struck without warning. A surge of unseen energy mmed into him, lifting him off his feet and sending him crashing into the wall with a sickening thud.


    Trevor lunged forward, but he was too slow¡ªSephira¡¯s power hit him next, a brutal force that sent him sprawling to the ground with a pained groan. The two meny where they¡¯d fallen, momentarily incapacitated, as Sephira continued up the stairs without so much as a backward nce.

 Chapter 44: I鈥檒l kill you myself

    <h4>Chapter 44: I¡¯ll kill you myself</h4>


    The noise from the drama downstairs caught the attention of other people in the house, including Williams¡¯, who had returned to the house that morning together with Roman and Trevor.


    He had already gone into one of the rooms to rest his head, the weight of exhaustion pressing into his bones, when he heard the disturbance, loud crashes followed by muffled curses. He walked out, his shadow stretching long against the wall, to catch sight of Trevor and Daniel pushing themselves off the floor, their breathsing hard.


    Just one look at Cody, whose knuckles were white from clenching his fists, and thetter began to exin what had just happened to Williams.


    Roman, on the other hand, was about to step inside his room after speaking with Tessy, the ghost of her scent still clinging to the air around him, when he heard the noise, a discordant interruption to the morning¡¯s fragile calm.


    Pausing his movement, his broad shoulders tensing beneath his shirt, he smelled the air and caught a familiar but unexpected scent, something darkly floral with an undercurrent of magic, which made him frown when he realized who it belonged to. What was she doing there so early in the morning?


    Changing his mind, his jaw setting in a hard line, he headed out of his room and started toward the stairs, his footsteps silent but purposeful, with the intention of meeting her downstairs. However, she was faster than him, her presence announced by the whisper of silk against skin, as she showed up before he couldpletely descend the top floor.


    "If it isn¡¯t the one and only Roman Gavriel," Sephira spoke, her voice like honeyced with venom, one side of her lips lifting higher than the other as a wicked smirk settled on her face, her crimson-painted nails glinting like fresh blood in the light.


    Roman stopped moving the moment he set his eyes on her, his body going statue-still, but she didn¡¯t pause her movement. She continued to approach him, each step deliberate, her hips swaying like a predator circling prey, climbing step after step until she got to where he stood.


    "What are you doing here, Sephira?" Roman asked in a serious tone, his voice roughened by barely leashed anger.


    "Paying you apulsory visit since you have decided to evade me," she answered with a tone that matched his, her smirk never wavering, as if she already knew she¡¯d won.


    "Evade you in what sense?" Roman probed, his fingers twitching at his sides, not sure what she was talking about.


    "I see your boys have not been delivering my messages," she said, tilting her head like a bird of prey eyeing its next meal. "I have beening here for days but I have continually met your absence."


    "I didn¡¯t send for you and I¡¯m sure that Liam didn¡¯t send for you either," Roman said, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl. "So enlighten me, Sephira, what have you beening here for?"


    "I received information that your curse has been broken," she said, her gaze raking over him as if inspecting a prized stallion, "and I came to confirm for myself. Seeing you now, I can tell it¡¯s true. You don¡¯t look disgusted by my presence and..." She moved closer, her hand trailing down his chest in a mockery of a caress, "...you are not repulsed by my touch. That can only mean one thing. You must have found your mate. Tell me. Where is she?"


    Roman¡¯s patience ran razor-thin, his control fraying like a rope pulled too tight, stretched taut by Sephira¡¯s unyielding presence. Standing before him, she held his gaze, her confidence a living thing, pulsing between them like a second heartbeat.


    "I will only ask you one more time," Roman said. "Why are you here?"


    "Stop talking as if you¡¯ve forgotten your debt," she murmured, her fingers curling possessively against his shirtfront. "I need you to fulfill your promise to me. That is why I¡¯m here."


    "I made you no promises."


    "You owe me, Roman," she said softly, her breath warm against his jaw, running her hand down his chest in an intimate, deliberate gesture. Her voice was honeyed with a dark undertone, the kind that promised pain disguised as pleasure. "You promised to give me a child, an heir to your throne, whenever your curse finally breaks. It¡¯s time to fulfill that promise." She tilted her head, her lips parting in a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, studying his face with a maddening intensity.


    Roman¡¯s re was lethal, but Sephira merely let out a silentugh, the sound slithering through the air between them, as if his anger was amusing, nothing more than a trivial obstacle in her path.


    Roman opened his mouth to say something, the words sharp on his tongue, but shut it instantly. He turned his head to look behind him when Tessy¡¯s scent came at him stronger than it was earlier, and light footsteps reached his ears, soft but unmistakable in the heavy silence.


    True to what he suspected, his eyes met with hers, the green of them wide and wounded, and he didn¡¯t understand the emotion he saw in them. A momentter, he realized she was staring at Sephira¡¯s hand, still syed possessively over his chest, and he made to step away from thepromising position. But before he could do that, Tessy already turned around, her hair a fleeting curtain between them, and walked back to her room.


    "It¡¯s the human again," Sephira¡¯s voice echoed,ced with surprise, then a frown appeared on her face as she wondered why Roman was acting strangely after Tessy made an appearance. "What¡¯s a human doing in your house when you¡¯re supposed to have found your mate? And why are you acting like¡ª"


    Before she could finish her question, Roman pushed her hand off his body, the motion sharp enough to border on violence. His hand moved to grab her neck, his fingers pressing just shy of bruising, and he pushed her to one side of the staircase.


    "Keep your nose off my business," he snarled, his voice a whip-crack in the stillness, "and keep yourself away from this vicinity. I owe you nothing. You think I don¡¯t know how you manipted me with magic to make that promise? I don¡¯t want to hurt you, so do well to save yourself from my wrath." Roman¡¯s voice, although low, was filled with venom sufficient enough to send chills down the spine of anyone who heard him, the promise of violence humming beneath every syble.


    "You can¡¯t hurt me, Roman," Sephira said. "I am a priestess, and your mate¡¯s life is tied to mine. If I die by your hand... she dies too. Your precious mate will feel the sting of your choices. Can you really risk that?"


    For a moment, Roman¡¯s fingers ckened, the flicker in his eyes betraying his internal war. But just then, a new voice interrupted the tense silence, slicing through it like a knife through water.


    "If he can¡¯t hurt you, then I¡¯ll kill you myself," Williams¡¯s voice was calm yet chilling, each word measured and precise, as he appeared at the stairwell, his expression unreadable, his gaze fixed on Sephira with a cold certainty. "I gave you the opportunity of a lifetime. You mess it up by manipting the one you were supposed to help. Yet you walk in here to make demands. What guts."


    "This does not concern you, Williams," Sephira snapped, herposure cracking for the first time. "This is between¡ª"


    "One more word, Sephira," Williams cut her off, his voice dropping to a whisper that carried all the weight of a shout. "One more word and I¡¯ll show you what it¡¯s like to be at my mercy." His gaze darkened, the promise of retribution burning in their depths. "I don¡¯t have a mate for you to threaten. Your leverage is useless with me. So think carefully before you make your next move."


    Sephira¡¯s confidence faltered, her lips pressing into a thin line, her eyes narrowing as she measured Williams, knowing the danger he posed.


    It was no news that he had given away his right to receive a goddess given mate. Everyone knew that, so threatening him with his mate was useless.


    She knew his strength, and knew he wasn¡¯t bluffing. With a tight, reluctant sigh, she took a step to the side, slipping from Roman¡¯s grasp, whose grip had ckened while Williams was talking.


    "This isn¡¯t over." She uttered in a whisper, then turned and made her way out without looking at any one of them, her exit a silent but chilling promise that her interference was far from finished.


    As the silence settled over the stairwell, thick enough to choke on, Roman and Williams exchanged a long, weighted look.


    Roman¡¯s eyes held an usation, but Williams¡¯s face remained impassive, giving away nothing of his thoughts, his mask as unreadable as stone.


    Finally, without a word, Roman turned and ascended the stairs, his mind already racing, his thoughts consumed by Tessy, wondering how he was going to exin what she¡¯d witnessed.


    He was, just now, celebrating how things were gradually bing less tense between them, the fragile peace they¡¯d built like spun ss. Who knew the priestess would show up and bring back all the tension?

 Chapter 45: Trap

    <h4>Chapter 45: Trap</h4>


    The moment Tessy walked back into the room and shut the door firmly behind her, she paused, looking ahead into the empty space with unfocused eyes. She didn¡¯t know which emotion to focus on.


    There was anger, simmering hot beneath her skin, and then there was confusion, twisting her thoughts into knots. Anger because of the unsettling scene she had met at the stairs, and confusion because she didn¡¯t understand what on earth¡¯s name was going on with her.


    She had already proceeded to put her room in order after Roman left. But just about a minuteter, she heard faint noises, then muffled voices creeping through the walls.


    They were so clear, so unnervingly close, that she thought they were right outside her door. When she opened her door cautiously to check, she saw no one, just the dimly lit hallway stretching silently. The voices, however, became even clearer, sharpening into distinct words, confusing her further. So she decided to figure out where it wasing from, only to arrive at the stairs and see Roman standing too close to the woman.


    She ran her fingers roughly through her hair and shut her eyes tightly. Was she going crazy? How was she hearing things from far away as if they were happening right beside her, whispered directly into her ear?


    Something was going wrong with her, deeply wrong, and the fact that she didn¡¯t know who to trust with that information frustrated her the most, tightening her chest like a vise.


    Letting out a slow, shaky breath, she finished up with the arrangement, then proceeded to the bathroom, her movements stiff. Her mother was still missing. That was one problem gnawing at her, refusing to let go.


    Once she got ready, smoothing her clothes with quick, nervous hands, she stepped out of the room.


    To her surprise, Roman was standing beside her door, leaning his broad body against the wall as if he had been waiting there for hours.


    Tessy paused mid-step, seeing how he was all dressed up, his dark clothes hugging his frame perfectly. He looked nothing like the exhausted, bloodstained person from just a few minutes ago. He looked effortlessly hot, and Tessy couldn¡¯t deny that, no matter how much she wanted to.


    "That was fast." Roman uttered, a hint of surprise in his low tone as he pushed himself off the wall and scrutinized her with those piercing eyes. "I was told that women take their time to dress up. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be out so soon," He added, burying his handszily in his pockets.


    "I also wasn¡¯t expecting you to be done with your massage session so soon. I guess she wasn¡¯t good enough." Tessy retorted sharply, the wordsshing out before she could stop them, suddenly recalling the intimate scene she had met at the stairs.


    She shot him a blistering re as her emotions shot up to the roof, threatening to spill over.


    Roman said nothing for a long while. He simply stared at her, his expression unreadable, while thinking of how to clear the air, already knowing exactly why she was that pissed.


    "Listen, baby, what you saw earlier is not what you think it is. Sephira is... she was..." Roman tried to exin, his voice strained, but when the appropriate word didn¡¯te through, he paused, and took a deep, steadying breath. "We had a business deal sometime in the past. That was why she was here." He finally got the words out, seeing how her eyes, which were glued to his face with unsettling intensity, were seeking answers, demanding the truth.


    "Does she work in a massage parlor, because she seemed to be quite enthusiastic about giving you a massage, and you looked veryfortable with it." Tessy refused to settle with that exnation, because her eyes weren¡¯t deceiving her when she saw the woman¡¯s hand all over his body as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of him.


    Roman said nothing for another tense stretch of silence. There was this fire in her eyes, zing and fierce, which was a stark contrast to the quiet pain her voice was trying¡ªand failing¡ªto hide. If he could, he would exin his rtionship with Sephira to her,y it all bare, tell her every single detail, but at the moment, he couldn¡¯t, and that knowledge weighed heavily on him.


    "I am not your ex husband, Tessy. Be it in your mind or in the physical, neverpare me to that bastard. I will not hurt you that way." Roman uttered, choosing another route, his voice dropping into something softer, almost pleading.


    Tessy swallowed. That was the most reassuring word she had heard in a very long time.


    When she was with Francis, she stopped asking or confronting him about other women he¡¯s with after a year of marriage simply because he never answers. He always avoided the question or twisted it to make her feel guilty for asking.


    "In what way do you want to hurt me then?" Tessy probed in a softer voice as hisst words had hit her in ways she didn¡¯t expect, slicing deeper than she wanted to admit.


    "The only thing I¡¯m concerned about is your happiness and safety. If I wanted to hurt you in any way, I¡¯d have done it already. I¡¯m not your enemy. Stop seeing me as one."


    For the first time since she arrived at the house, Tessy felt some level of calmness, a fragile peace settling over her like a thin nket. Her chaotic heart mellowed, and the sharp pain disappeared. But she willed her face not to show what she felt inside, keeping her expression carefully guarded.


    Gazing at the man in front of her, she didn¡¯t know what to think. Was he for real? Was this the universe¡¯s way of saying ¡¯you¡¯ve suffered enough, you deserve a treat¡¯?


    "I need to go home." Tessy uttered, deciding to drop the Sephira issue for now, her voice quieter than before.


    "You are home." Roman reminded her, his tone firm but not unkind.


    "Right. I need to go to my father¡¯s house. My mother is still missing."


    "I figured. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s go." Roman gestured for her to follow him with a slight tilt of his head, and she did, trailing behind him with a frown creasing her forehead.


    "You don¡¯t have toe with me."


    "I have to, I want to, and I will." He responded without looking back, his strides confident and unwavering.


    "Can someone else drive?" Tessy probed, not sure she was willing to embark on another rollercoaster ride with him.


    "Who do you have in mind?" Roman probed.


    "Maybe Daniel."


    "Daniel huh?" Roman smirked, a knowing glint in his eyes, but said nothing again until they arrived at the ground floor, the silence between them thick but not entirely ufortable.


    He turned toward the dining room with purposeful steps, and when he arrived there, he met Daniel brooding alone, seated on one of the chairs with his arms crossed tightly.


    "Boss," Daniel uttered, standing up from his seat hastily. At that instant, Tessy also arrived at the dining room, prompting Daniel to bow slightly. "Good morning, madam." He added, his voice respectful but edged with something cautious.


    Before she could respond, Roman spoke, his tone deceptively light. "My wife said she prefers you drive us this morning because I¡¯m not an efficient driver. Would you do us the honors?"


    Daniel¡¯s lips parted in incredulity, his eyes widening just a fraction. He moved his gaze briefly to Tessy, searching for confirmation, before returning it to Roman to ascertain if they were toying with him. But Tessy nodded in agreement, her expression expectant, while Roman had that infuriatingly unreadable expression on his face, the one that gave nothing away.


    At that point, Daniel knew it was a trap,id out perfectly for him to stumble into. So he shook his head slowly, choosing his next words carefully.


    "I don¡¯t know how to drive, Madam, especially in the mornings like this." Daniel responded with all the seriousness in the world, his face the picture of solemn sincerity.


    A satisfied smirk curved on Roman¡¯s lips at Daniel¡¯s answer, the corners of his mouth lifting just enough to be noticeable.


    Tessy, however, couldn¡¯t believe her ears. "You¡¯re kidding right?" She asked, her voiceced with disbelief.


    Daniel shook his head again, knowing he would get in deep trouble if he breaks the act. He had already seen the smirk on Roman¡¯s face, the silent warning in his eyes.


    "I¡¯m not kidding, ma¡¯am. Boss is the only efficient driver I know in this life. If boss is driving, you can be sure you are in good hands." Daniel chipped in smoothly, and Tessy gave up, exhaling in exasperation.


    She turned around sharply and proceeded to walk out of the house, her steps quick and irritated, closely followed by Roman, who had a smug look on his face, his victory silently celebrated.

 Chapter 46: Take me back home

    <h4>Chapter 46: Take me back home</h4>


    Tessy¡¯s expectation was disappointed when Roman started the car, the engine purring softly, and drove out of the house. She expected him to drive like a madman just like the night before, tires screeching and heart pounding, but he drove at a normal speed like a normal human would, the road slipping smoothly beneath them.


    A few times she threw him side nces, her fingers tightening imperceptibly on the seat, but forced herself not to make ament, so that his invincible demons won¡¯te whispering to his ears to start speeding like a lunatic, the wind howling past them once more.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to say something about my driving?" Roman asked with a smirk, his fingers drumming lightly on the steering wheel, as if he had heard what was going on in her mind.


    "You are surprisingly better than I thought." Tessy responded, having bit back on the sarcasticment which was about to escape her lips, her voice steady despite the flicker of amusement in her eyes. She shed him a small smile to back up her words, the expression not quite reaching the shadows in her gaze.


    Although he was shocked she responded, a contented smile graced Roman¡¯s lips, the corners lifting just enough to soften the sharp lines of his face.


    They soon arrived at the house, the tires crunching over gravel, and Tessy¡¯s brows knitted as she stepped out of the car, the cool air brushing against her skin. There was a police van out front, its lights off but the presence ominous, and some policemen outside, their postures stiff with unreadable purpose. Did something happen?


    She hurried into the house, the door swinging shut behind her with a muffled thud, ignoring the people outside. Sighting her father at one corner of the sitting room, the dim light casting long shadows over his face as he spoke with a different officer, she walked toward them, her footsteps deliberate.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Tessy heard the officer say when she arrived, his voice low and heavy, and she felt fear seep into her, cold and unrelenting, seeing how her father nodded solemnly, his jaw clenched tight.


    "Good morning, officer. What are you sorry about? Has my mother been found?" She threw the questions without thinking, the words tumbling out, searching the eyes of the man fearlessly as if she would get the answers from them, her pulse a frantic rhythm in her throat.


    "She¡¯s my daughter," Mr Curt introduced her when the officer shot her a confused look, his tone clipped, as though the words were dragged from him.


    "Oh... I¡¯m so sorry, Miss ¡ª"


    "Mrs," Roman corrected, his voice a quiet but firm interruption as he came to stand beside Tessy, his presence a solid warmth against her side.


    When the officer shifted his confused gaze once more from Roman to Mr. Curt, the man, once again, did another introduction, his lips thinning in displeasure.


    "That¡¯s my son-inw."


    Roman threw Mr Curt a side nce the moment he said that, his eyes dark with something unreadable, but kept a neutral expression, his face a mask of perfect control. If not for the severity of their current situation, he would have burst outughing, the absurdity of it all curling in his chest. Who was he referring to as his son-inw?


    "We found your mother, Ma¡¯am, but she was already dead when we got there." The officer revealed, his voice dropping into something gentler, and Tessy¡¯s heart dropped, the world tilting dangerously beneath her. "She was stuck in a burning building on the outskirts of town. We found her yesterday and her body is unrecognizable. But the autopsy confirmed her identity this morning. Investigations are still ongoing as we speak. We will ry any useful information as soon as we recieve any. I¡¯m sorry for your loss." The officer concluded the report, his words final, then excused himself, his footsteps fading into the background.


    Tessy¡¯s legs weakened instantly, her knees threatening to buckle, and she moved to rest on the nearest wall, the cool surface doing nothing to ground her as she broke down in tears, her sobs muffled against her palm.


    "No! This is not happening!" She muttered, the words raw and broken, finding it hard to believe what she just heard, the reality of it slicing deep.


    Roman, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes, his mind racing. Everything the officer just reported were lies, the deception obvious to him, and although he knew who could be responsible for it, he wondered why, the puzzle pieces shifting uneasily in his thoughts.


    Excusing himself, he walked out of the house, the door clicking shut behind him, back into the car and dialed a number, the dial tone sharp in the quiet.


    "Rome?" Williams¡¯ voice echoed from the other end of the phone, smooth and familiar.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Roman asked, his voice dangerously calm.


    "You¡¯re speaking in parables, Rome," Williams responded, a faint chuckle in his tone.


    "Howe Mrs Curt is dead when she is still in my house?" Roman came out in, the words deliberate, each one weighted.


    "Oh, that..." Williams uttered, then paused for a moment, the silence stretching. "You¡¯re not gonna free her anyway, so I only did what I could to kill the matter and put your wife¡¯s heart at peace. We have other pressing matters to attend to. You¡¯re wee."


    Roman remained silent for a while, before he ended the call, the screen going dark. In a way, Williams was right. This would help put the issue of Tessy¡¯s mother behind them. But he didn¡¯t like the fact that this broke her down so bad, the image of her tears burning in his mind.


    He let out a soft sigh, the sound barely audible, and stepped out of the car, the weight of the moment pressing down on him. As his feet trudged back to the house, the gravel shifting beneath his steps, he met a scene he wasn¡¯t expecting, the tension palpable even from a distance.


    "What would you have done? Go after her and find her? You think you would have done a better job than the police?" Mr Curt¡¯s voice boomed, his face flushed with anger as he red at Tessy, his hands clenched at his sides.


    "That is not the point. How could my mother be missing for days and you didn¡¯t think it was right to inform me? Did you even put any effort into finding her apart from that excuse of a flyer? I already know you hate her. You don¡¯t have to make it so obvious for the world to see." Tessy spoke bitterly, her tears pouring without restriction, her voice trembling with suppressed rage.


    "Don¡¯t you dare talk to me like that, and never ever raise your voice at me. Anyone would think you care about her when you are actually the biggest thorn in her flesh. You are the reason for all the trouble she went through. The only thing you bring with you everywhere you go is problems. Who do you think you are to talk to me like that?"


    "I will talk to you anyhow I want." Tessy uttered, taking slow, steady steps toward her father, her movements deliberate, dangerous. Her face, which initially had pain and helplessness stered on it, now turned cold and furious, despite the streak of tears trailing down her cheeks. "The days I let you bully and torture me are over." She continued walking forward, keeping her full attention on him, her gaze unflinching. "You think I¡¯m problematic, then watch out. I¡¯m about to show you what real problem is." Tessy took more steps, but just before she could reach the man, Roman stepped in between them, facing her, his body a barrier between the two.


    "He¡¯s not worth it, my love. Don¡¯t waste your energy on him." Roman said, using his thumb to wipe the tears from her face, his touch gentle despite the storm in his eyes. "You¡¯re not a problem to me. You¡¯re the best thing that happened to me." He added, and fresh tears fell from Tessy¡¯s eyes, staining her already dried cheeks, the words sinking deep.


    Without a word, she turned around and walked out of the house, her footsteps echoing in the heavy silence.


    "I don¡¯t appreciate anyone insulting my wife or making her cry. I thought I made that clear in ourst meeting, Mr Curt." Roman turned around to face the man, his voice low, lethal.


    "I didn¡¯t insult her, Mr. Gavriel. You are a witness to the way she spoke to me."


    "She can speak to you however she wants. You are supposed to worship the very ground she walks on. I guess you need a little persuasion to help you understand your ce." Roman dered, and without another word, he also walked out of the house, the door mming behind him, closely followed by Mr Curt, who was pleading for a chance to exin himself, his voice desperate.


    Roman walked to the car, the engine still warm, having sighted Tessy seated inside already, her silhouette framed by the window.


    "Just take me back home, please." Tessy uttered just as he got in the car, her voice hollow, and Roman nodded, feelingplete satisfaction in his heart because she had said to take her home.


    Silence permeated the car as they drove back to the mansion, the road stretching endlessly before them, and when they arrived, Tessy went straight to her room, ignoring everyone¡¯s greetings, her presence a storm contained within herself.


    The moment she shut her door upstairs, the sound final, all the opened doors on the other floors banged shut at the same time, without anyone touching them, the house itself seeming to shudder in response.

 Chapter 47: Just a scratch

    <h4>Chapter 47: Just a scratch</h4>


    Roman narrowed his eyes to mere slits when he heard more than one door banging shut at the same time, the sound echoing through the empty halls, but he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Cody and Daniel also frowned as the unnatural noise reached their ears, their bodies tensing in unison when they heard the noise. Cody even had it worse because, despite the fact that the front door did not open or bang shut, it still vibrated with eerie persistence as if someone pushed it with unseen hands, and he was sure with cold certainty there was no oneing inside the house.


    "What was that?" Roman asked, his voice low and dangerous, moving his gaze to Daniel, who looked confused as well, his usualposure slipping for a brief moment.


    "I¡¯m not sure, boss," Daniel answered.


    "Is Liam at home?" Roman threw another question sharply, and Daniel shook his head, his dark hair swaying with the movement.


    "Alpha Williams already left the house a while ago," Daniel revealed, his eyes darting toward the staircase. "It¡¯s just me and Cody and the servants in the house.jr."


    Roman turned his face from Daniel, a deep frown etched on his features. Without another word, he advanced towards the stairs with predator-like grace, Tessy¡¯s room burning brightly in his mind like a beacon.


    Oblivious to the confusion that was happening downstairs, Tessy moved like a zombie through the room. Her movements were sluggish and uncoordinated, the weight of her predicament finally sinking in and weighing her down like chains around her soul.


    She fell on the bed face t with a muffled thump, the mattress swallowing her form as shey there motionless, clenching her palms until her knuckles turned white as bone. She released a muffled, heart-rending scream into the mattress that shook her entire frame, pouring all of her pent-up frustration into the scream until her lungs burned for air.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that, just at the same time as she screamed with raw anguish that seemed to vibrate through the walls, a few items in the room were lifted up from their ces without any help or external force and floating about in the air as if caught in some invisible current.


    The sharp pain from the unintentional elongation of her nails, which pierced deep into the tender skin of her palms like tiny des, forced her to unclench her fists with a sudden gasp and stop screaming. But as soon as her scream died down into choked silence, the sound of falling objects crashing to the ground jolted her back to reality.


    She jumped up from the bed with a start, her heart pounding wildly, and looked around the room with wide, disbelieving eyes, wondering what the hell just happened.


    Already hurrying to her room when he heard her scream echoing through the halls, Roman literally ran towards the door with barely restrained urgency when the second noise reached his ears, his boots pounding against the floors.


    Believing she was in trouble and needed help immediately, he didn¡¯t bother with knocking or pleasantries. He pushed the door open with enough force to make it shudder in its frame and hurried inside the room, his body tense with readiness, only to halt abruptly when the strong metallic smell of fresh blood hit his nostrils like a physical blow.


    In less than a second, his sharp eyes scanned the messed-up environment, taking in every overturned object and out-of-ce item, before the pair settled on her trembling form, catching a hint of her confused state in the way her eyes darted wildly about. But what made Roman widen his eyes in genuine rm was the sight of bright red blood trailing in thin rivulets down her pale fingers, stark against her skin.


    Unhesitatingly, he marched towards her with purposeful strides, his arms already reaching out to steady her, but she also took backward steps away from him in quick session, her bare feet shuffling against the carpet, panic shing in her eyes like a cornered animal¡¯s.


    "Stay away from me," she said to him, her voice barely above a whisper, still moving away despite the fact that he had slowed down and was giving her a puzzled look that did nothing to calm her racing heart.


    "What do you mean, ¡¯stay away from you¡¯? You¡¯re hurt, Tessy. What happened to your hands?" Roman asked, his deep voiceyered with concern he couldn¡¯t hide. Yhat was when Tessy noticed the blood on her palms for the first time, her mind still reeling from recent events.


    Shock was an understatement of how she felt at that moment, her breath catching in her throat. Her mind had been too upied by the falling objects that seemed to defy gravity that she forgot about the stinging pain she had initially felt on her palms, now throbbing in time with her heartbeat.


    "How..." she trailed off, her voice breaking slightly as she struggled to form words, trying toe up with an exnation as to how the injury on her hands came about that wouldn¡¯t soundpletely insane.


    Roman made to approach her again, his movements deliberately slow and non-threatening, but she retreated hastily as if burned, moving to the side with jerky motions when her back met with a solid obstruction in the form of her dresser. "Don¡¯te close to me, please," she pleaded, her eyes wide and vulnerable, keeping her eyes on him like he might attack at any moment.


    "Did you hurt yourself intentionally?" Roman asked point nk, his gaze never leaving hers, searching for any telltale signs of deception in her face.


    Having no exnation that wouldn¡¯t soundpletely unbelievable, Tessy quickly came up with a lie that tasted bitter on her tongue. "It¡¯s nothing serious. Just a small ident, as you can see," she pointed weakly to the mess in the room that told a story of chaos. "I¡¯m a nurse, and I can take care of it myself. I just want to be left alone, please. I¡¯m not in my right frame of mind right now."


    Although Roman¡¯s jaw worked visibly as he clenched and unclenched his teeth, he still nodded curtly after a long moment and slowly turned around, his broad shoulders tense beneath his shirt, walking away from the room.


    He knew she was lying or hiding something important - he could see it in the way her eyes refused to meet his for too long and had detected it from the abnormal way her heart was beating a frantic rhythm against her ribs. But he didn¡¯t want to push her or force her when she was clearly distressed, as he feared with growing dread that she was trying to harm herself on purpose in some twisted form of release.


    He had tried to kill himself several times in his long life, each attempt more desperate than thest, but nothing he did worked no matter how creative or violent the method. But feeling that the one person he would dly live for was trying to take her own life gave him a kind of primal fear that he had never experienced before.


    As soon as he stepped out of her room and shut the door behind him with a soft click, he saw Freya approaching the room in a hurrry, her usually cheerful expression now one of concern and sadness that aged her youthful features prematurely.


    "Good morning, Mr. Gavriel. I¡¯m here to see Tessy," Freya greeted and announced formally, lowering her head slightly in respect as Tessy¡¯s mother¡¯s words re-echoed in her mind.


    "She¡¯s inside," Roman answered, his voice rough with unspoken emotions, and was about to walk away when he decided to confirm if his darkest suspicion was right, turning back abruptly. "Freya," he called, and Freya looked up at him with startled eyes full of questions she didn¡¯t voice. "Does Tessy practice self-harm?" The words tasted like ash in his mouth.


    Freya was taken aback by the unexpected question. "No," she answered immediately, her voice firm and unwavering, leaving no room for doubt in her conviction. "She has never done that ever since I¡¯ve known her, not even at her lowest points. Why did you ask? Is she okay?" Freya panicked, her words tumbling out faster as her mind conjured worst-case scenarios.


    "She¡¯s physically fine," Roman said carefully, choosing his words with precision. "Please do your best to help her calm down when you see her. She is extremely stressed right now, and I think the recent grief is making her lose touch with reality." With that ominous statement hanging between them, he walked away without another word, his tall form disappearing around the corner like a shadow.


    Freya didn¡¯t waste another second before rushing into the room, her movement halting abruptly when she found the cepletely messed up. She remembered Roman¡¯sst words about Tessy losing it, and she instantly thought of the worst possible oues.


    "Tess," she called out, her voice higher than usual with worry, but didn¡¯t wait for a response before she rushed to the bathroom instinctively, following the sound of running watering from that part of the room.


    Relief washed over her in a warm wave when she saw Tessy by the sink, her back turned as she methodically washed her hands under the stream. But the relief didn¡¯tst more than a heartbeat because she suddenly realized with dawning horror that there was blood swirling down the drain from the girl¡¯s hands.


    Freya hurried towards the girl without thinking. "What happened to your hand, Tess?" she asked, reaching out but stopping short of touching her friend, not wanting to startle her further.


    "Nothing serious. Just a scratch I got by ident," Tessy replied automatically, her voice t and distant, grabbing onto a bandage from the open first aid kit with practiced ease and wrapping it around the wound with clinical precision despite the slight tremble in her fingers.


    When she turned around to face Freya properly, the girl¡¯s face held all the sadness in the world in her expressive eyes, forcing Tessy¡¯s carefully controlled grief to bubble up to the surface once more like a tidal wave.


    "I¡¯m justing from the house. I¡¯m so sorry, Tess," Freya said softly, her gentle words finally breaking through Tessy¡¯s fragileposure and making her break down into fresh tears that streamed down her pale cheeks unchecked.


    Freya wasted no time in offeringfort. She moved at that instant to wrap Tessy in her arms without hesitation, pulling her close, providing her some small measure offort even as her own silent tears fell from her eyes onto Tessy¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 48: I didn鈥檛 do anything

    <h4>Chapter 48: I didn¡¯t do anything</h4>


    Evening descended over the mansion, painting the sky in soft shades of amber andvender. Freya tightened the strap of her bag, standing by the doorway as Tessy walked her to the gate. Their conversation was sparse, weighed down by the grief that still lingered in the air.


    "Thank you foring," Tessy said softly, her voice carrying a fragile sincerity.


    Freya ced aforting hand on Tessy¡¯s shoulder. "Be strong, Tess. Don¡¯t let this break you. You still have me and I¡¯m not going anywhere soon. Alright"


    Tessy nodded, offering a faint smile. As Freya stepped into the car, Tessy stood still, watching her friend disappear into the distance before turning back toward the house.


    Freya had wanted to stay over, but Tessy had strongly opposed it, giving her reason as wanting to be alone for the time being to gather her thoughts and put herself together.


    But she alone knew that was not the reason she didn¡¯t want her friend around. She would have dly weed the offer, wanting nothing but aforting shoulder.


    However, she didn¡¯t understand what was going on with her the past few days, and wouldn¡¯t want Freya to witness stuff like that. She didn¡¯t want her only friend to give her looks that suggested she was weird or evil. That would break her.


    The walk back was uneventful, her thoughts clouded as she headed for the stairs, her movements unhurried and deliberate. She was halfway to her room when Roman appeared at the other end of the staircase, descending with a confident air.


    "You haven¡¯t eaten all day," he remarked, his deep voice breaking through her thoughts.


    Tessy stopped in her tracks. "I¡¯m not hungry, Roman."


    "You missed breakfast and lunch. I won¡¯t let you skip dinner," he insisted, crossing his arms.


    "I said I¡¯m not¡ª" she began, but Roman raised a brow, the determination in his expression silencing her.


    "You need to eat. That¡¯s final." His tone left no room for argument.


    A resigned sigh escaped her lips. "Fine," she muttered, turning to follow him.


    The dining room was already bustling with the quiet tter of dishes being set. As they stepped in, Tessy¡¯s gaze fell on the table where Williams, Daniel, and Trevor were gathered. The two younger men acknowledged her and Roman¡¯s arrival with polite nods.


    "Our condolences, madam," Daniel said gently, his usually cheerful face lined with sympathy.


    Trevor bit down on his teeth, stopping himself from uttering any word of condolence, knowing fully well that the woman she was mourning was not dead.


    Out of all of them, the only one who didn¡¯t know that fact was Daniel. Like Tessy, he was also in the dark.


    Tessy managed a small smile. "Thank you. That means a lot."


    While Daniel¡¯s words provided a sliver offort, Williams remained focused on the table before him, his head bowed, his attention fixed on something he was working on.


    Roman quirked a brow at the guy. "What¡¯s got you so captivated? Found a new toy to tinker with?"


    Williams raised a single finger, silencing him with an air of mystery. "It¡¯s not a toy," he said without looking up. "And I need quiet if I¡¯m going to get this right."


    Tessy nced curiously at the object in front of him but refrained from asking questions. Instead, she moved to her seat as the servants began to serve the food. She watched with mild curiosity as Williams pulled two small white balls from his pocket, holding them in his palm like prized possessions.


    Her interest piqued, but she said nothing.


    Dinner had barely started when Williams sprinkled a powdery substance onto the box that was on the table.


    The moment he did, a strange sensation coursed through Tessy. Her chest tightened, her breathing grew shallow, and her brows knitted together in difort.


    But that was just the beginning.


    The world around her seemed to blur as Williams began rolling the two white balls together between his fingers. The rhythmic motion was oddly hypnotic, but it struck a nerve deep within Tessy.


    A sudden, sharp pain erupted in her head, forcing a scream from her lips. Grabbing her head, she stumbled back from her chair, her bnce wavering.


    Roman was at her side in an instant, his strong arms catching her before she could hit the floor.


    "Tessy!" he eximed, his voiceced with concern. "What¡¯s happening? Talk to me!"


    But Tessy couldn¡¯t form the words. The pain was overwhelming, a searing agony that left her disoriented. Roman steadied her, his piercing gaze searching her face for answers, but all he found was confusion mirroring his own.


    Williams had stopped rolling the balls, his eyes narrowing as he observed Tessy. The moment he stopped rolling the balls, she calmed, her breaths evening out, though she looked shaken.


    A knowing glintced with suspicion shed in Williams¡¯s eyes.


    "Interesting," he murmured under his breath. He resumed rolling the balls, watching intently as Tessy let out another anguished scream, clutching her head as if trying to block out an invisible force.


    Roman¡¯s frustration bubbled to the surface. "Stop whatever it is you¡¯re doing, Liam!" he growled, realizing only now that Tessy¡¯s suffering was rted to what Williams was doing.


    Tessy¡¯s screams ceased as suddenly as they began when Williams stopped his actions. She pushed herself away from Roman¡¯s hold, her steps unsteady as she backed toward the door.


    "Y¡¯all should leave me alone and stay the hell away from me," she said hurriedly, her voice breaking slightly. Without waiting for a response, she turned and fled the dining room, her retreat swift and desperate.


    Roman¡¯s eyes followed her retreating figure, his jaw tightening. He turned on Williams, his voice cold. "What did you do to her?"


    Williams leaned back in his chair, a serious look settling on his features. "I didn¡¯t do anything, Rome. Not directly, anyway."


    "Don¡¯t y games with me," Roman snapped.


    Letting out a sigh, Williams confessed, "Your wife is a dark witch."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Williams shrugged, holding up the balls. "These are devices designed to identify dark witches. When rolled, they emit a frequency that affects only those with dark magic. Her reaction just proves she¡¯s got dark magic buried deep within her."


    Roman couldn¡¯t believe it. He stared at Williams for a while before silently heading back towards the stairs.

 Chapter 49: In my dreams

    <h4>Chapter 49: In my dreams</h4>


    Roman arrived at her door and the urge to open it without knocking washed over him, but he suppressed it and knocked first.


    "Go away. I don¡¯t want to eat, I don¡¯t want to talk to anybody. Just leave me alone, please." Tessy¡¯s voice reached him from inside the room, and the hurt in her voice broke his heart.


    Hearing her words, he tried to push the door open from the outside, but that proved abortive. She did lock the door from the inside.


    "Open the door, Tessy. I¡¯m not here to feed you. I just want to help." Roman spoke after letting out a frustrated sigh.


    "I don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯m fine." Tessy sniffed, keeping her gaze on the door but not making any effort to go toward it. Her mind was still reeling from what happened to her earlier.


    "You just reacted very strongly to that device downstairs. It indicates that there is a serious problem. If you don¡¯t get help now, you will go crazy in a short while. Do you want to end up in a home for the mentally unstable?" Roman asked, choosing to go another route to get her to open the door.


    Inside of him heughed at himself. How was he evening up with all these silly methods just to pacify someone? Where was he getting the patience from? If it were to be another person in that room, he would just break the door down to get ess, and have it reced the next day.


    But here he was, thinking up different methods to get a frail being to open a door in his house. Unbelievable.


    Panic hit Tessy when she heard she would go crazy. She wouldn¡¯t have believed it, but how was she to exin all the strange things that had been happening to her recently?


    Without thinking further, she moved to open the door and let Roman in. With questions swirling in her eyes, she moved to sit on the bed.


    "You¡¯re stubborn." Roman uttered, shaking his head as he observed her. "I wonder why you didn¡¯t disy this part of you when you were still with your ex." He added, slowly moving toward the bed where she was seated.


    "If you¡¯re here to talk about my ex, you can as well leave." Tessy deepened her frown, her voice filled with venom, but she made no real effort to send him away.


    At her words, Roman chuckled, his shoulders vibrating slightly. "See what I mean? If you had been this stubborn to him, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered as much as you did. I wonder why I¡¯m the one on the receiving end of this recent development." He sat down on the bed, next to her, looking straight into her eyes. "Not that I mind though. I love that fire in your eyes and wish to see it everyday, without the hate."


    Tessy rolled her eyes internally. He was a sweet talker and she wasn¡¯t ready for sweet talks at that moment. Not when she had other important matters bothering her.


    "You said I would go crazy after a short while. Did you mean that? Is it true?" She probed, searching his mesmerizing eyes for answers or a hint of deceit.


    Roman wanted tough, but he held it back. "Of course it¡¯s true." He answered with a serious expression despite knowing what he was saying was only half truth.


    She wouldn¡¯t go crazy literally, but she didn¡¯t know what she was, so telling her she was a witch was out of the question. She would never believe it. So he decided to twist the situation to his advantage.


    "That device you just reacted to was designed to find people with special conditions. Those who react to it the way you did surely have these conditions and the reaction could drive them into insanity if they don¡¯t get help soon. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to help you. My wife cannot go insane." He exined and Tessy became even more agitated.


    "What are these conditions?" She asked.


    "I¡¯ll find out only if you give me the right answers to my questions." Roman revealed in a serious tone.


    "What questions?" Tessy probed, narrowing her eyes in suspicion. She didn¡¯t know if she could trust him with certain information at her disposal.


    "First, have you ever wondered why you don¡¯t look like either your mother or your father?"


    Tessy frowned. What has that got to do with the condition he talked about?


    "I want answers only, not questions. I¡¯m heading somewhere, so don¡¯t question the method of diagnosis." Roman uttered, knowing from her reaction, exactly what woulde out of her next.


    "I¡¯ve never questioned it." Tessy answered after letting out a long breath.


    "Really? Not even once? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re that dumb to not have noticed it." Roman spoke in disbelief.


    Tessy red at him and a small smile graced his features. "I never said I didn¡¯t notice it. I just didn¡¯t question it. Even if I did question it, I wouldn¡¯t have received a response so what is the use? Moreover, there is now that said a child must look like the parents. The child could take after their aunt¡¯s, uncles, or grandparents." Tessy lectured him, and he nodded his head like a good student following all she was saying.


    "Have you met any of your parents rtives?" Roman threw another question, one that made Tessy think deeply.


    "From my father¡¯s side, yes. From my mother¡¯s side, I¡¯m not sure," she answered, putting on a thoughtful look.


    "Is anyone of them blonde with green eyes?"


    "Nope. They have brown or ck hair. Why are you even asking me this?" She suddenly asked, surprised she had even talked about her family so freely with him up till that point.


    "I already said I was heading somewhere. Flow with me," he said, giving her no response to her question. "Have you met anybody at all who looks like you? A man? Probably your mother¡¯s friend or visitor?"


    Tessy went quiet for a while before she finally shook her head. Since she became old enough to remember things, her mother had never had any friend or acquaintancese over to the house.


    But then she suddenly remembered something that made her frown. "The only ce I¡¯ve ever met a man who looked eerily familiar and just like me is in my dreams." She confessed, and Roman¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 50: Wicked idea

    <h4>Chapter 50: Wicked idea</h4>


    "Tell me about this dream," Roman demanded.


    "No," Tessy declined firmly. She didn¡¯t know why he was asking the questions, and she didn¡¯t trust him.


    "It¡¯s important, Tessy."


    "No," she declined again. "Not until you give me a befitting reason why you need to know all these things."


    While she was talking, Roman was already working on a reason to give to her. "Some of these conditions are inherited from family members you look very much like. If we can trace this person, we can get you a cure."


    "Are you a psychiatrist?" Tessy probed.


    "Williams is an expert in this field. His interrogation method is harsh and I don¡¯t want you to deal with him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the one here with you. If you give me the correct answers, he will carry out the research and find you a solution in no time." Roman twisted the answer again in a way that wouldn¡¯t give her a clear picture of what he was talking about, even though it was the truth.


    "But it¡¯s just a dream. I¡¯ve never met this person in real life," Tessy repeated, conflicted at that point.


    "Anything that can give us a lead is important. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a dream, vision, or imagination. Just tell me."


    Tessy gave up. She narrated the dream to the best of her knowledge, leaving out everything about what happened after she woke up.


    Roman put on a thoughtful look. "Since when have you been having this dream?"


    "Since I met you," Tessy fired at him, shooting him a re as she suddenly felt the need to be mad at him as if it was his fault she was having the weird dreams.


    Her answer caught Roman unawares, but he tried to maintain a straight face.


    "Can you remember what the forest you were running through looked like?" he threw another question, and this time, Tessy looked like she couldn¡¯t believe him.


    "How do you expect me to be taking note or admiring the scenery when I was running for my life? I was scared, for God¡¯s sake," Tessy answered in exasperation. "You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a random dream?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at him.


    "I can¡¯t say for now. Let Williams look into it and I¡¯ll get back to you when he gives me some information," Roman answered her question, gazing into her eyes as if he sought to get lost in them.


    Ever since he stepped into the room, her scent had been messing with his senses, but the important issue he had to discuss with her helped him stay sane.


    Now that the issue was partly out of the way, he was fighting hard to keep his hands to himself.


    He reached out to touch her face, but suddenly paused midway and retracted his hand, a move that confused Tessy when she noticed it.


    Before she could say anything, he was already speaking.


    "Before we get the results of the diagnosis, there¡¯s one important thing you have to do to prevent you from going crazy. You have to eat."


    "I¡¯m not going back down to the dining room. I have no energy left," Tessy shook her head.


    "I got you covered," Roman uttered, then fetched his phone from his pocket as he dialed Trevor¡¯s number. "Bring my baby¡¯s food upstairs," he ordered, then ended the call.


    Outwardly, Tessy gave no reaction. She only stared at him for a few seconds before looking away. However, she couldn¡¯t deny the fluttering feeling his words sent to her stomach. Francis had only ever called her by her name since she came to know him, but she couldn¡¯t count the number of nicknames Roman had used to refer to her, and they were all sweet.


    Soon the food arrived as if they had just been at the other end of the hallway when he made the call.


    "You can leave," he dismissed Trevor and the servant with him, and they gave a bow before exiting the room and leaving the couple alone.


    Knowing the next thing that woulde out of his mouth would be for her to start eating, Tessy moved to pick up the cutlery, but he stopped her from reaching it.


    "You¡¯re injured. No stressing your hand tonight," he said, taking the first bite of the food before extending the next one to her. "Ahh... Open up," he said, hovering the fork around her closed lips.


    Tessy was stunned for a few seconds as she fixed her gaze on the outstretched fork. "I can eat by myself. My injury is not that bad," she said, doing her best not to open her lips too wide while speaking.


    Although Roman didn¡¯t respond, he didn¡¯t withdraw the fork. His insistent gaze settled on her until she finally gave up and opened her mouth to ept the food.


    Like a child granted his best wish, a wide smile appeared on his face as he moved to repeat the action again and again, taking one bite and extending the next to her.


    "Does Williams Xander live here?" she asked after some time of being fed like a baby.


    "He stays here if he has business around this vicinity," Roman answered.


    "Are you two rted?" Tessy threw another question.


    "Liam is part of the family."


    "So he¡¯s your brother?" Tessy probed, and Roman wore a thoughtful look.


    "He¡¯s like a brother to me."


    "Not your brother then," she noted, narrowing her eyes slightly. "Are you..." she started to ask, but stopped herself before she couldplete the question.


    But Roman was not ready to let it slide. "Am I what?" he asked, curious to know what was running through her mind.


    "Are you gay?" she finallypleted the question, scared of what the answer might be.


    Roman looked taken aback by her question. "No," he answered, pausing his hand movement toward the te of food. "Why did you ask?"


    "Williams Xander, Trevor, Daniel, Cody - all men. All the servants in the house are men. Not a single woman around. The only woman I¡¯ve seen here is your business partner, Seraphina. But she doesn¡¯t live here," Tessy gave her reasons for asking the questions, even though those were only part of the reasons.


    Roman shed her a smile. How was he going to exin to her that he was cursed to abhor a woman¡¯s touch for centuries, reason he had no females around him?


    "I¡¯m straight, baby. I love women," he said, but frowned the next second. "No, that didn¡¯te out right. I love only one woman, and that woman is you."


    "If that¡¯s true, then why haven¡¯t you made any effort to touch me since we got married?" Tessy asked, bringing up her second reason, recalling his earlier action of trying to touch her but changing his mind.


    Instead of responding, Roman shut his eyes as her question stirred something dangerous inside of him.


    "Don¡¯t tempt me," he finally said, opening his eyes after regaining control. "You don¡¯t know how badly I want you, Tessy. But I already promised to court you properly and win your heart the right way this time, and that involves not touching you unless you give me permission to. Don¡¯t make me break my promise."


    Tessy didn¡¯t have words. He sounded so sweet she wanted to cry. However, instead of tears, another wicked idea began to take form in her mind.

 Chapter 51: What if?

    <h4>Chapter 51: What if?</h4>


    A smile dominated Roman¡¯s features the moment he stepped out of Tessy¡¯s room. Thest time he felt so fulfilled and satisfied was the day he married her.


    But tonight was different. He felt like he had ovee one of the greatest hurdles in his life. He had just fed Tessy, and she ate withoutining. It was such a small thing. Why did it make him so happy?


    He moved down the stairs with a wide grin still stered on his face as he relished the beautiful moment he just had. But the smile disappeared the moment he made it to the dining room and set eyes on Williams once more. Standing by the doorway and leaning against the doorframe, he fixed his intense, narrowed eyes on Williams.


    Thetter had his fingers on his chin, wearing a calm expression as he engaged in a staringpetition with Roman.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Williams finally asked, knowing Roman was ready to stay in that position if he didn¡¯t break it, and he wasn¡¯t ready to keep up with the staringpetition because he had things he needed to talk about.


    "You brought that device here intentionally to hurt my wife, didn¡¯t you?" Roman asked, still not moving from his position.


    Williams rolled his eyes internally. "You¡¯re not the first person to get married, Rome," he said, already tired of Roman emphasizing that point. "And why would I want to hurt her intentionally?"


    "Because you¡¯ve been suspecting her, and I didn¡¯t give you the opportunity to question or hurt her, so you found another means," Roman exined his thoughts, finally moving toward the trio and taking the seat opposite Williams instead of the one at the head of the table.


    "She is a dark witch," Williams started speaking, but Roman cut into his speech.


    "She is not."


    "Rome," Williams called his name in a tired tone, but Roman cut him off yet again.


    "We¡¯re not sure of anything yet, and even if she is, she is my dark witch. Leave her alone."


    Williams gave up trying to talk sense into his head. Nothing he would say at that moment concerning Tessy would make any sense to him.


    Trevor and Daniel darted their eyes between the two, contributing nothing to the discussion. Trevor was engrossed with his ownplicated thoughts while Daniel wasn¡¯t sure how to react to the new discovery.


    "I have reason to believe her father has been visiting her in the dream, although his reason was not rted to having a daughter-father talk or introduction. He came demanding for his head," Roman revealed, his intense gaze fixed on Williams.


    "I¡¯m confused," Williams uttered, legitimately puzzled this time.


    Roman narrated Tessy¡¯s dream to him, leaving nothing out. "She started having these dreams after we got married, which makes me believe there must be something terribly wrong with her roots, and my finding her triggered a reaction. I need you to investigate. I need the identity of a witch that looks like her, who was beheaded within thest twenty-seven years."


    "Twenty-seven years is a long time," Williams pointed out.


    "And I believe Monero has got records of these activities. Find me the information I need. Elena is moving too slowly. I need to figure out why a dead man is visiting my wife demanding for his head," Roman demanded, his tone suggesting he wasn¡¯t ready to change his mind or let the topic go.


    Williams let out a sigh, packed up the little device, and headed out of the house, Monero in his mind.


    With Williams gone, Roman fixed his gaze on Daniel. "You seem to like my wife a lot, and she is veryfortable with you," he suddenly spoke, making Daniel¡¯s eyes widen.


    "Erm... Boss, it¡¯s because I have some knowledge on how to get along with humans. That¡¯s why," Daniel was quick to defend himself.


    "No need to panic," Roman uttered, seeing how tense Daniel had be. "It¡¯s good she likes you. That way you can provide her protection when I¡¯m not there. But she must not like you more than me, or else I¡¯ll make you disappear."


    Daniel swallowed. Even though Roman was speaking in a light tone, he knew the guy was not joking. He would truly make him disappear if he set his mind to it.


    ""Also, since you¡¯re very good with humans, you must know the best gift to get for my wife in this situation. Go prepare one for me right away¡ªand make sure it¡¯s something she¡¯ll truly appreciate."


    Daniel shot up to his feet without waiting to be told twice, his mind already racing with ideas. His head moved in wild circles as he tried toe up with the best possible gift, something that would not only impress Joan but also please Roman. He didn¡¯t dare get it wrong.


    The moment Daniel rushed out, Roman shifted his sharp gaze to Trevor, his tone turning more inquisitive. "You¡¯ve been quiet for a while now. What¡¯s going through that head of yours?"


    "Mrs. Curt is still alive as we speak and is still in the dungeon. I don¡¯t understand how she has been dered dead," Trevor finally voiced the thought that had been bothering him, his brows furrowing in confusion.


    Roman exhaled slowly, leaning back as he regarded Trevor with a measured look. "Well, thanks to Williams, she is dead," he said in a resigned tone, as if the matter had already been settled beyond question.


    Trevor shook his head, his expression clouded with unease. "I have a bad feeling about this," he admitted, his voiceced with concern. "Something doesn¡¯t sit right with me. I feel like this is a wrong move, and we might be walking straight into a trap of our own making. What if she finds out the truth someday? What then?"


    "She won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry about it," Roman dismissed Trevor¡¯s concern. However, he couldn¡¯t help the sudden difort he felt at the pit of his stomach at that thought.

 Chapter 52: You don鈥檛 belong here

    <h4>Chapter 52: You don¡¯t belong here</h4>


    The city of Monero looks like any other modern human metropolis¡ªbustling streets, busy coffee shops, and towering office buildings reflecting the sunlight. Cars honk in traffic, subway trains rush through underground tunnels, and people hurry along sidewalks with their faces buried in their phones.


    To an outsider, it seemspletely normal, but beneath the surface, Monero is a city ruled by witches.


    White witches blend seamlessly into society, working as doctors, teachers, and business owners, using small, unnoticed spells to make life easier. A barista might brew the perfect cup of coffee without touching the machine, or a nurse might heal minor wounds with just a touch¡ªsubtle enough that humans never question it. The Witch¡¯s Council ensures that magic remains hidden in in sight, enforcing strictws against exposure.


    While white witches keep the city running smoothly, dark witches operate in the shadows, practicing forbidden magic in hidden corners of Monero. There was nothing they hated more than having to hide their magic. The very reason they hated Roman because his presence ensured they only worked in secret.


    Abandoned buildings serve as meeting ces for those who dabble in curses, blood rituals, and soul-binding spells. Some work in secret as underground spellcasters for hire, offering hexes, love potions, or illusions to those willing to pay.


    The council tries to suppress their influence, but dark magic always finds a way to thrive. Rumors spread of a hidden society deep within the city, a ce where dark witches gather, growing in power and challenging the delicate bnce between light and dark.


    For the humans who live in Monero, most remain blissfully unaware of the magic surrounding them. A few, however, suspect the truth¡ªshopkeepers who notice strange happenings, police officers who find crime scenes with no logical exnation, and journalists chasing stories that never quite add up.


    Some humans are allies to the witches, working alongside them, while others fear what they don¡¯t understand. In the heart of Monero, beneath its normal exterior, an invisible war is brewing between those who seek to preserve the bnce and those who want to shatter it.


    And Monero was more than just another city to Williams. Monero was home. His birthce. The ce he grew up, and the ce he made some major decisions that had brought him to the point where he was.


    But even though he knew and considered Monero to be his home, there were a few people who believed he didn¡¯t belong there simply because of his mixed background. And they never failed to remind him whenever he was there.


    One of those people was Cornelius Alphonsus, the assistant to the head of Witches Council.


    Williams had just stopped by therge notice board in the council building to read an announcement that caught his eye when he felt a presence approaching him. He didn¡¯t turn around and just waited. Soon enough, the person arrived at the board.


    "It seems you don¡¯t have enough work to do at Luminera, that¡¯s why you keep crawling back here." Cornelius¡¯s voice reached his ears, and a smirk made its way to Williams¡¯s face.


    "Hi, Cornelius, good to see you again." Williams turned to face him. "It seems you¡¯re in a bad mood. Fortunately, I¡¯m in the mood to fight, and I believe fighting will make you feel better. Wanna fight?"


    Cornelius took a step away, eyeing the guy with disdain. "You don¡¯t belong here. Go back to Luminera since you have chosen to side with our enemies. Two-faced bastards are not weed in Monero."


    As soon as he said that, he walked away, leaving Williams alone, while thetter chuckled in response. He had heard those exact words too many times; it now sounded amusing instead of annoying.


    Moving on, he headed to the council¡¯s admin block and walked into a particr office as if he owned the ce. A small smile settled on his features when he saw the man seated behind the desk.


    "Edwin," Williams called out in a light voice, plopping himself down on the receiving chair even before being asked to do so.


    The ck-haired and ck-eyed man looked at him with a tired expression.


    "I hope I am safe, Williams," Edwin asked, moving his attention back to what he was doing on his desk.


    "Why do you ask that?" Williams probed.


    "Because I don¡¯t understand why out of all the offices in this building, you choose to walk into this one. What do you want?"


    Williams let out a lightughter. "You are always goodpany, Edwin. And don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe. I just need to find somebody, and who best to help me with that if not you?"


    "You came to Monero with your werewolf friends yesterday to cause trouble, and now you need my help?"


    "Some witches trying to abduct someone close to me¡ªthat was why I was here. I didn¡¯te to cause trouble."


    "Why didn¡¯t you approach me to help you with that problem instead ofing in here and taking lives?"


    "You wouldn¡¯t have done anything about it if I had approached you. I know your capabilities, and I know what to meet you for. Now let¡¯s get back to business. I don¡¯t have much time."


    "Who do you want to find?"


    "I want records of all the witches that were executed by beheading in the past twenty seven years," Williams revealed, and a frown made its way to Edwin¡¯s face.


    "Monero has stopped execution by beheading, and you know that. Thest one happened over a hundred years ago. Why exactly are you looking for this information?"


    "Stop asking questions you don¡¯t want answers to. I know that official execution by beheading has stopped, but there are still a few unofficial ones that happened in thest few years. I don¡¯t know the name of the person I¡¯m looking for, but I know he¡¯s blonde with green eyes and was beheaded between now and twenty seven years ago. Help me to look around and find the information as quickly as you can. It¡¯s very important. I wouldn¡¯t be here if it is not."

 Chapter 53: Help you find her

    <h4>Chapter 53: Help you find her</h4>


    Williams left Monero as soon as Edwin promised to find him what he wanted. He drove back to Luminera, his pack, where Cornelius had imed he belonged. A small smile tugged at his lips when he recalled their little banter. As much as Monero was home, Luminera was home as well. There was no separating him from either ce.


    The smile soon faded from his face when he reached the border of Luminera, only to find his beta and warriors there, their stance one of high alertness. His car soon pulled up before them, and he stepped out.


    "Alpha," they all greeted, lowering their heads.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he questioned, fixing his eyes on Vanessa, his beta.


    "It¡¯s Alpha Jorell. He is in the pce as we speak. We tried to question him, but he asked us to stay away since he wasn¡¯t in our territory," Vanessa quickly reported the current situation, her face set to a hard line.


    "Wait here," Williams said, climbing back into his car and driving toward the pce.


    Truly, the pce was not in Luminera¡¯s territory, but Luminera was closest in proximity to the pce. The pce used to be Roman¡¯s home before he abandoned the ce and decided to settle in a human city decades ago. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Jorell would be there, knowing he was one of the people that wanted nothing more than to eliminate Roman from the face of the earth.


    Jorell stood before the elegantly designed throne, admiring the exquisite seat with all the adoration in the world.


    But his features switched back to normal when he heard someone walking in behind him. Turning around, he found Williams, who had stopped walking a few meters away from him.


    "Williams," Jorell called out, shing a small smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "You¡¯re here."


    "What are you doing here, Jorell?" Williams threw the question, his expression clearly showing he wasn¡¯t there to exchange pleasantries.


    "Is there anyw that forbids me from being here?" Jorell shot at him, switching from his fake pleasant demeanor into his cold self. But his attitude didn¡¯t even scratch Williams slightly.


    "This is the royal pce, home to the king. You should not be here when you have no reason to be, especially in the absence of the king," Williams pointed out.


    Augh erupted from Jorell. "What king? We have no king, Williams. The earlier you get that into your head, the better. I know you believe in Roman, but it¡¯s just a matter of time before I take him out and im this beauty." Jorell gestured with his hands at the entire pce. "All this will soon be mine, so you better pick your sides carefully. I will not forgive traitors when I be king."


    Williams gave no reaction. "What gives you the assurance that you can take out Roman and be king?"


    "The moon goddess, of course," Jorell answered with pride. "What other entity can give such assurance? Haven¡¯t you heard the prophecy?"


    "What prophecy?" Williams probed, curious and also wanting to get information out of the guy.


    "The prophecy that said Jorell, the son of Alexander, would be blessed with a mate from the goddess herself, who will give him the ability to defeat his greatest foe and rule over all," Jorell recited the prophecy with so much excitement in his tone.


    Williams wondered if all the excitement was simply because of a prophecy, but the guy soon proved him wrong, answering his unspoken question.


    "You can¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard of the prophecy. And to prove that the prophecy is real, I have seen her with my very own eyes. However, I lost her due to my ignorance and negligence," he added, hisst words spoken in a solemn voice filled with regret. "But I¡¯m fortunate to receive a second chance from the moon goddess. My mate shall return to me."


    "I thought you already have a Luna. Howe you¡¯re talking about another mate?" Williams probed further.


    "You think Lisa is my mate? Lisa is just a means to an end¡ªa way to secure my position as Alpha of Brish Pack."


    Williams remained quiet, and just as he suspected, the guy started to speak again.


    "Listen, Williams, I know you are close to Roman. But his end is near. So I¡¯m advising you to pick a better side¡ªmy side. We would do wonders if we fight together. And when we win, I¡¯ll ensure you remain as Alpha of Luminera and allocate more wealth to your pack."


    Williams wanted tough. Luminera was already the wealthiest and strongest pack, even with their many challenges. He would have pointed that fact out to the guy, but he wanted something different.


    "How do I know you aren¡¯t just bluffing to get me to join you? I don¡¯t engage in fights I¡¯m not absolutely certain I¡¯ll win. If I must join you, then I need something more than a prophecy to believe you can eliminate Roman."


    Jorell let out an evilugh, walking down the raised tform to stand beside Williams.


    "Listen, Williams, I don¡¯t bluff. The moon goddess indeed did promise and delivered. I made a mistake and lost my mate. But I made sure she would be reincarnated. And now I know she¡¯s back. I just need to find her and mark her. That¡¯s all I need to get the power to vanquish Roman from the face of the earth," Jorell spoke with all the seriousness in the world.


    "This promised mate of yours¡ªwhat does she look like?" Williams threw a question that got Jorell shooting him a suspicious look. "I only asked so that I can help you find her or inform you if I see someone that looks like her," Williams rified.


    "I will find her myself. I don¡¯t need your help with that. All I need is your support. Help me with every bit of information you can about how to bring Roman down so that my work will be easier. That would be more than enough help."

 Chapter 54: Hire the three of them

    <h4>Chapter 54: Hire the three of them</h4>


    Tessy opened the door of her bedroom the next morning, her stepsing to a halt when she set her eyes on a beautiful rose bouquet lying lonely on the floor in front of her door.


    Looking around, the hallway waspletely empty and silent¡ªno soul lurked around. She picked up the bouquet and brought it to her nose, drawing in a deep breath of the refreshing scent.


    As she exhaled and opened her eyes, a smile appeared on her face. Just then, she found a note attached to the bouquet.


    <i>"They are not close to being as beautiful as you are, neither do they smell nearly as wonderful as you do,</i>" the first line read. She continued reading: <i>"But I hope they can bring a teeny weeny bit of a smile to your face, and help lighten the burden in your heart.</i>" This part broadened her smile because it indeed did put a smile on her face.


    This was one gesture she had seen being extended to some women around her, but had never happened to her.


    She had told herself that it didn¡¯t matter. She had made herself believe that receiving things like this didn¡¯t equate love. She still believed it, but now that she was on the receiving end, it felt so good that she wanted to drop that belief instantly.


    Already knowing who it was from, she couldn¡¯t help the smile that settled on her face. But that was before she read thest line:


    <i>"From the only husband you¡¯ll ever need in this life and beyond."</i>


    Tessy rolled her eyes internally, although her heart fluttered wildly. It felt strange.


    With the bouquet still in her hand, she walked to the dining room, her stomach grumbling fromck of food. Her steps paused right at the entrance of the dining room, her brows knitting when she saw three women standing beside Roman.


    They had their heads lowered, palms crossed over their lower abdomen even as they stood upright. It seemed as if they were receiving some form of lecture from Trevor, who they all had their attention on at that very moment.


    Roman, on the other hand, shifted his attention to her when she made an appearance. He wasn¡¯t eating but he was fully dressed as if he was about to attend a meeting. A bright smile made it to his face, firstly because her mere presence lightened him up all the time, and secondly because she had his gift in her hand and she didn¡¯t look mad. It made him so proud.


    "Good morning, my darling wife. Come, baby,e sit beside your king," Roman called out with a light tone, gesturing with his hand towards the seat next to his. Tessy made her way there, the confusion still on her face.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Tessy probed, ignoring hisments and the excitement in his voice.


    "Interview for the job of serving you and making sure you never do anything stressful again. One of them willnd the job," Roman answered, his excitement not watering down one bit. "You can conduct your own interview and pick the best one out of them."


    After saying this, he got up from his seat, having received a signal from Trevor that he was runningte. He moved towards Tessy¡¯s chair and lowered himself to whisper to her ear: "I have to attend a meeting now. I¡¯ll see youter in the evening. Do you like my gift?"


    A small smile appeared on Tessy¡¯s face and she nodded her head to the question. "Thank you. I like it, and it did make me smile just like you wanted," she answered, to his utmost surprise.


    Roman felt like he was on cloud nine. "I¡¯m d you liked it," he said, straightening himself and lifting his shoulders in a show of pride before he walked out of the dining room.


    Once he left, Tessy shifted her eyes to the women standing in the dining room with their heads lowered. Although she couldn¡¯t see their faces yet, one person caught her attention. She looked younger than the other two and seemed to be finding it difficult to stay still as her hands twitched every now and then.


    "Lift your heads and look at me," she said to them, and they all did as she instructed. "What are your names?" Beginning from her right hand side, she pointed to the first one.


    "I am Gina, ma¡¯am." The firstdy introduced herself. She looked to be older than the other two and moreposed. Her face held no smile. Instead, she does a professional look.


    "I¡¯m Ruby, ma¡¯am," the second one¡ªwho had caught Tessy¡¯s attention¡ªintroduced herself with a smile that could melt any heart. And Tessy¡¯s heart did melt as she returned the smile.


    "I am Alexa," the third one introduced herself, only shing a small polite smile.


    Tessy became confused. If she was limited to having only one maid, then Ruby would be the one she would choose, but she wanted to know her options first.


    "Must I pick one? Can¡¯t I hire all of them?" Tessy asked, not wanting to favor one over the others. Moreover, there were only men in the house, and she needed a few women there to provide herpany and make her feel like she wasn¡¯t the only woman in a sea of men.


    "It¡¯s your choice, madam. If you want us to hire the three of them, we will be d to do that," Trevor, who she had thrown her initial questions to, responded, giving her the go-ahead to do what she wanted.


    "Good. Then hire the three of them," Tessy concluded, and Trevor nodded his head in approval.


    "All right then, the three of you are hired. Do your best not to forget the rules, because that is the quickest way to leave this house forever," he reminded them, and they all nodded their heads.


    "You may leave," he dismissed them.


    "Thank you, ma¡¯am," they chorused before moving to exit the dining room.

 Chapter 55: Goodbye, Mom

    <h4>Chapter 55: Goodbye, Mom</h4>


    As they were filing out of the dining room, Ruby suddenly stopped and turned around to face Tessy.


    "I heard what happened to your mother, ma¡¯am. Please ept my deepest condolences." She put on a sad look, lowering her eyes.


    "Thank you, Ruby. I appreciate your kind words," Tessy responded.


    "ept my condolences, ma¡¯am," Gina and Alexa chorused, as if they had been waiting for Ruby to say it first.


    Again, Tessy shed a smile. "Thanks for your kind words," she responded.


    "Do you need anything, ma¡¯am? Maybe something I can do for you?" Ruby threw a question, her eyes holding the innocence of a child who wanted to please her mother.


    "There¡¯s nothing for now. If I think of something, I will let you know."


    After she said this, they all filed out of the dining room, leaving her and Trevor alone.


    "Are you sure about keeping all three of them?" he asked her, his face holding uncertainty.


    "Yep. Thepany would be appreciated. This ce is too dull." Tessy remained unshaken in her decision.


    "All right. I have to go to the office now. Breakfast will be served in a few minutes." He pushed himself off the seat and also walked out, leaving her to herself.


    Meanwhile...


    "I don¡¯t think we should idle about. Let¡¯s get to work already. There has to be something around the house we can engage in," Gina, the one who looked more mature than the others, said to them.


    "You are not the boss. What makes you think you can tell us what to do? Madam said she would let us know if she wants us to do something for her," Alexa countered, ring at the girl.


    "Watch how you talk to me. I¡¯m pretty sure you know you don¡¯t want to offend me." Gina shot a warning look at the girl and thetter returned the look right back.


    "You two should stop fighting already." Ruby spoke in a soft voice, looking all nervous even though she wasn¡¯t part of the fighting pair.


    "I¡¯m not the one fighting. She is the one bringing up a fight," Alexa quickly defended herself, then turned to Gina, refusing bluntly to let the matter rest. "Like I said, you are not the boss of me, so you cannot tell me what to do. And don¡¯t think because you are a beta wolf you can bully me. I might be an omega, but I will not go down easily or subject myself to be bullied by you."


    As soon as the words slipped out of her lips, Trevor walked into the hallway where they were arguing, forcing all of them to shut their mouths and lower their heads.


    "It¡¯s not even 24 hours yet, and you are already breaking the most important rule." Trevor¡¯s voice reached their ears.


    "She started it, Sir Trevor," Alexa pointed at Gina.


    "I don¡¯t care who started it or who ended it. If this repeats itself, you all will be severely punished for it." He stated in finality, but ruby raised her finger. "Yes?"


    "Including the one who didn¡¯t say anything?" She asked, very sure she didn¡¯t want to be punished for another¡¯s crime.


    "Only those guilty will be punished," Trevor rephrased his sentence, after letting out a sigh.


    ***


    It had been three days since the devastating news of her mother¡¯s demise, and finally, the day of the funeral arrived.


    The sky was gray, and a soft drizzle fell over the cemetery. Tessy barely noticed. She stood still, staring at the casket in front of her, her fingers gripping a single white rose.


    The priest¡¯s voice carried through the air, speaking of peace, of rest, of God¡¯s will. None of it mattered. Nothing could change the fact that her mother was gone.


    She could feel her father standing somewhere nearby, but she didn¡¯t look at him. She couldn¡¯t. Not today.


    A part of her had always resented her mother¡ªfor staying, for enduring a torturous life she could have walked away from. Tessy had begged her, argued with her, cried over it. But her mother had only ever given her a sad smile and said, "Some things aren¡¯t so simple, my child."


    And now, she would never get to ask her why. Never get to tell her she was angry, that she didn¡¯t understand. Never get to hear her side of the story.


    A lump formed in Tessy¡¯s throat, thick and painful. She clenched her jaw, trying to hold herself together. Then, a warm hand wrapped around hers, steady and sure. Roman.


    He had been beside her the entire time, quiet but present, just like always since she met him. She didn¡¯t have to look at him to know that if she broke down, he would catch her.


    "It¡¯s going to be okay, my love," he murmured, his voice low, meant only for her.


    Freya stood beside her as well, offering silentfort. She had tears in her eyes, but she tried to be strong for her friend.


    Tessy sucked in a shaky breath, but it didn¡¯t help. The pain pressed in on her chest, suffocating, and when the first handful of soil hit the casket with a hollow thud, something inside her cracked.


    She had spent years carrying anger toward her mother, wishing she had chosen differently. But standing here, at the edge of this grave, none of it mattered anymore.


    All she wanted now was one more conversation. One more moment.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered, so softly she wasn¡¯t sure if she had said it out loud. "I just wish things were different."


    Freya¡¯s hand tightened around hers, pulling her back from the edge of her grief. She turned to her then, letting her forehead rest against her friend¡¯s shoulder as silent tears slipped down her face. Freya didn¡¯t say anything. She just held her.


    People moved around them, murmuring condolences, but Tessy barely registered any of it. Not the pitying nces. Not the sound of her father sniffling somewhere in the background. None of it mattered.


    Only this¡ªthis moment, this loss, this sudden realization that love, even when it wasn¡¯t perfect, was still love.


    "Goodbye, Mom," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I love you."

 Chapter 56: Who did?

    <h4>Chapter 56: Who did?</h4>


    Williams¡¯ phone buzzed, and he picked it up without bothering to check who the caller was. Seated in hisrge, exquisite office, he had a lot going on in his mind.


    "Alpha Williams." The voice echoed, and Williams instantly knew who was talking.


    It was the person he sent to dig up information about Jorell¡¯s past.


    After everything Jorell told him at the pce, he felt the need to at least know who this mate of his was. If he imed he had met her before, then there had to be other people who knew about it.


    "What do you have for me?" Williams asked, and the guy went ahead to report his findings.


    "Alpha, Jorell has cleaned up really nicely. I couldn¡¯t find any incriminating thing about him. However, a servant went missing from his Pack House many years ago, just at the same time he marked Lisa and pronounced her the Luna of the pack. But nobody is willing to talk about it. The ones who were willing didn¡¯t have much information about her."


    "Anyone know what she looks like?" Williams probed.


    "I couldn¡¯t get that information either. A few people I asked didn¡¯t remember; others were not willing to say anything about her," the informant responded.


    Just then, Vanessa, his beta, walked into the office with a severe look on her face, her heartbeat echoing as if she had just run to the office.


    "All right. Thank you for the information. I will get back to you shortly." Williams ended the call, fixing his attention on Vanessa. "What¡¯s the problem?"


    "Alpha, we just intercepted two of Casper¡¯s men trying to break through the north border," Vanessa reported, and Williams frowned.


    Apart from Jorell, Casper was another viin whose only life purpose was to kill Roman. But he was a hundred times worse than Jorell, as he was ready to use¡ªand was already using¡ªevery means possible to achieve his aim.


    Having juste out of a five years longa, which no one knows how it came about, he was already on the move, making ns and executing them.


    "Where are they?" Williams probed, getting up to his feet.


    "Interrogation room. But they look... off," Vanessa responded, her face twisted to fully express what she meant.


    "What do you mean, ¡¯off¡¯?"


    "I don¡¯t know how to exin it. You will have toe see it for yourself."


    Williams was about to start moving out of the office when another presence walked in¡ªone he had sent for and couldn¡¯t ignore.


    "Elena," he called her name before shifting his gaze to Vanessa. "I¡¯ll join youter."


    Vanessa nodded, already knowing that was what would happen. Elena was a revered personality¡ªone that couldn¡¯t be kept waiting. She was the chief priestess of the entire werewolfmunity.


    She stepped out and left them alone.


    "Williams, what was so urgent that you had to send for me instead ofing to me?" Elena asked, seating herself downfortably on one of the chairs in the office.


    She was an elegant older woman who looked to be in herte forties but was way older than that. Her voice was calm and unhurried, carrying with it the wisdom of ages.


    "I¡¯ve been away from Luminera for a long time, and I¡¯ve got work piled up for me," Williams exined, sitting back down on his seat at the other side of therge desk, facing the woman. "Vanessa is doing her best in running the pack and has even exceeded my expectations. But the work is too much for only her and Durian to handle. That¡¯s why I had to send for you."


    "How is Vanessa?" Elena asked, bringing a look of confusion onto Williams¡¯ face.


    "She is fine," he answered nheless. "You just saw her a few moments ago," he added.


    "I know I just saw her. I am asking you how she is on a personal level," Elena rified, and Williams¡¯ expression died.


    "Not again, Elena. Please."


    "Williams, I think it¡¯s time you stop worrying about everyone else and just focus on your problems for once. I watched you do everything you can to get Roman an heir to the throne, even when you knew your efforts had near-zero chance of yielding any positive results. But your throne also needs an heir, and you have given up your chance to get a mate. But all hope is not lost yet. You can still¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not ready for that step yet. When I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll consider all of my options," Williams cut her off, knowing she was only going to repeat all the things she had told him more than a hundred times already.


    Elena let out a sigh. "So stubborn," she said before switching topics. "How¡¯s Roman?"


    "He¡¯s doing wonderfully well. He has been trying to be his best self since he found his mate, doesn¡¯t wish to end his life anymore, and he¡¯s even smiling now," Williams revealed. "But I¡¯ve seen traces of that beast from years ago, the one that went crazy when his mate died. Should anything happen to this girl, we are going to see a side of Roman we have not seen before. And it¡¯s going to be devastating," Williams revealed, and although his voice was steady, the look on his face suggested otherwise. "You still haven¡¯t got information about the girl¡¯s identity?"


    Elena shook her head. "It¡¯s strange. She¡¯s shrouded in a thick darkness I cannot prate."


    "I guess that¡¯s because she¡¯s a dark witch," Williams uttered.


    Shock registered on Elena¡¯s face. "She¡¯s a dark witch?" she asked incredulously.


    "Yep. Found out recently using the witch-catcher device."


    Elena let out another sigh, a thoughtful expression settling over her features. "What exactly is the moon goddess up to?"


    "The prophecy about Jorell getting a mate that will give him the ability to defeat Roman," Williams switched the topic to the one that made him send for her. "Is the prophecy true?"


    "It is true. That prophecy came at the time when Roman went feral and couldn¡¯t be stopped. But the time for the prophecy came and passed, and nothing of such nature happened." Elena exined, recalling the horrible events that led theoom goddess to resort to such drastic measures.


    "Well, I¡¯m guessing it didn¡¯t happen because Jorell lost his goddess-given mate at that time due to his carelessness and mistake, ording to him. But he said he made sure she would be reincarnated and is currently ted because he believes she has returned to him," Williams narrated his encounter with Jorell.


    Elena narrowed her eyes until they were mere slits. "No!" she eximed. "No, please don¡¯t tell me it is what I am thinking." She shook her head, refusing to believe the picture that was being painted in her mind.


    "That is exactly why I called you here. But I don¡¯t need you to think right now, Elena¡ªI need you to find out and be certain that she is the same person. Remember, you said the key to killing him is buried inside of her." Williams spoke, his voice and expression portraying how serious he was about the issue.


    "Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions yet. They may be two different people, and Jorell might just be bluffing or believing a false narrative. We don¡¯t know what this key buried in her is yet or how it can be used against Roman." Elena tried to water down the issue, even though deep within her, she couldn¡¯t rx anymore.


    "How is Jorell supposed to get this power from his mate?" Elena asked, hoping Williams would have a clue.


    "By marking her," Williams revealed, not disappointing the woman.


    "Has Roman marked the girl?" Elena threw another question.


    "Nope. She doesn¡¯t even know what he is yet. No way he can mark her until he reveals his identity to her. And no way he can reveal his identity until we figure out what going on with her."


    "This is bad," Elena pressed her lips into a thin line. After a while, "I¡¯ll put more effort into unravelling the mystery surrounding the girl. Meanwhile..."


    She paused for a moment, gauging Williams reaction and contemting wether to say what she wanted to say or not.


    "About Casper," she decided to say it. "I found out how he fell into aa. You are not going to believe what I am about to say."


    "What¡¯s there not to believe? Nothing shocks me anymore, Elena. I have seen things my mouth couldn¡¯t even exin, and I have done things I wouldn¡¯t want to speak out loud. So I don¡¯t think there is anything you want to say that will shock me."


    "A spell was used on him¡ªthe Sirioni spell," Elena revealed, and a muffledugh escaped her lips when she saw the shock register on Williams¡¯ face. "I thought you said nothing can shock you anymore. Did this one shock you?"


    "How is that possible, Elena?"


    "That is the next mystery we are trying to solve. There is only one witch in this world that can perform the Sirioni spell¡ªMarriot Nevana Xander, your mother. And she iste now. So if she did not perform the spell, then there is only one person who can do it¡ªWilliams Xander."


    Williams let out a disbelievingugh. "You think I performed the Sirioni spell on Casper? If I had even as much as set my eyes on him, I would have killed him, not just leave him in aa."


    "If you did not perform the spell, Williams, then that leaves us with one question¡ªwho did?"

 Chapter 57: Stupid Lycan

    <h4>Chapter 57: Stupid Lycan</h4>


    The sound of three sets of shoes hitting the polished wooden floor of the dimly lit hallway leading to the underground interrogation room of Luminera¡¯s pack house did nothing to lighten the grim expressions on the faces of their owners. Each footstep echoed against the cold stone walls, amplifying the tension that hung in the air like a thick, suffocating fog.


    Williams, Elena, and Vanessa looked as though they were marching toward their worst nightmare, and in truth, they were. However, the one most affected was Vanessa, her face pale and drawn. She had alreadye into direct contact with the entities they were about to face, and the memory alone made her hands tremble slightly at her sides.


    As soon as they arrived in front of the heavy wrought-iron door, its intricate engravings gleaming under the dim torchlight, the two guards standing outside lowered their heads in deep respect and silent acknowledgment.


    "Alpha," they greeted, their voices firm yetced with apprehension. One of them stepped forward, reaching for the massive iron handle, and with considerable effort, he pulled the door open. The metal barrier groaned in protest, producing a loud, eerie creaking sound that sent an unsettling shiver through Vanessa¡¯s spine.


    Inside, the room was damp and smelled of sweat, iron, and something faintly sulfuric. In the dim candlelight, two werewolves stood in their human forms, though they barely looked alive. Their bodies, gaunt and pale, appeared to be held together by sheer will rather than flesh and blood. Although their feet touched the cold stone ground, their bodies were restrained by thick silver chains fastened tightly around their torsos, ensuring they could be lifted off the ground at a moment¡¯s notice should the situation demand it.


    The moment Williams set his sharp gaze upon them, he knew something was terribly wrong. Just as Vanessa had reported, their presence carried an unnatural aura. His jaw tightened as he took in the disturbing sight before him.


    Their bodies emitted a strange ck smoke-like substance, curling around them like wisps of mist. It wasn¡¯t ordinary smoke, it carried a distinct, acrid burning smell that filled the air. It was as if they were smoldering from the inside, yet outwardly they bore no signs of external injury. The most troubling part, however, was the eerie energy he could sense from them. Their wolves were corrupted¡ªno longer answering to their rightful owners. Instead, they seemed to be taking orders from another, unseen force.


    "Have they said anything?" Williams asked, his voice calm yet edged with authority as he took a step closer to one of the prisoners.


    Vanessa inhaled deeply before responding. "They refused to utter a single word when they were captured and have not regained consciousness since they were brought here. They are extremely violent, and their scratch and bite are highly poisonous. Marcus and Valorent are currently fighting for their lives due to the poison," she finished, her voice barely concealing the weight of her concern.


    Just as she spoke, Williams arrived at the front of one of the restrained prisoners, studying him with keen eyes. The man looked unconscious, his head lolling slightly to the side, his skin appearing almost grayish under the dim torchlight.


    "Bring him down," Williams ordered, his voice carrying an undertone of authority that left no room for argument.


    A flick of a button somewhere near the entrance activated the release mechanism. The silver chains unraveled automatically, and the prisoner copsed to the ground in a heavy heap, his body limp yet disturbingly rigid. His hands and feet remained bound, ensuring he posed no immediate threat.


    Williams crouched beside the motionless figure, his sharp eyes scanning every detail. Reaching out, he ran his forefinger along the man¡¯s jawline, his touch grazing against a fine, powdery substance clinging to the prisoner¡¯s cold skin.


    The instant his finger made contact, the man¡¯s eyes snapped open, revealing an unnatural sight. His irises, once a dull gray, now burned with an eerie, sickly red glow, red bulging veins spreading like a grotesque web across the sclera. He looked like something straight out of a horror movie.


    A split secondter, he moved¡ªnot sluggishly, not hesitantly, but with a sudden, terrifying speed. His lips curled back, baring unnaturally elongated fangs dripping with an inky ck substance.


    Before the prisoner could fully lunge, Williams reacted, his movements swift and lethal. He delivered a devastating punch to the man¡¯s face. The impact was not just a blow¡ªit was an execution.


    The prisoner¡¯s head jerked violently to the side, his neck snapping with an audible crack. But the true horror came next. Instead of merely crumpling to the ground, his body shattered apart like brittle, dried wood, thick ck smoke erupting from the disintegrating flesh.


    The eerie, malevolent smoke did not dissipate into the air. Instead, it slithered like a sentient being, coiling and writhing before streaking toward the nearest window. With an unsettling finality, it disappeared into the outside world, leaving behind nothing but the unsettling silence of those who had just witnessed it.


    A loud sigh of relief shattered the quiet.


    "Oh, thank you, dear goddess," Vanessa eximed, exhaling deeply. Her relief was unmistakable, her shoulders sagging as she realized the nightmare had ended¡ªat least for now.


    "Why are you thanking the goddess?" Elena asked, turning her eyes away from the disturbing remnants of the scene to look at the shaken woman.


    Vanessa swallowed. "I thought they couldn¡¯t die," she admitted. "Those things refused to die when we caught them. Not by stabs, ws, or knife cuts. Not even by bullets. They just kept moving as if nothing had been done to them."


    "That¡¯s because very dark magic is at work in their bodies," Elena rified, her voice grim. "Physical blows will have no effect."


    Vanessa didn¡¯t argue. She didn¡¯t need to. Knowing Williams, she didn¡¯t even have to ask how he had managed to destroy the creature with a single strike. The punch alone hadn¡¯t killed the prisoner¡ªsomething else had.


    "This is going to be a problem," Williams uttered, rising to his full height as he observed the pile of lifeless remains. "Casper is creating an army of these things. We¡¯re going to be in serious trouble if we don¡¯t stop him soon."


    "How do you propose we stop him?" Elena asked, disturbed by what she had just witnessed.


    Williams¡¯ expression darkened. "The person who used the Sirioni spell either didn¡¯tplete it or didn¡¯t gather all the necessary items to perform it properly. That¡¯s the only reason he was able to break out of thea instead of dying from it. With the half-done spell still running in his system, his blood has received incredible powers, which he is using to create these monsters. And I strongly believe he is working with powerful dark witches."


    A deep frown etched into his features as he considered the implications. If Casper seeded, the devastation would be unimaginable.


    Elena¡¯s breath hitched. "If that¡¯s the case, it means Casper has be untouchable. Not even you or Roman can kill him in his current state."


    Williams nodded grimly. "That¡¯s right. The only way to stop this madness is to find the person who used the Sirioni spell on him. That person mustplete it. Otherwise, we are all doomed."


    Elena¡¯s expression tightened. "That is going to be a problem, Williams. The only known person who can use that spell is you."


    Williams¡¯ eyes darkened. "I didn¡¯t do it. That means there has to be another witch who can. And we have to find that witch as soon possible. I don¡¯t know how far Casper has gone, and I don¡¯t even want to know. We have to move and we have to do it now."


    He turned to Vanessa. "Reinvestigate all the witches around Casper before he fell unconscious. Leave no one out, whether white or dark witch. I want names, addresses, status¡ªevery detail they have about what went down in Casper¡¯s camp."


    "Yes, Alpha," Vanessa nodded and immediately departed to carry out his order.


    Elena met his gaze. "I¡¯ll conduct my own investigation and report back with anything I find."


    "Thank you," Williams murmured.


    Elena waved it off. "Don¡¯t thank me. This is my fight too," she said firmly, her sharp gaze unwavering as she crossed her arms over her chest. "If we fail, it¡¯s going to affect us all¡ªour packs, our people, and everything we¡¯ve built. Let Roman know about this. He may have some useful information we might need, something we haven¡¯t considered yet." Her voice carried a sense of urgency, a weight that made it clear she wasn¡¯t just suggesting but insisting.


    Williams let out a deep sigh, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Roman is currently a pain in the ass, but I¡¯ll let him know. I have no choice," he muttered. His mind had already begun crafting the inevitable conversation¡ªhim, trying to ry critical information, only to watch as Roman¡¯s thoughts drifted elsewhere, his expression softening at the mere mention of his wife. It was almost infuriating how quickly Tessy had be the center of Roman¡¯s universe, even in the middle of impending disaster.


    "Stupid Lycan," Williams muttered in annoyance, shaking his head.

 Chapter 58: Give your husband a hug

    <h4>Chapter 58: Give your husband a hug</h4>


    "I¡¯m serious, ma¡¯am Tessy." Ruby¡¯s voice echoed around the terrace where she was currently seated with Tessy, who was rxing and listening to her tales.


    The girl was a talkative, and she had no filter. She speaks her mind the way it is, without fear. That was one of the reasons why Tessy had grown fond of her. Also, she was always there whenever Tessy neededpany, and she nevercked what to talk about.


    And at the moment, she was whining about her small stature and how it used to get her bullied.


    "If I grow a little more fatter, I¡¯ll be more intimidating and no one will think to bully me anymore," Ruby stated her point, and Tessy let out a cheerfulughter.


    She was seated on one of the lounge chairs, and even though she had asked Ruby to sit on the chair, the girl had refused, plopping herself down on the floor beside Tessy¡¯s leg, iming she was morefortable there.


    "You are okay the way you are, Ruby. There¡¯s no need to grow fatter. Having too much fat is not very nice," Tessy pointed out, but Ruby pouted cutely.


    "But your friend, ma¡¯am Freya, is chubby. I want to be like her. As she is, nobody can bully her. She will be the one to bully, and she will just sit on the head of anyone who tries nonsense beside her."


    Another bout ofughter fell from Tessy. She began to wish Freya was there to hear what the girl had just said.


    "Freya has always been a chubby girl, even as a child. She has never been as slim as you are. And she doesn¡¯t even want to slim down. She loves herself just the way she is. Now it¡¯s not her body that gives her confidence. It¡¯s the love she has for herself," Tessy exined.


    She made sure she sounded as serious as possible so the girl would get it and not think she was joking.


    Ruby¡¯s lips formed an "O" shape when she heard what Tessy said. She was about to speak, but Tessy beat her to it.


    "You don¡¯t need to change yourself. You are adorable just the way you are. All you need to do is love you for who you are and develop some confidence. You¡¯d be surprised how much of a difference it makes. Also, you have me now. If anyone tries to bully you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll gang up with Freya, and together we¡¯ll go teach the person a lesson."


    Ruby¡¯s eyes sparkled. "For real? Will you really do it, ma¡¯am Tessy?"


    Tessy nodded. "Yes, as long as you¡¯re not at fault."


    Just then, the sound of light footsteps reached their ears, and soon the owner arrived in front of her.


    "Here are the apples, ma¡¯am," Gina announced, dropping a tray holding a bowl of washed apples with a knife by the table beside Tessy.


    "Thank you, Gina." Tessy shed the girl a smile, which she returned with a nod.


    "What are you doing here, Ruby? Don¡¯t you have chores you need toplete inside the house?" Gina probed, a frowning to settle on her face when she saw Ruby there.


    "I¡¯m done with all my chores," Ruby responded, throwing Gina an offended frown where she twisted her lips to one side. Then she shifted her attention back to Tessy, wiping the earlier frown from her face. "Ma¡¯am Tessy, should I peel the apples for you? Or make you a fruit sd with condensed milk?" she asked with an expectant look on her face.


    "Fruit sd with condensed milk?" Tessy asked, not sure she had seen something like that before.


    "Yes," Ruby nodded enthusiastically. "It¡¯s very nice. You¡¯re going to like it. If you¡¯ve not had it before, I can make just a little quantity so you can taste it first."


    "Alright," Tessy agreed. "Let¡¯s taste this fruit sd of yours."


    Ruby shot up to her feet, a bright smile on her face as she stabbed an apple from the bowl with the knife and took it with her as she headed back to the kitchen. When she passed by Gina, she threw the girl a sharp re before continuing on her way.


    "Ma¡¯am, I think you¡¯re spoiling Ruby too much," Ginamented as soon as Ruby was away from the terrace.


    "How¡¯s that?" Tessy asked, shooting Gina a confused look.


    "She¡¯ll begin to ck off on her duties if she continues like this."


    "If I heard correctly, Gina, she haspleted her chores," Tessy reminded.


    Gina, however, wasn¡¯t ready to let the matter go. "Ma¡¯am, Ruby is your maid. If you continue to treat her with so much freedom, she will begin to disrespect you. It¡¯s important to set a clear boundary between you and her so she doesn¡¯t forget her ce."


    "I understand you, Gina," Tessy nodded. "But Ruby is just a kid. And she is just rxing here with me. I¡¯m sure she knows her ce quite well."


    "If she wants to rx, she should do it in her room," Gina muttered, and Tessy was surprised she heard the girl clearly.


    She let out an amusedughter. "I¡¯ll put your words into consideration, Gina. Thank you for caring about my wellbeing."


    Gina gave a bow and walked away from there.


    The smile on Tessy¡¯s face widened as she picked up one of the apples, then rxed back against the chair. She had just bitten into the fruit when light, approaching footsteps reached her ears again.


    She thought it must be either Ruby or Gina, but she was proven wrong when a familiar spark spread across her cheek as the owner of the footsteps dropped a kiss on that part of her face, his familiar scent surrounding her like a nket.


    Tessy couldn¡¯t stop her smile from widening when she realized it was him. He had been away for the past three days on a business trip with Daniel, leaving her with Trevor and the others.


    However, before he left, he had been nothing but the sweetest person she hade across, showering her with more affection than she had received in her entire life and making sure she recovered quickly from the grief of losing her mother.


    "I¡¯m back, baby. Won¡¯t you give your husband a hug?" he asked after he straightened, his face radiating joy and expectation.


    But Tessy killed his joy when she responded with a solid, "NO."

 Chapter 59: One condition

    <h4>Chapter 59: One condition</h4>


    "Why no? It¡¯s just a hug," Romanined, his expression quickly switching from the happy one into a sulking one.


    "Good evening, madam," Daniel greeted her, walking toward her with a bag, which he dropped on the table.


    "Hey Dan, it¡¯s good to see you again. Wee back," Tessy responded to the greeting with a cheerful voice, one totally different from the one she used to refuse Roman.


    "It¡¯s good to see you again, madam," Daniel said, wearing his usual boyish smile. "I hope you¡¯ve been well taken care of."


    Roman followed the exchange with his eyes, shooting apletely noticeable re at Daniel, who instantly noticed and wiped the smile off his face.


    "Yes, I have. I missed you a lot," Tessy, unaware of what Roman was doing,mented lightheartedly, and Roman¡¯s head instantly whipped toward her direction, a surprised look on his face.


    Did she just say she missed Daniel? What about him? Didn¡¯t she miss him? Why was she being nice to Daniel and being mean to him?


    "Sit down, let¡¯s gist. Tell me about your trip," Tessy added, but she instantly caught the look of uncertainty Daniel threw at Roman when the request was made.


    Only then did she realize what Roman was doing.


    "Hey," she frowned. "Leave him alone. Stop bullying him with your eyes." Tessy scolded Roman, and he shot her a disbelieving look.


    "Bully him? I¡¯m not bullying him," he said, then turned to Daniel. "Am I bullying you?" he asked.


    "No, boss, you are not," Daniel shook his head. His response came out quickly, without thinking about it.


    "If I¡¯m not bullying you, then why are you still standing when my wife said you should sit down and gist with her?" Roman asked, his gaze still firmly fixed on Daniel.


    "I¡¯m sorry, madam. It¡¯s because there is something I have to do urgently inside the house, that¡¯s why. I will tell you about our trip another time." Daniel shed Tessy an apologetic smile. "Please excuse me," he said before walking away from the terrace.


    "See? It wasn¡¯t me," Roman said to Tessy, his lips stretching wide into a grin. "I¡¯m a good person and a good husband too. You should treat me better than you¡¯re doing."


    "I already treat you better. Don¡¯t ask for too much," Tessy said, rolling her eyes at him.


    "A hug is not too much. As my wife, you should hug me when Ie back from a long trip like the one I just came back from, but you just denied me a simple hug," Romanined.


    "Have you forgotten you¡¯re supposed to be courting me? I¡¯m not your wife. Right now, I¡¯m your girlfriend. You don¡¯t get wifely benefits until you marry me properly."


    Roman looked like he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.


    "What are you saying? You are already my wife, courting or no courting. I will marry you again the right way, all right. But that doesn¡¯t invalidate our current marriage. We are husband and wife. It still stands. Nothing changes that."


    Refusing to argue, Tessy just switched topics.


    "Good thing you¡¯re back. I wanted to talk to you."


    Roman¡¯s eyes brightened like a child who just received the biggest of all candies.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?" he asked, his voice expressing his excitement, one which Tessy didn¡¯t know the reason for.


    "Why are you so excited?" Tessy asked, unable to ignore his reaction.


    "This is the first time you requested to talk to me. I¡¯m happy," Roman responded in all sincerity, and Tessy became lost for words. "So what is it? Tell me. Is it something you want? I¡¯m willing to do anything you want."


    "Yes, actually. I want to return to work," Tessy revealed her request, and the excitement on Roman¡¯s face instantly died, which shocked Tessy. How the hell did he switch so fast?


    "Why is your face like that?" Tessy probed.


    "Why do you want to go back to work?" Roman asked back, instead of responding to her question. "I have money. I can give you all the money you want. There¡¯s no need for you to work."


    "I¡¯m not working because of the money. I love my job, and I love taking care of sick people. It gives me joy and fulfillment," Tessy exined, frowning at him for telling her she didn¡¯t need to work.


    "You can take care of me," Roman blurted, his expression lightening only slightly.


    Tessy shot him a dark look. "What do you mean I can take care of you? You are not sick."


    Roman¡¯s brows shot up in disbelief. "Who says I¡¯m not sick?" he asked, folding his arms across his chest as he fell back against the chair and faked a tremor. "I am sick, Nurse Tessy. You should take care of me, and I¡¯ll be sick every day from now onwards so you can be taking care of me every day and you will find joy and fulfillment," he spoke with a tone that suggested he was indeed shivering, his teeth hitting against each other in rapid sessions.


    Tessy¡¯s expression died. What in the world is wrong with this man? She didn¡¯t even know whether tough, get angry, or be proud of his great acting skills.


    "Stop it, Roman. You¡¯re not sick," Tessy scolded him.


    "But I am. Can¡¯t you tell?" Roman refused to drop the act.


    "Stop!" Tessy became annoyed, and only then did Roman quit the act, returning to his normal self.


    He let out a soft sigh, not knowing how to confront the issue presented before him. This was one of his worst fears. Knowing she had be a target, he didn¡¯t want to let her move around carelessly, especially when he was not there. Also, he didn¡¯t want to confine her to the house or stop her from doing what she loved.


    "All right. You can return to work," he finally said, and Tessy gave him a sweet smile. She was about to tell him he was the best husband ever, but then his voice echoed again.


    "Under one condition. Daniel must be your driver and your personal bodyguard. We don¡¯t want what happened thest time to repeat itself."

 Chapter 60: Don鈥檛 argue

    <h4>Chapter 60: Don¡¯t argue</h4>


    "I¡¯m going to miss you, ma¡¯am Tessy," Ruby uttered in a sulky voice when Tessy was ready to leave the house the next morning for work.


    "What do you mean, you are going to miss me?" Tessy asked, eyeing the girl. "I will only be gone for a few hours."


    "I know, ma¡¯am Tessy." Ruby nodded her head multiple times, her expression earnest. "For those few hours, I will not have anyone to talk to, and it gets lonely. That¡¯s why I said I will miss you," she exined, her voice softening as she rified her point.


    "All right, save everything you have to talk about until I return, then we can talk about it properly. Is that okay?" Tessy said to her, her tone gentle yet firm. She watched as Ruby¡¯s eyes lightened up, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips in relief.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am Tessy. I will. Have a good day today at work, and don¡¯t stress yourself too much. Stress is not good for you," Ruby lectured her.


    "Thank you, nurse Ruby," Tessy gave a mock now, a wide smile on her face.


    The girl giggled. "I am not a nurse; you are the nurse. Have a good day." She finally said before heading back into the house, only to meet the scolding eyes of Gina.


    She ignored the beta and turned toward the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, after Daniel drove out of the house, Tessy recalled something that happened some time ago.


    "You are bing too formal, Daniel. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll be forced to stop talking to you," she spoke, her voice breaking the silence that had enveloped the car. Her words were light but carried an unmistakable tone of yful warning, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips as she nced at him.


    "I¡¯m sorry, madam," Daniel apologized. "It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that boss gets easily angry whenever you¡¯re being free and friendly with someone else and not with him. He is a very jealous type," Daniel exined, hitting straight at the point.


    "Yeah, I noticed, and he doesn¡¯t even try to hide it. He has been announcing it for a long time. Anyways, he¡¯s not here now, so you can be free, and you can tell me about your trip."


    "There¡¯s nothing interesting about the trip, madam. It¡¯s just a boring business meeting. Honestly, I was bored throughout," Daniel confessed, wearing an expression that conveyed his words perfectly. "I couldn¡¯t even remember most of the things they said there. Business is not my thing, but I¡¯m learning."


    "This is morning," Tessy suddenly said after a moment of silence had passed, her voice breaking through the quiet of the car. Her statement confused Daniel. Of course, he knew it was morning¡ªhe was the one driving, after all. But why was she bringing it up now? "I remember some time back you said you could not drive in the mornings," she continued.


    Daniel instantly got it. He let out a nervousugh, the sound awkward in the otherwise quiet car. Taking one hand off the steering wheel, he scratched the back of his head, trying topose himself. "Ah, yeah, that," he muttered, his smile a little sheepish as he shifted in his seat. "That wasn¡¯t my fault, madam. You two put me in a tight corner, and there was no way I could offer to drive you when boss wanted to do it."


    "Your job is to be my personal bodyguard," Tessy switched topics again after a while. "What does a personal bodyguard do?"


    "Follow you everywhere you go for the purpose of providing adequate protection," Daniel responded.


    "Protection against what?"


    "Anyone who would want to harm you."


    "Now, who would want to harm me, and why would anyone want to do that? I¡¯ve never needed protection or a bodyguard until I met your boss. Who are these enemies of his that want to harm me?" Tessy probed, hoping she would get some information from him.


    "I don¡¯t know who they are, madam, and these days people don¡¯t even need a reason to harm others," Daniel¡¯s response provided no satisfaction to her heart.


    "Have you gotten any information about the people that attacked me the other day at Camparo?"


    "Not yet, madam. We are still working on it."


    Tessy let out a soft sigh. "And I thought you guys were efficient. Tsk..."


    Danielughed internally. If only she knew. But he wasn¡¯t in a position to tell her anything rted to that topic.


    "I¡¯m a nurse, Daniel," Tessy spoke up again. "I can¡¯t have you following me everywhere. So, while I¡¯ll be working inside the building, you can stay outside by the entrance and wait for me. I¡¯m sure you can catch whoever wants to harm me from there."


    "But, madam¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t argue." Tessy cut him off. "I don¡¯t want too much attention on me, and that is exactly what will happen if my superiors and colleagues see me walking around with a bodyguard. And let¡¯s not tell Roman about this arrangement, all right?"


    "Yes, madam," Daniel answered, his tone conflicted.


    They soon arrived at the hospital, and Daniel parked the car. He walked her to the entrance of the main building, and while at it, he heard other nurses extending their condolences to her, while others engaged in gossip, which his ears caught onto, throwing her weird looks.


    Tessy noticed it as well but decided to ignore it. It was normal, seeing how she had just lost her mother.


    "This is your bus stop," Tessy said as soon as they arrived at the entrance of the main building. "Don¡¯t follow me inside."


    "Please call me if you suspect any strange movements," Daniel said to her, deciding to respect her wishes to avoid any form of suspicion.


    "I will."


    Tessy walked in, only to find a few nurses gathered at one corner, speaking with frowns on their faces. Freya was one of them.


    "You¡¯re here, baby girl." Freya shed her a small smile as she approached them.


    "Wee back, nurse Tessy."


    "ept our condolences, nurse Tessy."


    The nurses chorused.


    "Thank you all." Tessy gave a small smile, her gaze resting on Freya. "What¡¯s going on? Why is your face like that?"


    "Francis is at it again." Freya started without hesitation. "The guy granted exclusive Gossip House an interview, and when asked about his marital crisis, he said you two were divorced because you cheated on him with a bigger fish."


    Tessy was taken aback by what she heard, her brows flying up in disbelief.


    "Don¡¯t let that bother you, nurse Tessy," Nurse Beatrice, the chief nurse,mented. "At least it was a bigger fish and not a smaller one. He¡¯s pained because he has been cheating all these while with little girls who brought him no gain. But when it was your turn, you went for a big fish. I don¡¯t believe the rumors, but even if it¡¯s true that you cheated on his cheating ass, you are highly justified. I, for one, will give you a congrattory handshake."


    "Take it easy, nurse Beatrice," Nurse Dame chipped in, letting out a giggle.


    "I¡¯m serious." Nurse Beatrice insisted. "Some of these men just think they have the monopoly of cheating. When you give them a taste of their own medicine, they go about crying foul. I would celebrate any woman who cheats on her cheating spouse and still walks away from him. Good riddance to bad rubbish."


    "I heard he also said you went as low as conniving with his business partner to ridicule him." A different nurse added.


    "That was not him. It was his new girlfriend that said that part. Stupid homewrecker." Nurse Dame rified.


    "Good thing she isn¡¯t close to me right now," Freya uttered with gritted teeth. "I would have dealt her a punch she would never forget. Her mouth will be so swollen she wouldn¡¯t be able to speak for days."


    "But we¡¯re not happy with you, nurse Tessy. We are colleagues. You should have at least invited us to the wedding," Nurse Dame remarked, frowning.


    "I¡¯m sorry about that. A bigger wedding will being up soon, and everyone will be invited."


    "Yup..." Freya chipped in. "Everyone, apart from those who have taken it upon their stiff shoulders to spread false rumors and dirty gossip about Tessy. I know all of them, and I¡¯ll personally make sure they are exempted."


    "Doctors are here. Let¡¯s get to work." Nurse Beatrice dismissed the gathering, and everyone dispersed.


    "Mrs. Smith..." The chief medical director suddenly called when Tessy and Freya began to walk toward their workstations.


    "It¡¯s no longer Mrs. Smith, sir. It¡¯s now Mrs. Gavriel," Freya corrected, not allowing the man toplete his words despite the fact that she wasn¡¯t the one he was talking to.


    The man raised a brow at Tessy, and thetter sighed before putting on a professional smile. "It¡¯s true, sir. I am no longer affiliated with the Smiths. It¡¯s now Mrs. Tessy Gavriel." She confirmed.

 Chapter 61: Who sent this?

    <h4>Chapter 61: Who sent this?</h4>


    "Where are we going?" Tessy asked, ncing curiously at Freya as the car pulled away from the hospital parking lot. The afternoon sun cast a soft golden hue through the tinted windows, bathing their tired faces in a warm glow. She and Freya had just wrapped up a long, demanding shift, and their rumbling stomachs reminded them it was time for a well-deserved lunch.


    Instead of telling her before they left, Freya leaned forward, a yful glint in her eyes, and whispered the destination into Daniel¡¯s ear. Daniel gave a subtle nod of acknowledgment and smoothly merged into traffic, keeping his eyes on the road.


    "Somewhere fancy," Freya responded. "Somewhere befitting your current status." She winked.


    Tessy rolled her eyes, a yful smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "I wonder who appointed you to be my information minister," she teased, recalling with a hint of amusement how Freya had practically broadcasted the news to anyone who cared to listen that she was no longer Mrs. Smith but now Mrs. Gavriel.


    "I appointed myself, girl," Freya answered with her full chest, her tone filled with unreserved pride. "Since Francis had the guts to spread lies about you, I have taken it upon myself to tell the world that you are not only bigger now, you are a thousand times better than when you were with him. You are married to the owner of Xylonica Groups, baby. That is a big flex."


    "You¡¯re no longer worried about their reputation?" Tessy asked, looking earnestly at her.


    "I am still a little worried. I mean, everyone knows they are not people to mess with," Freya said in a thoughtful tone, her brow furrowing in concern as she gazed at Tessy. Her expression was one of uncertainty, as if weighing the risks in her mind. But then, her features shifted, her eyes hardening with resolve. "But that doesn¡¯t stop me in any way from rubbing the fact that you are now the wife of a multi-billionaire in the faces of all those who feel they can bully you," she dered, her voiceced with determination. She leaned forward slightly, her gaze locking onto Tessy¡¯s. "You know I¡¯ve got your back, no matter what."


    Tessy let out a heartyugh, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I know that," she confessed with a smile. "And I also know I have to pee like right now. How long before we get there?" She shifted her attention to Daniel, her posture slightly tense as she crossed her legs.


    Daniel nced at her through the rearview mirror and gave a reassuring nod. "Two minutes or less, madam," he responded with a calm, professional tone, clearly aware of her urgency.


    Tessy rxed back against her seat.


    They soon arrived at a five-star restaurant, and Tessy shot Freya an <i>are you kidding me?</i> look.


    "This ce is expensive, Freya," Tessy pointed out.


    "Not too expensive for the wife of the richest man in Apex Dominica," Freya responded with a teasing grin, grabbing onto Tessy¡¯s hand and leading her inside the restaurant. Tessyughed softly at Freya¡¯s remark, feeling a sense of warmth from her friend¡¯s yful confidence.


    While Freya quickly scanned the dining area and picked out a suitable table near the window, Tessy excused herself. "I¡¯ll be right back," she said with a wink before making her way toward the restroom, eager to take care of her pressing need.


    "Should I order for you?" Freya asked, and Tessy answered with a strong, "Yeah," before disappearing from her line of sight.


    There were a few people seated in the restaurant, some quietly discussing business in hushed tones while others leisurely enjoyed their meals. The soft clinking of cutlery and the low murmur of conversation created a calm ambiance.


    Daniel, however, stood in a corner near the entrance, his posture stiff and vignt. His eyes never strayed from the direction Tessy had gone. Though he had declined to join them at the table, his silent presence was a reminder of the protection he offered, even in the most casual of settings.


    A waiter approached Freya, and she ordered food for herself and Tessy. As soon as the waiter left, a different waitress approached with a small tray, and Freya wore a small, surprised smile.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure the one who took her order had gotten to the kitchen. What were they bringing to their table? Was it perhaps an appetizer? She wondered.


    When the waitress arrived, she shed a small, lovely smile and gave a short bow.


    "A message for you, ma¡¯am," the waitress announced in a soft voice, and Freya¡¯s brows shot up.


    She collected the piece of paper from thedy, turning it around to see a handwritten message which read:


    Order anything you want. I¡¯ll settle the bill.


    "Excuse me!" Freya called the waitress back as she had already begun walking away from the table. "Who sent this?" she asked when thedy arrived beside her.


    "A customer, ma¡¯am, but he doesn¡¯t want his identity revealed," the waitress responded, then proceeded to walk away once more.


    Freya frowned and quickly darted her eyes around to catch sight of the person who could have sent the message. But she got nothing at all.


    Tessy returned to the table just then and wondered what brought so much confusion to Freya¡¯s face.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked, and Freya, instead of answering the question, extended the paper to her. When Tessy read the contents of the paper, confusion also registered on her face.


    "Who sent this?" she asked.


    "Somebody in this restaurant who doesn¡¯t want his identity to be revealed."


    Tessy put on a goofy smile as she did a little looking around of her own to try to spot whoever this anonymous, generous giver was. "I think someone is crushing on you," she said, letting out a soft giggle.


    "I don¡¯t want no anonymous person crushing on me. He should show himself," Freya said with mock annoyance.


    Their food arrived, but before they started eating, the waitress from earlier walked back to their table with another message.

 Chapter 62: Time to torture somebody

    <h4>Chapter 62: Time to torture somebody</h4>


    "Do you have ns for tonight?" the message read, and Freya extended it to Tessy across the table. Tessy leaned in, scanning the words quickly before raising an eyebrow, a smirk ying on her lips.


    "You have ns?" she asked in a near whisper, her tone teasing and curious.


    Freya let out a soft breath and gave a small shrug. "Gary wants to work things out. He asked to have dinner tonight," she said, her voice low and unsure, as if she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by the offer herself. Her fingers drummed lightly on the table, betraying her hesitation.


    "So you¡¯ll turn this one down?" Tessy asked, her eyes still on the note, clearly intrigued.


    "Of course. I don¡¯t even know who he is," Freya replied firmly, though a flicker of curiosity danced in her eyes.


    This time, the waitress didn¡¯t leave right away. She lingered by the table, her gaze subtle but expectant, waiting for a response.


    Seeing this, Freya sighed and reached into her bag, retrieving a sleek pen. She paused for a moment, then leaned over the table and penned down a response on the other side of the paper, her handwriting neat and deliberate:


    <i>Yes, I have ns. I¡¯m sorry, and thank you for the meal.</i>


    She returned the paper to the waitress, her fingers brushing briefly against the girl¡¯s tray as she handed it over. This time, determined to satisfy her growing curiosity, Freya kept her eyes fixed on the waitress, watching her every move with quiet intensity.


    The girl weaved expertly through the tables, her steps brisk and practiced. Freya leaned slightly to the side, craning her neck in an effort to see past the bustling diners. But just as the waitress neared the far end of the room, she turned a sharp corner and disappeared behind a partition wall, vanishing from Freya¡¯s line of sight.


    Freya slumped back in her chair with a sigh, disappointment tugging at her lips.


    Minutester, another note arrived:


    <i>How about tomorrow night?</i>


    "You are free tomorrow night," Tessy immediately said to Freya, her tone firm and matter-of-fact, giving her no chance to wriggle out of the invitation with another excuse. She leaned in, eyes twinkling with mischief, clearly enjoying the unfolding mystery far more than Freya was.


    "Don¡¯t you want to know who it is?" she asked, raising a brow. Her voice carried a hint of yful challenge, as though daring Freya to admit she was curious¡ªeven if she was trying hard not to show it.


    Freya let out a sigh, penning down another message:


    <i>Tomorrow night is fine.</i>


    She was about to return the paper but suddenly decided to add to her message:


    <i>Can I know who you are first?</i>


    She returned the paper, knowing another one would arrive in a few minutes.


    And just as she expected, a new note was brought to her:


    <i>You¡¯ll know my identity when I pick you up. Tomorrow night, 9 p.m.</i>


    When Tessy read the note, she giggled even harder.


    "This is so romantic," she whispered, and Freya shot her a frown.


    "What¡¯s romantic about asking someone out without revealing your identity?" Freya threw the question casually, her fork pausing briefly mid-air before she continued eating.


    "I don¡¯t know. The suspense, maybe. It¡¯s kinda exciting," Tessy revealed, also chewing on her food. "He said he¡¯d pick you up and didn¡¯t ask for your address. I have a feeling it¡¯s someone who knows you very well. Maybe someone trying to mess with you too. I¡¯m not sure."


    Freya furrowed her brows and leaned back in her seat, her mind racing as she tried to think of anyone close enough to her who might be behind this mysterious invitation. She mentally ran through the list of people in her life¡ªfriends, acquaintances, even exes¡ªbut none of them seemed likely to pull such an borate, secretive stunt.


    After a few moments of fruitless pondering, she sighed, shaking her head slightly. With no answers surfacing, she decided it wasn¡¯t worth dwelling on any longer and let the thought go, turning her attention back to the food.


    ***


    By the time Tessy arrived home, Ruby was the first to wee her with a wide smile.


    "Wee back from work, ma¡¯am Tessy," she said with her bubbling voice, and Tessy found herself smiling back despite the exhaustion weighing her down.


    "Thank you, Ruby," Tessy replied, letting go of her small bag, which Ruby was already taking away from her. "Hope you weren¡¯t too bored in my absence."


    "I was thinking of you throughout, so I wasn¡¯t too bored," Ruby responded. "How was work today? Did you treat a lot of people?"


    "Work was fine, Ruby. And I feel very tired," Tessy responded, pushing the door to her room open.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, ma¡¯am. I know how to give very good leg massages to help ease tiredness. I used to do it a lot for my grandma, and she always got relief. I can do it for you if you want," Ruby offered, and her eyes showed how much she wanted Tessy to ept.


    "I think I¡¯ll like that," Tessy uttered, and Ruby jumped in excitement, making Tessy¡¯s heart flutter. She didn¡¯t know how the girl did it, but her excitement was highly contagious, and her energy was overwhelming. "Do you know how to do a general body massage? I think I¡¯ll need that too."


    Ruby¡¯s expression turned down for a moment. "No, ma¡¯am Tessy. I¡¯m not good with that one." Then she brightened up again. "But you can get a professional masseuse for that one. They do offer home service," she said. "If you want, I can get one for you online."


    Tessy was tempted to say yes instantly, but a different thought settled in her mind. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯d prefer if my husband ordered one for me himself. Is he home?"


    "No, ma¡¯am Tessy. Boss is not back yet," Ruby replied. "I can let you know when he arrives."


    "Yes, do that," Tessy agreed. "For now, I want to rest and wouldn¡¯t want to be disturbed. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m ready for the leg massage."


    "Okay, ma¡¯am Tessy." Ruby gave a short bow before she exited the room. After she left, a sly smile crossed Tessy¡¯s features as she thought about the n she had in mind.


    It was time to torture somebody a little.

 Chapter 63: Comfort and healing

    <h4>Chapter 63: Comfort and healing</h4>


    Tessy woke up two hourster feeling a little better than when she had just arrived from work, even though the exhaustion in her body still lingered. Her muscles felt heavy, and the dull ache in her shoulders hadn¡¯t entirely disappeared. The kind of exhaustion she felt wasn¡¯t just physical; it ran deeper, as though it was wound into her bones.


    She headed to the bathroom for a quick shower. The warm water cascading over her skin was a small relief, washing away the sweat and grime of the day. Once she was done, she stepped out of the bathroom d in a towel and reached for her phone, which she used to dial Daniel¡¯s number, recalling that Ruby had offered to give her a foot massage. Her fingers moved sluggishly as she tapped the screen, and she hoped Daniel would pick up quickly.


    "Please send Ruby up to my room," Tessy said calmly after Daniel picked the call, her fingers slowly ending the call as she reclined on the lounge chair in her room. Her feet were sore, and she hoped Ruby¡¯s therapy would help get her some relief. She sighed, letting her head fall back as her mind reyed the events of the day. A breeze swept over her damp skin, slightly chilling her, but she didn¡¯t care. What she needed now was for the pain in her legs to disappear.


    Daniel, who had just weed Williams to the house, excused himself and moved toplete the task he had just been given.


    He walked briskly through the hallway, heading straight for the kitchen, where he figured Ruby would be. The hallway was quiet, save for the muffled tter of pots and voicesing from the kitchen.


    "Ruby," he called, poking his head inside the busy room. "Madam needs you in her room right now."


    Ruby, who was wiping down the countertop, looked up in surprise. Her brows lifted slightly at the urgency in his voice. "All right, Sir Daniel, I¡¯ll be with her shortly," she said, a small smileing to settle on her features. Though surprised, she felt ted because she had been expecting the call.


    Daniel turned on his heel after receiving her response, returning back to the living room where Williams was seated. The room had a weing warmth to it, and the men resumed their conversation, unaware of the tension brewing in the kitchen.


    Ruby dropped the rag and began to gather her supplies, believing that the reason Tessy had sent for her was that she was ready for the foot massage. She reached under the sink for her basket, which contained the few items she used during her sessions¡ªoils, clean towels, and a couple of scented candles she liked to use when she could.


    But before she could step out, a sharp voice interrupted her.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going without finishing what you¡¯re doing in the kitchen?" Gina snapped, emerging from the pantry with a bowl in her hand and a scowl on her face.


    Ruby turned to face her. "I¡¯m going to Ma¡¯am Tessy¡¯s room. She sent for me."


    "To do what?" Gina¡¯s frown deepened, arms folding across her chest. Her tone was full of suspicion, her re hard and cold. "You¡¯re not going anywhere until youplete your job here. Get back inside the kitchen."


    Ruby¡¯s jaw tightened, but she didn¡¯t move. "What¡¯s your problem?" she said, frustration creeping into her voice. "Ma¡¯am Tessy personally sent for me. Sir Daniel just came to inform me."


    Before Ruby could say another word, Alexa, who had been in the kitchen when Daniel came to give Ruby the information, spoke up.


    "Leave her alone, Gina. Ma¡¯am Tessy did send for her, indeed. Stop releasing your frustrations and jealousy on her. She¡¯s not the reason you¡¯re unlikable. It¡¯s your rigidity that made you unlikable."


    Gina¡¯s face flushed red. "What did you just say?" she hissed.


    Alexa didn¡¯t flinch. "You heard me." She said, leaving what she was doing and turning to face Gina squarely. Her stance was confident, and her eyes sparkled with defiance.


    Ruby, uneasy about the growing tension, looked between them, then cleared her throat. "Can you two stop fighting for once?"


    "No fighting in the kitchen," Dorian spoke in a scolding tone, stepping in just as the air began to thicken with hostility. He had been passing by and caught wind of the argument. "And you, Gina, stop brewing unnecessary trouble. Madam sent for someone, and you are asking the person not to go. Are you all right?"


    "Don¡¯t insult me, Dorian. I know Ruby more than you do, and I know how she takes the smallest of excuses to escape her job, so keep your insults to yourself," Gina fired back.


    "If you know her so well, then you should go confirm from Madam if she truly sent for her instead of relying on baseless assumptions." Dorian shifted his attention to Ruby, who was still standing by the doorway. "What are you still waiting for? You want Boss to find out that you have been keeping his wife waiting?"


    Ruby moved instantly, heading towards Tessy¡¯s room. But when she sighted Daniel, she diverted for a moment, calling his attention.


    "Sir Daniel... when will Boss Roman be back? Ma¡¯am Tessy asked me to let her know as soon as he returns."


    "He¡¯s not back yet," Daniel replied in a cool tone. "But he¡¯s on his way. Maybe in about ten minutes, he¡¯ll be here."


    Ruby gave a grateful nod. "Okay. I¡¯ll let her know. Thank you."


    Without another word, she walked away, her sandals quietly padding against the marble floors as she made her way upstairs. The scent of freshly polished marble filled her nostrils as she passed by the decorative hallway. She knocked softly at therge doors of Tessy¡¯s room.


    "Ma¡¯am Tessy," she called gently.


    "Come in, Ruby," Tessy¡¯s voice replied from inside.


    Ruby opened the door, stepping into the warmly lit room, her hands full with a small basket. Inside were a few items carefully arranged: small purple candles, a lighter, and avender-scented oil bottle. The room was dimly lit, the golden lights giving it a peaceful, cozy atmosphere.


    Ruby turned to Tessy with a soft smile. "I hope you rested well, Ma¡¯am Tessy."


    "Yes, I did," Tessy replied, exhaling as she leaned back against her pillows. "Is my husband back yet?"


    Ruby shook her head. "No, Ma¡¯am. I asked Sir Daniel, and he said Boss Roman is already on his way. He should be back in maybe ten minutes. But sir Williams is here. He arrived a few minutes ago."


    "All right," Tessy murmured, then arched a curious brow as her gaze fell on Ruby¡¯s basket. "I see you came prepared. What are all these you brought with you?"


    Ruby smiled and stepped closer, cing the items carefully on the small side table beside the bed. "Lavender candles," she said, holding one up. "They help you feel rxed and can also help you sleep more soundly."


    Tessy blinked. "We had those in the house all this time?"


    "No, Ma¡¯am," Ruby replied. "These are mine. I brought them with me when I came here, but these ones are still unopened. I brought them for you."


    Tessy looked at her, slightly taken aback. "You¡¯re gifting them to me?"


    Ruby nodded. "Yes, Ma¡¯am. You¡¯ve been under a lot of stresstely... I just thought they might help you rest better."


    Tessy was quiet for a moment, her eyes softening. The thoughtfulness in Ruby¡¯s gesture was unexpected. It wasn¡¯t grand, but it was sincere, and that alone made her feel oddly seen.


    "Thank you," she said finally, her voice quiet.


    Ruby gave a small smile and began arranging the candles, setting two of them by the windowsill and one on each bedside table. She lit them, the delicate scent ofvender filling the air almost instantly, wrapping the room in a calming embrace.


    Once she was done setting up the candles, she ced the small stool she brought with her right before Tessy¡¯s chair and sat on it,ying a towel on her thighs.


    "Are you ready?" she asked, and Tessy nodded her head in response.


    "ce your right foot here," Ruby instructed, pointing to the towel on her thighs.


    Tessy obeyed quietly, doing exactly as the girl asked her to. The warmth of Ruby¡¯s hands and the softness of the towel made her sigh even before the massage began.


    As soon as Rubymenced the massage, Tessy just knew she wasn¡¯t kidding when she said she was good at it, because it felt as if the girl¡¯s hands were reaching every aching nerve in her legs. Each motion was slow, deliberate, practiced¡ªapplying just enough pressure to ease the tension without causing pain.


    Tessy closed her eyes, letting out a breath she didn¡¯t know she¡¯d been holding. For the first time in what felt like forever, her body began to rx.


    With thevender in the air, and Ruby¡¯s hands working magic on her tired feet, Tessy found herself slowly drifting into a space offort and healing¡ªone she hadn¡¯t felt in weeks.

 Chapter 64: My legs are tired

    <h4>Chapter 64: My legs are tired</h4>


    The moment Roman walked into the house and saw Williams seated in the living room with his legs crossed, he knew instantly that something was up.


    Williams might have looked as rxed as ever, like a man without a care in the world, but Roman had known him long enough to recognize the signs. The unsettling calm, the forcedposure, and most telling of all¡ªthe wild glint dancing in his eyes. That crazy look already gave Roman a hint that whatever wasing wasn¡¯t going to be simple or pleasant.


    "What is about to fall this time, Liam?" Roman asked with a raised brow, pausing his advance upstairs and turning back to join Williams on the couch. His tone was teasing, but his curiosity was piqued.


    "The very one we are living in," Williams responded tly, his expression dead serious. Roman let out a heartyugh, the kind that echoed through the room, momentarily cutting through the tension in the air.


    "It better wait until I find a safer for my wife before it falls," he answered with a grin, his voiceced with sarcasm and amusement.


    Williams shot him a sharp, stop-talking-nonsense look, his brows furrowed in exasperation, which only made Romanugh even harder, thoroughly entertained by the guy¡¯s reaction.


    "I got the information you asked for," Williams spoke in a serious tone, his voice low and steady, the weight of his words slicing through the light mood like a de. His tone sessfully pulled Roman out of his yful mode, the humor in his eyes vanishing in an instant.


    Like a switch that had been flipped, Roman¡¯s expression shifted into something cold and calcting, making it almost impossible to believe he was the same manughing heartily just seconds ago.


    "These are the only three people that fit into the description of the person you¡¯re looking for," Williams said, his voice firm as he reached into the folder beside him. He carefully spread three pictures on the side stool between them, each one printed on crisp paper and bearing the face of a blond, green-eyed male, their features eerily simr.


    But one of them instantly caught Roman¡¯s eyes, drawing his full attention like a ma. He had strikingly simr features to Tessy¡ªso much so that it made Roman¡¯s breath hitch for a moment. The most uncanny resemnce was in their eyes¡ªthose piercing green orbs that seemed to hold the same intensity and depth as Tessy¡¯s.


    "All three were beheaded unofficially within thest twenty-seven years, but the cause of the beheadings and the identities of those responsible are still unknown," Williams continued, his tone growing more serious. "I¡¯ve already assigned Edwin and another trusted person to begin investigating the matter, but I can¡¯t give you a specific timeline for when we¡¯ll have tangible results. It could be today, next week, a month¡ªhell, it might take longer. There¡¯s no way to tell."


    "Shut up, Liam," Roman said, his face already set in a deep frown, recognizing the yful intent behind Williams¡¯ words. He knew Williams was deliberately dragging out the details to annoy him, and it was working. His patience was wearing thin, but he was doing his best to keep hisposure.


    Williams smirked knowingly, clearly enjoying the shift in the atmosphere, and smoothly changed the subject. "There¡¯s something else we need to talk about," he said, his tone more serious now. "It has to do with Jorell and Casper." His words hung in the air, signaling that whatever came next was important.


    "Save it for now," Roman said, his voice firm and his focus narrowing. He grabbed the pictures from the stool, his fingers gripping them tightly as his gaze shifted back to Williams. "Let me find out which of these bastards have been visiting and chasing my wife in her dreams." He stood up with determination, his mind already shifting gears, intent on dealing with the immediate issue at hand before addressing anything else.


    "Rome, this is important," Williams revealed.


    ""I didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t," Roman replied with a sharp tone, his voice carrying a hint of impatience. "I¡¯ll be back. One issue at a time." He uttered his response without missing a beat, not slowing his pace for a second as he hurried up the stairs. His mind was already consumed with thoughts of Tessy, and the weight of the matter at hand only spurred him to move faster.


    He was relieved that there had been some progress regarding Tessy¡¯s issue, even though the full picture was still far from clear. The fact that there was any movement at all gave him a glimmer of hope, something he desperately needed. He couldn¡¯t wait to unravel the mystery behind her hidden personalities and abilities, eager to understand what had been kept from her for so long. Each new piece of the puzzle only deepened his determination to uncover the truth and ensure her safety, no matter the cost.


    When he arrived at her door, his frown deepened as he noticed the soothing scent ofvender that had been lingering in the air since he started climbing the stairs. It was stronger now, as if it wasing directly from her room. His curiosity piqued, he paused for a moment, trying to make sense of it. He knocked on the door twice, the sound echoing slightly in the quiet house, and then waited, his hand resting on the doorknob, for her response.


    Tessy was almost half asleep when the knock reached her ears, the rhythmic sound pulling her from the peaceful haze she had begun to drift into. The magical work Ruby was performing on her leg,bined with the calming and fragrant scent ofvender filling the air, had created an atmosphere of deep rxation. It was a sensation she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, a rare moment of serenity in the chaos that often surrounded her. The soft pressure of Ruby¡¯s hands, working on her tired muscles, and the quiet peace of the room lulled her into a sense of tranquility she desperately craved.


    "Who¡¯s there?" she asked in a loud enough voice for whoever was outside to hear.


    "It¡¯s your darling husband, of course. Open the door," Roman¡¯s voice reached her ears, the yful tone in his words making Ruby giggle softly.


    Tessy rolled her eyes in mock annoyance, but she couldn¡¯t help the smile that tugged at the corners of her lips. His voice, always full of confidence and that certain charm, never failed to evoke a reaction from her, even in moments like this when she was trying to unwind.


    "Come in," she said, knowing the door was not locked from the inside.


    Roman opened the door and stepped in, only for his nose to be assaulted with the strong smell ofvender, mixed with her scent and the scent of another.


    In what felt like a second, he darted his eyes around, trying to catch sight of where the scent wasing from, but the distracting view before him disagreed with that mission. So he fixed his eyes on the view, his grip around the pictures growing tighter.


    Tessy in a towel, which covered only up to her mid-thigh, her exposed leg outstretched and glistening even under the dim lighting, was not one view he was expecting to see at that time or anytime soon.


    "Wee, boss," Ruby greeted him, lowering her head.


    ""Thank you," Roman responded without sparing a nce at Ruby, his eyes remaining firmly fixed on Tessy, the woman who hadpletely captured his attention. His tone wasmanding and distant, as if nothing else in the room mattered in that moment. "Wait downstairs. I want to speak with my wife alone," he added, his voice firm but not unkind, themand clear in his words.


    Ruby didn¡¯t wait to be told twice before she carefully dropped Tessy¡¯s leg on the stool and walked away from the room, leaving them alone.


    "How was work?" Tessy asked Roman, not moving from her position.


    Roman didn¡¯t move from where he stood close to the door, his brows furrowing as he wondered why she was asking him that. She had never asked him about work in the past.


    "Work was fine," he finally answered, taking two steps further into the room. "What is giving out this scent? And what¡¯s wrong with your leg?"


    "The scent is from the candles, and my legs are tired. Ruby was giving me a massage," Tessy responded, finally pushing herself off the chair and purposely adjusting the towel around her chest.


    Roman looked her over, the raw hunger in his eyes unmistakable and unhidden, even to Tessy. She almost lost herposure, but she quickly forced herself to focus on the duty at hand.


    Coming to stand before him, she looked him in the eyes, summoning all the innocence she could into that one look. How she was even getting the confidence to put her act into y was unknown to her.


    "You said you wanted to talk to me. What did you want to talk to me about?" Tessy asked, her voice holding an alluring edge to it.

 Chapter 65: I want a professional

    <h4>Chapter 65: I want a professional</h4>


    Roman swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down slowly. "Should I give you some time to dress up properly?" he asked her, clenching his other arm when the urge to touch her face washed over him with great intensity.


    "Dress up properly?" Tessy asked him, her eyes wide with mock confusion as she tilted her head slightly, feigning ignorance. "Am I naked or something?"


    "You are dressed in a towel," Roman pointed out, "a very short and provocative one. Are you trying to seduce me?"


    ""What are you talking about?" Tessy asked, her voiceced with feigned irritation as she crossed her arms. "I was sitting here, minding my business, receiving and enjoying my foot massage, and then you suddenly walk in saying you wanna talk about something important. Now, out of nowhere, you¡¯re asking me to dress properly instead of getting to the point." Her frown deepened, and her eyes narrowed in annoyance. "If you have nothing to say, Roman, then please¡ªjust leave me alone."


    Roman let out a slow sigh, running a hand through his hair in mild frustration. "I didn¡¯t mean it the way you¡¯re taking it," he exined, his tone softer now, almost apologetic. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure why she was getting so annoyed over what he thought was a harmlessment, and it left him feeling slightly off-bnce.


    "How do you mean it then?"


    "I was only¡ª" he started to exin, but the words faltered on his lips. He paused, reconsidering, then shook his head slightly as he changed his mind. "Never mind," he said atst, his voice low and resigned. He extended the pictures to her, choosing to push aside the storm of emotions tugging at him¡ªboth in his body and mind¡ªand focus solely on the reason he came. "Any of them look like the person you saw in your dream?"


    Tessy frowned as she epted the pictures, her curiosity piqued despite the tension between them. She studied the first image¡ªa man she didn¡¯t recognize¡ªand without much thought, moved it aside to reveal the one underneath. The moment her eyesnded on it, they widened in shock, her entire body stiffening as recognition hit her like a wave.


    "This one," she said firmly, nodding her head with certainty. "This is him," she repeated, her voice a little breathless as she lifted the paper that held the picture, staring at it as if trying to burn the image into her memory. It was the very same man Roman had suspected¡ªthe one whose features bore a striking resemnce to hers. Her grip on the photo tightened slightly. "How did you get this? Who is he?" Tessy asked, her eyes now gleaming with expectation, hope, and a trace of fear.


    "The investigation is still ongoing. Since we now know who to focus on, I think it will hasten the process," Roman responded, adding, "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still safe. You¡¯re not going crazy yet," when he saw worry mask her features.


    Tessy nodded slowly, a thoughtful look crossing her face before she turned around and walked back to her chair. With a soft sigh, she plopped herself down on it, curling her legs beneath her.


    A small wave of relief washed over her as she realized she hadn¡¯t had any more nightmares since thest terrifying one, and there had been no strange episodes¡ªno objects crashing to the ground on their own, no unexined chaos. For now, at least, things felt a little more normal.


    She needed answers, but she was willing to wait for what he and Williams would find out. There was no other person she could tell that exact problem to anyway.


    When Roman still stood there looking at her with unreserved longing and desire, she proceeded to stretch out her body as if she was extremely tired and let out an "ouch" while she was at it, followed by an "aww" and a groan that suggested she was in pain.


    "What¡¯s going on with you?" Roman asked, just as she had anticipated.


    "I¡¯m in pains. All my muscles are aching. I need a full body massage. Will you order one for me? I hear you could order mobile massage therapists online," Tessy said.


    Again, as expected, Roman¡¯s face darkened instantly. "You need a massage and you want me to call somebody from outside? What happened to my hands?"


    "Are you a massage therapist?" Tessy asked. "Do you know how to do it so the muscle aches would be relieved? And have you forgotten that you are not supposed to touch me during this period?"


    "It¡¯s just massage," Roman quickly exined.


    "It¡¯s just massage?" Tessy probed, her brows rising. "Do you really believe that? You could barely handle seeing me in a towel. What makes you think you can handle touching me without my clothes on?"


    He couldn¡¯t, and he knew it. So he wasn¡¯t going to lie to himself. If it were to be another woman, he would have been able to. But this was his mate, the very woman who upied his thoughts and dreams every minute of the day.


    "You know this, and you want me to order a massage therapist toe do what I can¡¯t do? What makes you think another man can handle it? And what makes you think I can handle seeing another man touching you like that?" Roman said, his irritation bubbling up to the surface the more he thought about it.


    "It doesn¡¯t have to be a man," Tessy rolled her eyes, but internally, she wasughing her heart out at his reaction. She didn¡¯t know she could predict someone this well. "There are women offering the same service. If you don¡¯t want a man, order a woman."


    Roman didn¡¯t object, even though the irritated look on his face remained. He looked to be weighing something or solving aplex calction in his head, and Tessy let him be.


    By the time he was done, he took a step back before turning toward the door.


    But Tessy¡¯s voice reached him again. "I want a professional, darling husband. And kindly order a dildo for me as well. I might need it after the massage."

 Chapter 66: Don鈥檛 order that rubbish

    <h4>Chapter 66: Don¡¯t order that rubbish</h4>


    Roman paused, then slowly turned back to face her, a puzzled look settling on his face as his brows drew together.


    "What is a dildo?" he asked, genuinely confused, his voiceced with curiosity. "And why would you need it after the massage?" His tone was serious, not a hint of humor in it, as though he were trying to solve a riddle he wasn¡¯t even sure he wanted the answer to.


    "You don¡¯t know what a dildo is?" Tessy asked him, her voiceced with disbelief. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was just ying ignorant or if he was truly clueless, as his expression suggested a genuineck of understanding.


    "Never heard of it," Roman responded, his tone firm but casual, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. Tessy couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She stared at him in shock, her mind racing. But the serious look on his face¡ªunwavering andpletely sincere¡ªdid nothing to make her doubt that he was being honest.


    "It¡¯s actually nothing serious. Just something I need to y with. If you truly don¡¯t know what it is as you said, it¡¯s better. That way, when it arrives, we will do the unboxing together," Tessy said, growing even more excited.


    When Roman heard her response, he sighed, feeling the weight of the conversation settle on him. Knowing there was no way to continue this strange exchange or expect any rity, he gave up. Without another word, he turned and walked out of the room, his mind already moving on to the next task. As he reached the foot of the stairs, he called out with a firm tone, trying to shift his focus.


    "Trevor," he said, his voice echoing slightly as it reached the hall.


    "Yes, boss," Trevor responded quickly, turning his head to face Roman, his posture straightening in acknowledgment.


    Roman¡¯s frown deepened as he spoke, his voice firm. "Order a professional mobile massage therapist for my wife. It must be a woman," he instructed, his tone carrying a hint of finality. He was still slightly irritated, though he masked it as best he could.


    "Okay, boss," Trevor replied without hesitation, his fingers already reaching for his phone to start the process. But just as he began searching, Roman spoke again, his voice cutting through the air.


    "And order a dildo for her as well," Roman added, his booming voice reverberating throughout the house.


    Trevor¡¯s fingers froze mid-air, the phone screen barely registering in his grasp. His gaze shot up to meet Roman¡¯s, his eyes wide with disbelief. "A dildo?" The question slipped from his lips before he could stop himself, his voiceced with confusion. He blinked several times, as if processing the words he¡¯d just heard, and then nced around, wondering if he had misunderstood the request.


    Trevor wasn¡¯t the only one shocked. Daniel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, his eyebrows shooting up in disbelief. However, instead of turning to face Roman or voicing his shock, he quickly averted his gaze, looking off in the opposite direction. His fingers moved almost instinctively, his middle finger scratching against his thumb, as if trying to distract himself from the awkward tension in the air. His posture stiffened slightly, clearly trying to process Roman¡¯s unexpected request without making it obvious how ufortable he was.


    Williams¡¯ reaction was the worst. He let out a low, rumblingugh that seemed to echo through the room, full of unrestrained amusement. The sound was rich and deep, almost mocking, and it carried a certain edge to it, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Hisughter seemed to vibrate in the air, growing louder as he reveled in the absurdity of the moment, leaving no doubt that he found the whole situation utterly hrious.


    "I can¡¯t believe it, Rome. Your instrument no longer working and you didn¡¯t say anything about it?"


    "Sir Williams," Trevor called out in a scolding tone, but Williams onlyughed harder in response, obviously enjoying himself.


    Roman had never been so confused in his entire life. Their reaction only meant one thing: a dildo was something they didn¡¯t expect he would buy for Tessy.


    "What is a dildo?" Roman asked, his attention on Trevor, and Williams¡¯ roaringughter reached his ears, infuriating him even more.


    "Umm..." Trevor hesitated, not knowing how to exin what he was asked, especially not to Roman. He wasn¡¯t surprised the guy didn¡¯t know stuff like that. He had lived a celibate life for a long time, staying away from women and anything that had to do with sex like a gue.


    Instead of exining with words, Trevor quickly searched for what he was asked, got a picture of it, and showed the screen of his phone to Roman.


    "What is this? stic penis?" Roman asked,pletely shocked and angry at what he had just been shown.


    "It¡¯s a sex toy, boss. And not all of them are made out of stic," Trevor exined.


    Roman didn¡¯t even wait to hear the full exnation before he headed back up the stairs, his face dark with indignation.


    "Don¡¯t order that rubbish," he instructed without stopping or turning to look at the person he was talking to.


    Williams¡¯ughter continued even as he watched the guy march up the stairs. The moment he saw Roman¡¯s face while the guy wasing down, he knew something was up. Who knew it would be his turn tough so hard?


    "You shouldn¡¯t beughing at a situation like this, Sir Williams," Trevor scolded, still shooting Williams an unpleased look.


    "Says who?" Williams asked. "As long as it¡¯s Roman, this is the best situation tough at. It¡¯s so funny I can¡¯t even stop. I¡¯m waiting for him toe back down. He¡¯s in trouble today."


    Trevor gave up on their matter and just proceeded to walk away from there. He soon remembered the first instruction, which was to order a female mobile massage therapist.


    But with the way Roman left, he didn¡¯t even know if he should continue with the order or not.


    Another sigh slipped past his lips as he decided to go ahead and ce the order. If eventually the service isn¡¯t needed when they arrive, he would make sure they werepensated for their time.

 Chapter 67: Just like you

    <h4>Chapter 67: Just like you</h4>


    Tessy had already rxed back in her seat, scrolling through her phone when the door was pushed open again, and in walked a fuming Roman.


    His jaw was clenched, his fists balled at his sides, and he looked like he was ready to explode at that moment. His eyes burned with frustration, and there was a storm in his gaze that had nothing to do with the weather.


    Tessy wondered what was wrong with him and why he was back so soon. Also, why was he ring at her as if he wanted to bore a hole between her eyes?


    "Why will you ask me to order a stic penis for you?" Roman blurted, his voice booming in the room before Tessy could even ask him what was wrong with him. His words hung in the air, and the heat in his tone made Tessy¡¯s eyes widen.


    "stic penis?" Tessy¡¯s brows flew up, but her mind began to wonder how he got to know what it was so fast. He was supposed to wait for the package to arrive, and she had wanted to see his reaction after she unboxed it.


    "Yes, your dildo or whatever the name you called it," Roman growled, his voice dripping with annoyance.


    "I thought you didn¡¯t know what it was, howe you now know it¡¯s a stic penis?" Tessy¡¯s eyebrow arched, the tension between them palpable.


    "I didn¡¯t know what it was until I went to tell Trevor to order it for you, and everybody turned to look at me as if I had grown a second head." Roman¡¯s frustration was evident, his face flushing with the memory of the awkwardness he¡¯d just endured downstairs.


    "Wait, you went to announce it downstairs?" Tessy asked incredulously, her disbelief rising with every word.


    "What did you expect? You said it was nothing serious, just something you want to y with. How was I to know it was something like that?" Roman¡¯s voice was rising now, and Tessy could hear the edge of exasperation in every word.


    "Of course, it¡¯s nothing serious and just something to y with. There¡¯s no lie there," Tessy replied, trying to defend herself with a shrug, though she could see his annoyamce wasn¡¯t about to let up.


    "There¡¯s no¡ª What the hell do you need a stic penis for when your husband has the real one and he isn¡¯t being stingy with it?" Roman snapped, frustration boiling over as his eyes bored into hers.


    "My husband is being very considerate. Therefore, he can¡¯t use his own for now. That being the case, I need a stand-in," Tessy said calmly, and she could see Roman¡¯s expression darken even more.


    "What do you mean I can¡¯t use it?" Roman couldn¡¯t believe his ears. "Did you ask me? Huh?" Roman¡¯s voice had dropped to a low, dangerous growl.


    "Why would I ask you when you already said you wouldn¡¯t touch me?" Tessy shot back, folding her arms across her chest defiantly. "I didn¡¯t want to bother you. I figured I could manage without you for now."


    "I said I wouldn¡¯t touch you without your permission. If you had told me you needed me in that way, I would have been more than d to satisfied your need," Roman retorted, his voice almost smooth, like he was trying to reason with her. He took two steps forward his annoyance quickly giving way for something else.


    "And break your word? I thought you were a man of your word." Tessy spoke, feigning disappointment. "Tsk... That¡¯s disappointing," she added, her tone sarcastic as she eyed him carefully.


    "I wouldn¡¯t be breaking my word if you gave permission," Roman said, his voice heavy with both frustration and a trace of vulnerability. He took several more steps until he was standing right beside her, his towering figure looming over her. He leaned in closer, his eyes never leaving hers. "Do you need me in that way? Just say yes, and you will have me till dawn," Roman said, his voice almost pleading as he squatted beside her chair, his intense gaze locking onto hers with an unwavering intensity.


    Tessy¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her resolve almost shattering. She could feel the weight of his words, the way his presence seemed to fill the room. Yet, despite the pull in his voice, she stood firm, her posture unaffected by his proximity.


    "No, don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t need you. I need my dildo," Tessy said, her words firm, though a slight smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. Her eyes gleamed with a mixture of defiance and amusement, a silent challenge daring him to respond in kind.


    Roman¡¯s jaw tightened, his frustration mounting with every word she spoke. "You¡¯re not getting a stic penis or dildo, whatever you call it, and that¡¯s final," Roman said, his tone sharp as he pushed himself up to his feet.


    Without another word spoken to her, Roman walked out of the room. His footsteps echoed in the quiet hallway, his mind racing with thoughts of how to resolve this ridiculous situation.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why she needed something like that when he was more than willing to satisfy her in any way she wanted.


    Roman descended the stairs, his mind still reeling, but when he reached the bottom, the sight of Williams instantly caught his attention.


    A wide grin appeared on Williams¡¯s face the moment he saw Romaning down.


    "I know someone that helps with problems like this, Rome. You should have said something all this while," Williamsmented, his voiceced with amusement as his eyes twinkled with mischief. The sharpness of Roman¡¯s re didn¡¯t go unnoticed, but Williams couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    "You will not have any energy left tough if Iy my hands on you, Liam," Roman said, his tone a warning, filled with the promise of retribution.


    He abandoned his initial mission of confronting Williams and instead plopped himself down on a chair nearby, his body heavy with frustration. Thest thing he wanted right now was to deal with Williams¡¯s relentless teasing, but it seemed that was exactly what he was going to get.


    Williams, unfazed by the venom in Roman¡¯s voice, continued, still standing a few steps away from him, trying to keep his distance while remaining within Roman¡¯s line of sight. "I¡¯m only trying to help, Rome," Williams said, his voice smooth, though the grin was still firmly nted on his face. "It¡¯s better you take care of it now, so it doesn¡¯t be worse in the future."


    Roman grunted, crossing his arms over his chest, his brows furrowed in irritation. "Go take care of your own. Your wife will need it if you ever decide to get one," he said, his wordsced with sarcasm, though his mind wandered away from the conversation as he tried to distract himself.


    He looked at the picture of the person he assumed to be Tessy¡¯s father, which rested on the side stool alongside the others. Why was he still visiting her in dreams if he was beheaded and dead? The question lingered in his mind, gnawing at him, though he had little time to ponder it.


    "But I don¡¯t have a problem down there, you do," Williams replied with a shrug, as though the situation was no big deal, but the glint of humor never left his eyes.


    Roman shot him a quick re, his irritation boiling over. "I don¡¯t remember saying I do," Roman muttered under his breath, his voice low but biting. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for this.


    Williams tilted his head, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Why does your wife want a dildo if you are capable of performing your duties?" he asked, his voice tinged with mock innocence, clearly enjoying the difort he was causing.


    "You can go ask her," Roman finally snapped, his voice heavy with exasperation. "I¡¯m sure she would give you the perfect exnation."


    Williams raised an eyebrow, surprised by Roman¡¯s bluntness. "For real, I should go ask her?"


    Roman¡¯s lip curled slightly, though it wasn¡¯t a smile. "Yeah, go ahead,"


    Williams let out a chuckle as he nced toward the stairs then back at Roman. Someone who didn¡¯t know Roman would take that bait. But that someone wasn¡¯t him. He knew the guy like the back of his palm.


    "Nice try, Rome," Williams said as he turned picked the seat right opposite the Lycan. He still looked very cautious because he knew Roman wasn¡¯t kidding when he said he would leave him with no strength tough should hey his hands on him. He didn¡¯te to provoke Roman, but how could he let such a rare opportunity to tease him pass?


    "This is the one that has been bothering her in the dream. How is he still appearing to her if he¡¯s dead?" Roman extended the picture of interest to him.


    "We will have to find that out," Williams said, his eyes narrowing as he studied the picture. "Meanwhile, Casper has be unkible, just like you." He announced, instantly catching Roman¡¯s interest and attention.

 Chapter 68: Time was running out

    <h4>Chapter 68: Time was running out</h4>


    Roman sat stiffly on the ck leather armchair, arms crossed over his chest, listening as Williamsid out the facts with grim focus. His voice was low, tense with frustration.


    "We¡¯re looking for a witch," Williams said. "One with powers simr to mine and my mother¡¯s. He or she was also in Casper¡¯s camp before he slipped into thata."


    Roman¡¯s sharp gaze never wavered. He didn¡¯t interrupt, and for once, Williams was d his notoriously short attention span was fixed squarely on him. He figured the tension between Roman and Tessy might be to thank for that. Whatever the reason, he was grateful.


    "I¡¯ve gone through everything, Rome," Williams continued, hands clenching into fists. "Every record. Every witch I could find. Nothing. No trace of the one who did this. It¡¯s like the person vanished into thin air."


    Roman let out a deep, tired sigh. His thoughts went immediately to Tessy. He couldn¡¯t afford to let his guard down ¡ª not now, not when she was tangled up in his world. They hadn¡¯t just gone after him in the past. They¡¯d gone after his mate. And now, he had something to lose again.


    "Have you interviewed them again?" Roman asked, his tone t but edged with urgency. "Someone has to know who did it."


    "I have," Williams said, his frustration leaking through every syble. His jaw tightened as he exhaled sharply. "I¡¯ve questioned everyone I could think of. They are all ignorant."


    Roman¡¯s brows furrowed, the lines between them deepening with concern. "Including Charlotte?"


    Williams blinked, momentarily thrown off. "Charlotte?" he echoed, confusion flickering across his face. "You mean... the old Charlotte?" He tilted his head, as if sifting through memories. "No one¡¯s seen her since that incident. She vanished. Wentpletely off the grid. Why?"


    Roman¡¯s eyes darkened. His voice was low but unwavering. "Because I know she was part of Casper¡¯s camp. Maybe not by choice, but she was there. She saw things. She knows things."


    Williams straightened, the weight of Roman¡¯s words sinking in. "You¡¯re sure?"


    "I don¡¯t say things I¡¯m not sure of," Roman said, his tone cutting through the air like a de. "Find her. Wherever she¡¯s hiding¡ªdig her out. You might finally get the answers you¡¯re looking for."


    There was a beat of silence before Williams slowly nodded, pulling out his phone to start making calls. Roman leaned back, head heavy with thoughts, when Trevor walked in.


    "The massage therapist is here," Trevor announced casually.


    Roman barely acknowledged him, eyes still distant, until Trevor returned from the gate and Roman caught a glimpse of two figures trailing behind him. His eyes narrowed.


    "Why are there two people?" he asked sharply. "I told you to specifically order a woman, Trevor. Why is there a man here?"


    Before Trevor could answer, the woman stepped forward. She kept her eyes respectfully lowered, her voice calm.


    "Good evening, sir. I¡¯m the masseuse. My colleague is just here to help carry and set up the massage table and equipment."


    Trevor and Williams both turned slightly toward Roman, waiting for his reaction. They knew how particr he was ¡ª not just because of his title, but because of the position he¡¯d upied.


    Roman¡¯s gaze darkened. He wasn¡¯t just looking at them ¡ª he was reading them, dissecting their posture, their scent, the flicker of nerves beneath the surface. His question had been directed at Trevor, but the woman had answered. It took effort not to snap at her for it, asking her if her name was Trevor for her to answer a question directed to Trevor. But he held it in check.


    His eyes drifted to the ck bag the man was holding.


    "Trevor, search the bag."


    Relief passed over Trevor¡¯s face as he stepped forward, seeing how he didn¡¯t snap at the woman. Williams watched in quiet surprise ¡ª Roman had grown more lenient than ever. Too many years away from the pce had turned him into a different person.


    "The bag is clean," Trevor reported after a moment.


    Roman gave a curt nod. "Take them to the first room on the second floor. Let them set up there. Once they¡¯re done, bring him back down here. Then send Ruby to fetch Tessy."


    He paused for a second, ncing toward the stairway as though already picturing her walking down it.


    "I¡¯ll create a proper massage room for her soon," he muttered more to himself than anyone else. "Didn¡¯t think we¡¯d need one."


    Trevor nodded and led the two guests upstairs. Williams pocketed his phone with a sigh, deciding not to make the call he wanted to make just yet, especially when there were humans in their midst.


    They sat in silence for a few minutes, both men lost in their own thoughts. Roman stared at the empty firece across the room, the weight of old memories heavy on his shoulders. Williams, on the other hand, was already working through the next steps. Find Charlotte. Get answers. End this mess.


    Eventually, Trevor returned with the man. "They¡¯ve finished setting up," he announced. "Ruby¡¯s on her way to get madam."


    Roman rose from his seat, stretching his neck slightly. The temptation to go check on Tessy washed over him, but he decided not to act on it. He decided to head to his room instead.


    The moment Roman headed upstairs, Williams stood as well, but paused, ncing toward the door. If Charlotte really had been part of Casper¡¯s inner circle, she might be the only one left who could break the deadlock. And if she was in hiding, that meant she knew more than she was letting on ¡ª possibly everything.


    With his mind made up, Williams stepped outside to make the call he knew he had to make ¡ª to a contact he hadn¡¯t spoken to in years, someone who might know how to trace a witch that didn¡¯t want to be found.


    Time was running out. And if Charlotte had anything to do with the Sirioni spell, they were going to find her ¡ª one way or another.

 Chapter 69: Be guided, sir

    <h4>Chapter 69: Be guided, sir</h4>


    The morning sun cast a gentle glow over the city, filtering through the tinted windows of the car as it pulled up to the hospital entrance. Tessy satfortably in the backseat, her face lit up with amusement at something Daniel had just said. She chuckled, brushing a strand of hair away from her face as the car rolled to a halt.


    "Sometimes I wonder how youe up with the things you say," she said, stillughing as she opened the door and stepped out.


    Daniel grinned, stepping out after her, his eyes doing a quick scan of their surroundings. The moment his feet hit the pavement, he slid into protective mode, his posture alert, his senses heightened. Though his steps were silent and unobtrusive, he maintained a position a pace behind her¡ªclose enough to step in if needed, yet respectful of her space.


    Tessy, unaware of the slight tension growing in Daniel¡¯s stance, continued toward the building. She was in good spirits. A rare thing, these days. The cool morning breeze lifted her mood further, and she looked ahead with purpose as the hospital¡¯s ss doors came into view.


    Then, just a few meters from the entrance, she saw him.


    Her steps slowed ever so slightly, her smile faltered. There he was¡ªFrancis¡ªwalking out of the building beside the assistant medical director, Harris. It was like a ssh of cold water to the face. She hadn¡¯t expected to see him here, of all ces. What was he doing at the hospital? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be at work?


    Tessy¡¯s heart gave the slightest jolt, but she steadied herself. Gone were the days when seeing Francis could unravel her. Those days were buried deep, along with every other foolish emotion she¡¯d once allowed him to manipte. She raised her chin and kept her smile in ce, walking with a grace that belied the small storm momentarily brewing inside her.


    Daniel, ever observant, caught the shift in her posture. "Will I stay at the entrance again today, madam?" he asked, already expecting the answer but giving her the courtesy of a choice.


    "Of course," Tessy replied, without missing a beat. "I already exined why it has to be like that."


    Daniel nodded. No disappointment crossed his face, but inwardly, he wished he had an excuse to stay closer today. Something about the atmosphere didn¡¯t sit right with him.


    As they neared the entrance, Tessy cast a polite nod toward Mr. Harris. "Good morning, Mr. Harris," she said with a pleasant smile¡ªthen walked straight past Francis as though he were invisible. Not a nce. Not a word. As if he were no more significant than the air she walked through.


    Francis blinked, taken aback. His eyebrows shot up as his eyes tracked her retreating form. Theck of acknowledgment stung far more than he¡¯d ever admit. "Tessy," he called, his voice betraying his surprise.


    She stopped. Slowly, she turned, her eyes meeting his, calm and unbothered. "Yes?" she asked, her tone dry.


    "Am I to assume you didn¡¯t see me here?" he asked, looking at her like she¡¯d just pped him.


    Tessy tilted her head. "Of course I saw you," she replied matter-of-factly, as if that were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "You saw me... and just passed? Just like that?" he asked again, clearly struggling to process it.


    A soft scoff escaped her lips, sharp and dismissive. "What was I supposed to do? Bow and kiss your feet?" Her voice dripped with sarcasm, each wordced with the contempt she no longer bothered to hide. "Wake up from that dream, Francis, before it turns into a nightmare."


    Her eyes lingered on him for the briefest second, cold and unwavering, then she turned on her heel with the grace of someone who had moved on¡ªlong ago. Her heels clicked with purpose as she resumed walking, leaving him standing in the shadow of her indifference.


    But Francis, never one to be brushed off so easily, wasn¡¯t ready to let her go. Anger, pride¡ªsomething more desperate¡ªtightened his features. He took a step forward, arm half-raised, reaching out as if to grasp her and make her look at him again. Make her acknowledge him.


    He didn¡¯t get the chance.


    In one smooth, instinctive move, Daniel stepped in. He slid between them like a drawn sword, body angled protectively, arm rising with quiet authority to block Francis¡¯s reach. His eyes locked onto the man¡¯s with a warning that didn¡¯t need to be spoken¡ªcold, steady, and unblinking.


    "I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you, sir," Daniel said calmly, but there was steel beneath the surface of his voice.


    Tessy turned back just in time to see the tension coiling between the two men. She paused, tempted to step in, but decided against it. Let Francis see who she had around her now. Let him understand that he no longer had ess to her¡ªphysically or emotionally.


    Francis¡¯s eyes darted to Daniel, fury rising in his expression. "Who the fuck are you? Get out of my way," he snapped, his voice low but brimming with frustration.


    Daniel didn¡¯t flinch. His voice dropped an octave as he replied, "The real question is¡ªwho the fuck do you think you are, trying to touch her like that? Be guided, sir. You don¡¯t want to regret meeting her this morning."


    Francis¡¯s friend, Mr. Harris, quickly stepped in, grabbing Francis by the arm and tugging him back. "That¡¯s enough, Francis," he said in a low voice, ncing apologetically at Tessy.


    Reluctantly, Francis stepped back, his eyes never leaving hers. He shot her onest re, filled with whatever emotions he could no longer express with words, then turned and walked away.


    Daniel watched him go, shoulders still tense until the man disappeared around the corner. Only then did he turn back to Tessy. "Are you okay, madam?"


    Tessy nodded, offering him a genuine smile. "Yes. Thank you, Daniel."


    With that, she walked into the building, her heels clicking confidently on the marble floor.

 Chapter 70: As you should

    <h4>Chapter 70: As you should</h4>


    "I can¡¯t believe Gary bailed on you," Tessy said as she plopped herself dramatically onto one of the single sofas in Freya¡¯s living room.


    Freya¡¯s home was cozy and dimly lit, with a subtle lemon-scented candle burning on the console table. The soft hum of slow jazz floated from the speaker in the corner, wrapping the room in azy, intimate vibe. Tessy, still in her scrub, had tossed her bag carelessly to the floor and kicked off her shoes like she owned the ce. She hade straight from work to spend the rest of the day with her best friend, and she didn¡¯t bother hiding her eagerness.


    "You and I both know you didn¡¯te here to console me over Gary not showing up for our date," Freya said dryly, taking anguid sip from her wine ss before settling beside Tessy on the sofa.


    Tessy let out a little giggle, caught red-handed. "Of course not. I¡¯m here because I¡¯m just as curious as you are about this mystery date of yours. I want to know if he¡¯ll actually show up¡ªand hopefully catch a glimpse of this Prince Charming."


    Freya raised a skeptical brow. "Prince Charming? What makes you think he¡¯s one? He might be a walking disaster¡ªless than average looking, socially awkward, and with the personality of cold toast. We don¡¯t know what we¡¯re dealing with here."


    Tessy turned toward her with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. "With the kind of romantic gesture he pulled that day? Highly doubtful. I¡¯m betting he¡¯s very handsome. And charming. Probably with one of those soft-spoken, deep voices that makes you melt."


    Freya gave a small snort ofughter. "What if it turns out to be Gary?"


    Tessy choked on thin air, coughing as she straightened up. Freya burst outughing, clutching her stomach, clearly enjoying her friend¡¯s momentary panic.


    Shooting a re, Tessy said firmly, "It can never be Gary. That man doesn¡¯t have a romantic bone in his body. Why would he put up that entire show? No way. He couldn¡¯t even remember your birthdayst year."


    "True," Freya said thoughtfully. She swirled her wine and looked at the swirling red in the ss. "Bute to think of it... Gary is the only one who knows my current address. I would¡¯ve suspected one of my exes, but none of them knows I moved."


    Tessy narrowed her eyes, clearly annoyed at the possibility. "If it¡¯s Gary, he¡¯s going to pay for wasting my time. I came here for Mr. Anonymous, not that clown."


    Freyaughed softly. "Did you tell your husband you¡¯d be homete? I don¡¯t want an angry Roman pounding on my door tonight."


    "Daniel already did," Tessy said, waving it off like it was no big deal. "He¡¯s being extra nice and sweet these days, actually."


    Freya gave her a teasing side-nce, a knowing smirk tugging at her lips. "And is that the reason behind this sudden glow you have?"


    Tessy blinked, confused. "What glow?"


    Freya leaned closer and grinned. "The kind of glow that says you¡¯re getting a lot of attention at home. In every aspect... especially in bed."


    Tessy¡¯s jaw dropped, and she pped Freya¡¯s arm yfully. "Get your thoughts out of the gutter! Nothing like that is happening. Yet."


    Freya blinked in exaggerated surprise. "What do you mean, nothing is happening yet? Are you seriously denying him ess to your body?"


    Tessy looked mildly ufortable. "It¡¯s not me, okay? It¡¯s him. He¡¯s being considerate. Says he regrets the way he married me and wants to make it up to me. One of the ways he wants to do that is by not touching me until I¡¯m ready."


    Freya stared like she¡¯d just heard Tessy speak a foreignnguage. "And you want to torture him a little?" she asked slowly, her voice colored with disbelief.


    Tessy gave a small, guilty smile. "I do. Just a little. He deserves it."


    Freya gasped dramatically. "How do you do it?"


    "Do what?"


    "Live with such a fine man and not want to jump him every single night? Honestly, Tess, what is wrong with you?"


    Tessy let out a long breath, twisting her lips as if she, too, was trying to understand her own restraint. "It¡¯s hard. I won¡¯t lie."


    Freya shook her head and ced her ss carefully on the side table. "Girl, I swear Francis did more to you than we know. He must have given you some kind of immunity to sex, because this... this is beyond me. You were just crying to me a few weeks ago about needing a real man¡ªemphasis on real¡ªand now that you have one, you¡¯re basically running a monastery!"


    Tessy winced. "When you say it like that, it makes me feel guilty and stupid."


    Freya raised her brows knowingly. "As you should."


    Tessy rolled her eyes and looked away. "I just needed time. I¡¯m not doing anything wrong."


    A silence stretched for a moment before Freya tilted her head. "Are you having low libido?"


    "What?" Tessy turned to her sharply. "No! Why would you think that?"


    Freya leaned in like she had cracked a mystery. "Because I don¡¯t know what else to call what¡¯s going on with you. You can tell me, Tess. You know I won¡¯t judge. I might even know how to help."


    Tessy scoffed. "I am not suffering from low libido, Freya. I just¡ªugh¡ªI was mad about how everything changed in my life so fast. I needed to take back some control. So, I¡¯m torturing him a little, yes. But let¡¯s not act like I¡¯m not still human. I still feel... very horny sometimes."


    Freya nearly fell off the couchughing, her head thrown back. "Then fix your issue when you get home! Don¡¯t waste good opportunities."


    "I n to," Tessy mumbled, folding her arms.


    Freya gave her a teasing smile. "Wait¡ªare you saying you¡¯re getting some sugar tonight?"


    Tessy stood abruptly, rolling her eyes as she walked toward the kitchen. "Shut up, Freya."


    Freyaughed, her voice carrying through the apartment, wine ss in hand and eyes twinkling with mischief.

 Chapter 71: Who was that man?

    <h4>Chapter 71: Who was that man?</h4>


    "I swear, if this person doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯m going back to that restaurant to find that waitress and make her tell me who sent her with all those messages," Freya muttered, her tone sharp and full of restrained fury. "And if she doesn¡¯t spill, I¡¯ll have her arrested."


    Tessy, who had been trying¡ªvery unsessfully¡ªnot to burst intoughter, finally let it out. She fell onto the bed with a loud cackle, shaking with amusement at her best friend¡¯s dramatic deration.


    The two of them were in Freya¡¯s bedroom, where the past hour had been spent tearing through racks and drawers of clothes in search of the dress for Freya¡¯s date. Makeup kitsy sprawled open across the vanity, shoes kicked into corners, and various rejected dresses hung limply on the closet door.


    "Have some faith, Freya," Tessy giggled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "This person could end up being your husband. Don¡¯t be so faithless."


    Freya shot her a look, adjusting the neckline of her dress in the mirror. "That restaurant will know the true meaning of faithlessness if their mysterious customer doesn¡¯t show up after all this dressing up and makeup. It¡¯s going to be a disaster tonight."


    Tessy¡¯sughter bubbled up again. Freya might be fuming, but Tessy was having a st. Even if the mystery man didn¡¯t show, she¡¯d already gotten her fill of entertainment.


    "You look like a princess," Tessy finally said, her tone softening with admiration as she stepped back to get a full view of Freya. And she did. The pale lc dress clung in all the right ces, her hair was swept into an elegant twist, and a touch of shimmer around her eyes made them pop like gemstones.


    Just then, the sound of the doorbell echoed from downstairs.


    Both women froze. Their eyes locked¡ªwide, startled. And then, in perfect sync, they bolted for the hallway.


    ***


    A few minutes earlier, outside the house, Daniel stood at his post, ever vignt. He spotted someone approaching¡ªa young man, early thirties perhaps, dressed entirely in ck and holding a single red rose in his hand.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    The stranger¡¯s face mirrored his expression, a faint frown forming as he got closer. Daniel took a step forward, scanning the man subtly. No weapons, no aggressive aura. Just a human. Harmless.


    Still, he was on duty.


    "Who are you?" the stranger asked first, voice low and unafraid.


    "I¡¯m Daniel. Who are you?" Daniel returned, lifting a brow.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Instead of answering the question, Daniel stood straighter. "Kindly tell me who you are and why you are here, sir, and we will have no problems at all."


    The man¡¯s eyes studied him, lingering for a beat too long. Finally, he said, "I¡¯m Gary. I¡¯m here to see my woman."


    That did it.


    Daniel rxed a bit, offering a short nod before stepping aside, allowing Gary to ring the bell.


    ***


    Inside, the front door opened to reveal Freya in all her elegance, Tessy standing just behind her. But instead of smiling in delight or blushing in recognition, both women frowned immediately.


    "It was you?" Freya asked, squinting.


    "Umm... yes?" Gary replied, clearly confused. "Were you expecting someone else?"


    "You¡¯re the one from the restaurant?" Freya¡¯s voice wasced with disbelief.


    "You¡¯re Mister Anonymous?" Tessy added, voice sharp.


    Gary blinked. "What restaurant are you talking about?"


    But before more confusion could unfold, another vehicle rolled into the driveway. Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed again as he recognized the car. The moment the engine shut off and the door opened, both Freya and Tessy turned toward the sound.


    The tension on their brows vanished. Their expressions lifted, eyes widening in unmistakable recognition¡ªand awe.


    Trevor stepped out of the car like something out of a high-budget movie. Dressed in a tailored suit that hugged his tall,manding frame, he looked every inch the man who turned heads without trying. His hair was neatly styled, his jaw sharp, his expression calm.


    "Trevor?" Tessy whispered, stunned.


    "Trevor is your date?" she asked, nudging Freya.


    "I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s here for you," Freya said, her brows furrowed in utter confusion.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Gary asked, his confusion deepening.


    "I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here for me, girl," Tessy whispered excitedly. "Daniel¡¯s here, remember? I think he¡¯s your date. I¡¯m so happyyy..."


    Trevor finally reached the group. "Good evening, madam," he greeted Tessy, then shifted to Freya. "Miss Stanford." He offered her a soft smile before turning to Gary and Daniel. "Gentlemen."


    Daniel gave him a look¡ªa mix of curiosity and silent questioning. But Trevor was unbothered.


    "Are you ready, mydy?" he asked, his focus back on Freya.


    "I¡¯m ready, Mr. Baliante," Freya said with a small, stunned smile. "I¡¯ll just grab my bag and be out in a minute."


    She turned and walked back inside, practically floating with disbelief. "Oh my god," she mouthed to Tessy, her eyes wide with excitement.


    Tessy could barely contain her own giddiness. "You must tell me everything," she whispered with a grin. "Now go!"


    A minuteter, Freya returned. But before she could head to the car, Gary gently took her hand.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, his voice soft, almost pleading. "I came so we could talk."


    "I have a date," Freya replied gently, removing her hand from his. "Let¡¯s talk another time."


    She walked past him, her heels clicking softly as she approached Trevor, who was waiting with the car door open for her. Like a scene from a ssic movie, she stepped in gracefully, and the car pulled away, disappearing into the night.


    Gary stood rooted in ce, watching the car go. Slowly, he turned to Tessy.


    "Who was that man?" he asked, eyes still on the street.


    "Her date," Tessy answered nonchntly, giving a small shrug.


    "I¡¯m aware," Gary said. "I meant... is he really the Mr. Baliante of Xylonica?"


    Tessy turned to him with a raised brow. "Why are you asking me that? You can ask her when you see her."


    With that, she pivoted toward Daniel. "We¡¯ll be leaving in a few, Daniel. Let me just get my things," she said, already moving back into the house, a sly smile ying on her lips.

 Chapter 72: Something like that

    <h4>Chapter 72: Something like that</h4>


    The first thing Tessy did when she stepped into the house was ask, "Is my husband home yet?" Her voice carried a hint of urgency, though she masked it well behind a casual tone.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," came Cody¡¯s response from the door, a subtle smile touching his lips. That was the first time he heard tessy refer to Roman as her husband and even called it out loud. He was d there was some progress in their rtionship. "He¡¯s in his room." he added, making sure to give her details.


    "Perfect," she said with a soft breath, nodding once before turning her attention to Daniel. "I think I¡¯m in the mood for that movie. Set up the in-home theater for me, and I believe you know the exact movie I want."


    Without hesitation, Daniel gave a curt nod and set off down the hall, ready to carry out the instruction to thetter. She had already mentioned the movie and asked if he could get it that night, and he had answered in the affirmative.


    With the preparations underway, Tessy turned and headed for her room, her heels clicking rhythmically against the polished marble floor. The moment the door shut behind her, her movements grew more deliberate, almost reverent, as though each step she took now was part of a silent ceremony.


    She freshened up, then opened her closet and pulled out a nightdress she had never worn. It had been bought during her time with Francis¡ªa time she had done everything possible, followed every online and offline advice, just to get him to look at her with desire. However, she didn¡¯t get it opportunity to wear it then. Tonight, though, she intended to wear it for someone else entirely.


    It was a pink satin two-piece nightdress. The top was delicate, spaghetti-strapped, and dipped just low enough to tease without being overt. The lower piece was a mini short that hugged her curves perfectly¡ªsnug, ttering, but not tight enough to feel ufortable. It was made to be seductive, and tonight she wanted nothing less.


    She stood before her vanity mirror, letting her fingers glide through her thick, blonde locks. She tousled it slightly, letting it fall in soft waves around her face. It framed her cheekbones and drew attention to the glint in her eyes. She applied a lightyer of gloss to her lips, gave herself a final once-over, and then exhaled deeply.


    This wasn¡¯t impulsive. She¡¯d been craving this¡ªcraving him¡ªfor a while now. Even before her talk with Freya, she¡¯d wanted to have some good, sexy time with Roman. But things had beenplicated¡ªher mother¡¯s issue, the unexined episodes where objects shattered without reason, and Roman¡¯s insistence that he wouldn¡¯t touch her without her explicit permission. That part, especially, had made her hesitate. He had been respectful to a fault, which was noble... but tonight, she didn¡¯t want respect. She wanted passion.


    Steadying her breath, Tessy walked down the hall and stopped in front of Roman¡¯s room. She raised her hand and knocked, three gentle taps, and then took a step back, willing herself not to chicken out.


    The door swung open sooner than expected, and there he was.


    Roman stood shirtless at the doorway, low-hanging pajama trousers hugging his hips, his torso toned, defined and lightly sheened from whatever workout or shower he had recently indulged in.


    His eyes met hers, and for a fleeting moment, surprise flickered across his face¡ªthough not because he didn¡¯t know who it was. He had already caught her scent moments before she knocked. It was the way she looked that stunned him.


    His surprise melted into a slow, sultry smile.


    "Wifey," he murmured in a teasing voice, his deep timbre wrapping around the word like silk. "Come to keep mepany?"


    Before she could reply, he lifted a brow in a yful challenge, one that sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Something like that," she replied, her voice light but not uncertain.


    Then, with a hint of sass, she added, "But it¡¯s you who will keep mepany instead."


    Roman¡¯s eyes lit up with boyish delight, like someone whose birthday wish had juste true. "Of course I¡¯ll keep youpany," he said immediately. "Your room or mine?"


    Tessy chuckled softly. "In the theater," she said.


    Roman¡¯s expression faltered for a split second, brows creasing. "The theater?"


    "Yep," she said with a smirk. "I want to watch a movie... and I need apanion."


    He blinked, then smiled again, a little sheepish but entirely willing. Honestly, it didn¡¯t matter where she wanted him¡ªas long as she did. With her standing before him like this, looking like every fantasy rolled into one, how could he possibly say no?


    "Alright, sweetie," he said, backing into his room. "Let me grab a shirt. I¡¯ll be out in a jiffy."


    Tessy peeked into the room as he turned away, curiosity getting the better of her. She caught sight of a simple, almost spartan design¡ªdull green walls, minimal furniture. There was a coldness to it, functional and uninviting. For a moment, she was tempted to walk in, to understand more about the man who¡¯d be such a maic force in her life.


    But before she could act on the impulse, Roman reemerged, pulling a ck T-shirt over his head, his hair still a little damp. "Shall we?" he asked.


    She nodded, and they made their way to the theater room. Daniel, efficient as ever, was already there, waiting with two bowls of popcorn. Tessy thanked him with a warm smile and took the bowls, handing one to Roman as they stepped inside.


    The room was dimly lit, ambient lights lining the ceiling like stars. Plush reclining chairs stretched out before therge screen, and Tessy picked the center seats, ensuring the best view¡ªand proximity.


    As they settled in, the movie began, and Roman, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, tossed a few kernels of popcorn into his mouth. The taste hit him immediately. His expression twisted in confusion, then mild horror. He chewed slowly, forcing the bite down his throat, and gave her a sideways nce as he pushed the bowl onto the empty seat beside him.


    Tessy stifled augh. "What? You don¡¯t like popcorn?" She asked, slightly surprised at his expression after the first bite he had. Then another thought registered in her head almost instantly. "Does yours taste bad?"


    "No. It¡¯s okay. I just don¡¯t like it. I think I can do without it," He responded, putting her mind at ease.


    When Tessy heard him, she extended her hand in silent demand for the bowl, and when he handed it to her, she kept it on the empty chair beside her. She would switch to that bowl after hers be empty. And she knew that would happen sooner thanter.


    She turned her attention to the movie, fully aware of what was about toe. She had chosen this particr film with intention. It wasn¡¯t just any random flick¡ªit was one of the most erotic ones she could remember. The kind that didn¡¯t just suggest intimacy but painted it in vivid, arousing colors.


    Five minutes in, and the first sensual scene came on.


    Roman shifted slightly in his seat, eyes fixed on the screen, but his mind clearly elsewhere.


    He shot her the first side nce, but said nothing yet. A few secondster, another side nce was sent her way.


    Slowly, he turned to her, leaned in close, his breath brushing against the shell of her ear.


    "Did you pick this movie yourself?" he whispered, voice deep and low. His eyes, however, held slight suspicion in them.


    Tessy turned to meet his gaze, eyes glinting with silent mischief. "Mm-hmm," she replied, a soft hum of affirmation, looking away almost instantly.


    "Why did you pick it?" He asked again in that same low voice.


    "Because it looked like it would be interesting," she responded still without looking at him.


    Roman sat back, his eyes flickering between the screen and the woman beside him. Her legs were crossed in a way that made the mini shorts ride a little higher on her thighs. Her top clung to her softly rising chest. The low lights danced across her skin, highlighting every smooth line and curve.


    What was she up to? He couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe she wasn¡¯t up to something.


    His throat worked as he swallowed, trying to keep his attention on the movie, but another provocative scene soon came on.


    Scene after scene yed, each more provocative than thest. The soundtrack pulsed low and seductive, blending with the tension in the room.


    Tessy¡¯s breathing changed¡ªshallower, slower¡ªand her eyes asionally flicked toward Roman, only to dart back to the screen.


    Finally, after one particrly explicit moment on screen, she leaned toward him, voice calm but heavy with intent. "Are you enjoying the movie?" she asked.


    Roman didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he looked at her, really looked. His gaze traveled down her body and back up again, as if he were memorizing every inch of her.

 Chapter 73: Almost completely mine

    <h4>Chapter 73: Almostpletely mine</h4>


    WARNING: EXPLICIT MATURE CONTENT AHEAD.


    Roman was about to answer the question when Tessy did something he wasn¡¯t expecting. She licked her lips in the most seductive manner he had ever seen¡ªslow, deliberate, and dripping with intention¡ªbut she didn¡¯t stop there.


    Shifting her attention back to the screen, her fingers glided away from where her left palm had been resting on her thigh. She traced a slow, teasing path upward, gliding over the curve of her stomach and continuing her ascent until she reached her left boob.


    With a subtle arch of her back, she shut her eyes and tilted her head back, her longshes fluttering briefly before she let out a soft, breathy moan.


    Her fingers curled around the swell of her breast, giving it a gentle squeeze, and in that moment, Roman¡¯s grip on control wavered¡ªdangerously. Every nerve in his body tightened, heat crawling up his neck as his thoughts clouded, watching her like a man on the brink of losing all restraint.


    When she went further with her other hand, finding the band of her shorts, Roman moved quickly, catching that very hand and halting it just before it could reach its intended target.


    His interruption made Tessy open her eyes, meeting his gaze. Strong desire and an array of emotions swirled in her intense green eyes, making her look like someone intoxicated by the wine of arousal. Roman had to clench his jaw tightly to suppress the overwhelming urge building in him, the one his body was demanding he act on.


    "What are you doing, Tessy? I¡¯m right here, sitting right beside you," Roman reminded her, his voice a mixture of restraint and raw intensity.


    Tessy blinked at him, a confused expression clouding her face for a moment. "I know," she replied softly, her voice betraying no hint of hesitation. "I¡¯m not doing anything wrong. You are my husband after all. It¡¯s not wrong if I relieve myself while you¡¯re here."


    Then, her eyes seemed to flicker with realization, as though a thought had just struck her.


    "That¡¯s right. We¡¯re married. And..." her eyes flicked to his lower region to catch the obvious swell of his arousal. "... You¡¯re very hard. You have the perfect tool to relieve your wife when she is horny," she said, and without warning, she flipped herself over from her seat,ing to sit on his thighs, a move that had him letting go of her hand. "And right now, your wife is horny as fuck."


    The glow from the massive screen cast flickering shadows across the theater, but neither of them was watching the movie anymore. Tessy licked her lower lip again while straddling Roman¡¯sp, her thighs snug around his waist, her hands braced on his chest. The air between them was thick¡ªcharged and heavy like a summer storm about to break.


    Roman gripped the sides of the recliner, barely holding it together as she began to trace invincible lines across his chest and slowly moving her hips over his hardness.


    Seeing how he wasn¡¯t making any move yet, Tessy spoke in a deliberately sultry tone. "I¡¯m horny, husband. Are you also going to deny me of yourself the same way you denied me a dildo?"


    Roman¡¯s jaw was clenched so tightly it looked like it might crack. His arms were rigid where they gripped the sides of the recliner, every muscle strained as if he were using every ounce of control not to move, not to give in. Tessy shifted in hisp again, deliberately brushing her core over the hardness pressing against his pants. He let out a low hiss, eyes darkening.


    "Roman," she said softly, her fingers tracing up his chest. "Why are you holding back?"


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    She leaned forward, her breath brushing over his lips. "You don¡¯t want to?"


    And that snapped something. Roman¡¯s hands flew up to her waist, holding her firmly, but he still didn¡¯t let himself take it further. His voice was low, rough, and trembling with restrained heat.


    "Is this a plot to make me break my word?" he asked, voice like a slow, dangerous growl. "Is that what this is, Tessy? Because I swear, I¡¯m barely holding it together right now."


    Tessy looked him straight in the eyes, the green of hers gleaming in the blue light. She shook her head slowly. "No," she said, voice breathy but clear. "This isn¡¯t a plot. This is me giving you permission, Roman."


    His eyes narrowed at that, the hold on her waist tightening as if his body heard the words before his mind could process them. His tone turned molten, dark andmanding. "Say it."


    "What?" she whispered, heart racing now not from fear, but from the depth of need in his gaze.


    "Say the words, Tessy." His voice dropped lower, almost guttural. "Tell me you¡¯re giving me permission to have you. Wholly. Completely."


    Tessy¡¯s lips parted. Her entire body was flushed with heat, her pulse pounding in her ears. "I¡¯m giving you permission, Roman," she whispered. "To have me... wholly andpletely."


    All hell broke loose.


    Roman surged upward, sealing his mouth over hers in a bruising, desperate kiss that stole the breath from her lungs. He spun them, pressing her down into the recliner beneath him as he imed her mouth like a starving man. Their teeth shed, tongues tangled, and his hands were everywhere¡ªtugging at her clothes, roaming her body like he needed to memorize every inch.


    He ripped her shirt up over her head, his mouth barely leaving hers, exposing her to the cool air and the heat of his gaze. "So beautiful," he groaned beforetching onto one of her nipples with a hunger that made her cry out.


    Tessy arched into him, her fingers wing at his back, needing him closer. "Ahh," she moaned, writhing beneath him. "Please..."


    He sat back just enough to yank off his shirt and toss it aside, then pulled her shorts and panties down in one swift motion. He stared at her, eyes dark with lust, chest heaving. "You have no idea what you¡¯ve just unleashed," he said.


    "I don¡¯t care," she breathed. "I want all of it."


    He growled¡ªlow, feral¡ªand descended on her again, kissing his way down her body. When his mouth found her center, Tessy gasped, her thighs trembling as his tongue licked through her folds. He was ruthless, relentless, devouring her like she was his salvation and his downfall at once.


    She came hard, her cries echoing off the theater walls, and Roman didn¡¯t even pause. He stood, freeing himself from thest of his clothes, and positioned himself between her spread thighs. He paused only for a heartbeat, his eyes searching hers.


    "You gave me permission," he said, voice a dark silk. "No going back."


    "I don¡¯t want to go back," Tessy said, chest still trembling from her climax. "Take me."


    With a hard, deep thrust, he entered her, both of them moaning as their bodies finally became one. He filled herpletely, stretching her perfectly, and for a moment, they just breathed¡ªhis forehead pressed to hers, their hearts thundering in sync.


    Then he started to move.


    The rhythm was rough, hungry, fast. He took her like she was his, like he¡¯d waited too long to touch her and now he had no intention of being gentle. Tessy wrapped her legs around him, meeting every thrust, her hands tangled in his hair.


    Their bodies moved in perfect chaos, the recliner beneath them creaking from the force of their passion. Roman¡¯s hand slid down to her thigh, pulling her leg higher, angling her just right. Tessy cried out as he hit a spot that sent lightning up her spine.


    "You feel so damn good," Roman gritted out. "Damn, you were made just for me."


    "I am," Tessy panted, nails raking down his back. "I¡¯m all yours."


    His hand closed around her throat¡ªnot tight, just enough to hold her still, to im her¡ªand he kissed her again, slower this time, more possessive. Then he picked up the pace again, mming into her hard enough to make the chair rock beneath them.


    When she came again, her whole body shuddered, and Roman followed with a loud groan, burying himself to the hilt as he spilled into her, his entire body locking up with the force of it.


    They stayed like that¡ªentwined, trembling, breathless.


    Roman finally copsed beside her, pulling her against his chest, brushing sweat-damp hair from her face. He kissed her temple softly, a stark contrast to the way he¡¯d just ravaged her.


    "That," he said, voice still hoarse, "was not what I had nned for tonight."


    Tessy chuckled weakly, still trying to catch her breath, and hold on to her consciousness. Something seemed to be pulling her into a ck hole and she didn¡¯t know how to stop it.


    Roman looked down at her, eyes soft now, full of something far deeper than lust. "You¡¯re almostpletely mine now, Tessy. No more treating me like I¡¯m some..." He trailed off, seeing the look of confusion on her face. "Are you alright?" He asked, and just after the words made it out, she copsed against his chest.

 Chapter 74: It鈥檚 not pleasant news

    <h4>Chapter 74: It¡¯s not pleasant news</h4>


    Roman¡¯s heart seized in his chest. Panic red like a wildfire as he cradled Tessy in his arms, her body limp, unresponsive.


    "Tessy," he called, his voice tight, tinged with disbelief. No answer. Her breathing was steady, her skin warm, but she wasn¡¯t waking up. A sense of dread coiled around his chest like a vice. He gave her a gentle shake, hoping, praying, that she¡¯d stir.


    "Tessy, are you okay?" he asked again, louder this time, voice cracking slightly. Still nothing.


    He gently lowered her into the nearest chair, eyes wild with confusion, his hands trembling as he reached for her pulse. Her heartbeat was there¡ªsoft, steady¡ªbut she remained eerily still. His mind raced. She had just been smiling at him. What had changed?


    His instincts kicked in. Without a second thought, he scrambled to his feet, hastily grabbing his shirt and pants and yanking them on. His fingers fumbled with the buttons as urgency tightened its grip on him. Then he turned back to her, carefully slipping her arms through her clothes, dressing her with tenderness, reverence, and fear wing at the edges of his calm.


    When she was covered, he swept her into his arms in one swift motion, carrying her bridal-style out of the theater. The hallways blurred around him as he moved, fast and purposeful. His breath came shallowly. Was she just asleep? Could sleep look this deep¡ªthis unnatural?


    No. Something was wrong. And more than confusion, it was fear that haunted him now.


    When he reached her room, he gentlyid her on the bed, adjusting her position to make sure she wasfortable. He hovered beside her, heart thudding like war drums against his ribs.


    Then, suddenly, she let out a moan. So soft, barely a whisper, but it sliced through the silence like thunder.


    Roman¡¯s brows furrowed as he leaned closer.


    "Tessy," he whispered her name again, desperation hidden beneath the calm facade.


    This time, her lips moved faintly, and she let out a low, broken hum. "I want to sleep... leave me alone," she murmured, her voice breathy, a ghost of its usual warmth. Then she went silent again.


    It unnerved him.


    Roman¡¯s jaw clenched. No. He didn¡¯t believe it. That whisper, that vague plea. It wasn¡¯t her.


    Something wasn¡¯t right. His instincts¡ªhoned by centuries of blood and survival¡ªrefused to let him brush this off.


    So he stayed. He didn¡¯t leave her side, not even for a moment. He he sat down on the bed beside her, his eyes fixed on her face. She looked so peaceful, almost as if nothing was wrong. But her tranquility only deepened his dread.


    He reached out, brushing a few strands of hair from her face, letting them fall slowly between his fingers. His mind reeled with possibilities, memories, doubts, and above all¡ªfear of losing her.


    ---


    Far away, in the cold efficiency of his office in Luminera, Williams sat behind his expansive oak desk, the screens before him glowing with notifications and digital noise. He sifted through the sea of emails, eyes narrowing as he searched for one specific message. Edwin had said he had sent it minutes ago.


    Finally, he found it. His fingers hovered over the mouse, ready to click.


    A knock echoed through the quiet room.


    "Come in," he called, already recognizing the scent beyond the door.


    Vanessa stepped in, graceful as always, carrying a silver tray. The scent of freshly cooked meat and herbs drifted toward him, warm and inviting.


    "What¡¯s this?" Williams asked, looking up from the screen and shifting his focus to her when she dropped the food on the table.


    "Your food, Alpha," she said with a small, respectful bow. Her tone was soft, her expression concerned. "You¡¯ve been working all day without a break. I thought you might need this."


    He tilted his head slightly, studying her with an unreadable gaze.


    "You need to eat," she added, her voice firmer now. "You¡¯re working too hard. I don¡¯t want you to break down."


    Her eyes locked with his then, unflinching and filled with something soft¡ªsomething real.


    Williams leaned back, folding his arms across his chest. Vanessa was a capable warrior. Smart. Loyal. Kind-hearted. She was one of the few who stood out in the pack. Stronger than most. Braver than many. Beautiful, no doubt.


    But she was also mateless, just like him.


    She had rejected her mate after discovering his betrayal¡ªan affair with another she-wolf. That choice had made her an outsider to many, but Williams had always admired her for it. She had refused to be tied to a bond that would break her spirit.


    And perhaps because of that, people began whispering. They said she and Williams were a perfect match. Even Elena had voiced it out loud. And now, with the way Vanessa looked at him, he knew someone had been fueling those hopes.


    He didn¡¯t me her. She was doing what anyone might do when given the chance at something more.


    Still, his heart¡ªshrouded in the shadows of his past¡ªwas not free to offer her what she deserved.


    "Thank you," he said quietly, nodding toward the tray. "That was thoughtful. You should retire for the day," he added, his tone gentle but edged withmand.


    Vanessa hesitated, shaking her head. "You¡¯re still working, Alpha. I can¡¯t retire if you¡¯re not."


    He straightened. "I wasn¡¯t asking, Nessa." His voice dropped an octave, firm now, unmistakably Alpha. "That was an order."


    She swallowed hard, then nodded. "Goodnight, Alpha," she said, voice barely above a whisper. With grace, she turned and left the room.


    As the door clicked shut behind her, Williams sighed, the weight of memories bearing down on his shoulders. For a moment, the past threatened to swallow him whole, but he shoved it back into its cage.


    His gaze returned to the screen.


    He opened the email.


    As he read, his expression changed. The calm melted away, reced by cold shock. His eyes widened slightly, then narrowed with intensity. His hands, normally so steady, curled into fists on the table.


    His phone was in his hand before he realized it, fingers dialing Roman¡¯s number with practiced urgency.


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    No answer.


    A curse slid from his lips. He opened the message app and typed with sharp precision:


    <i>I just received info about your wife¡¯s father, Rome, and it¡¯s not pleasant news. Call me as soon as you read this.</i>


    He hit send.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 75: Let鈥檚 see where this goes

    <h4>Chapter 75: Let¡¯s see where this goes</h4>


    Meanwhile, somewhere in Apex Dominica, the car moved like a whisper through the city, its engine purring beneath them as twilight cast a soft glow over the buildings.


    Inside, Freya sat quietly beside Trevor, the low hum of music weaving into the silence between them. The streetlights danced in her eyes, but her mind was far from the passing view.


    She still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around what had happened earlier. If someone had told her Gary would be the one to pull off that dramatic spectacle at the restaurant, she might have considered it. But Trevor? The calm, calcting, sharp-suited Trevor Baliante? Not in her wildest dreams.


    The silence held for several more heartbeats before Trevor finally broke it.


    "I couldn¡¯t help noticing you had a visitor," he said, his voice smooth but edged with something harder to define. "I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt something."


    Freya turned toward him, her lips quirking slightly. "You didn¡¯t interrupt anything, Mr. Baliante," she replied, shaking her head. "I didn¡¯t know he wasing. We were supposed to meet yesterday."


    "Ah..." Trevor nodded slowly. "So he was the date that took my spot yesterday."


    She let out a soft, melodicugh, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "I haven¡¯t stopped wondering why you put up all that drama just to ask me out on a date. I mean, not that I hated it¡ªbut I almost didn¡¯t take it seriously."


    "Well, good thing you didn¡¯t dismiss it," Trevor responded, a smirk teasing the corners of his mouth. "That would¡¯ve been... disappointing."


    Freya tilted her head, curiosity lighting her features. "Why did you choose that route, though?"


    He nced at her for a second, then back at the road. "Let¡¯s just say I saw a beautifuldy walk into a restaurant where I happened to be, and I thought, this marvelous creature deserves a treat sponsored by me. But when I saw your reaction to the first note, I thought¡ªwhy stop now?"


    Freya chuckled again, amused and slightly impressed.


    By the time they pulled up to La Flora, the most exclusive restaurant in the city, she wasn¡¯t even surprised anymore. It was Trevor Baliante, after all.


    The building stood like a crystal dream¡ªsleek ss walls, golden chandeliers sparkling like stars. A valet was already opening her door before she had fully unbuckled her seatbelt.


    "Mr. Baliante..." she breathed, stepping out as the cool night air kissed her skin. "This ce is¡ª"


    "Perfect," he finished for her, offering his arm with a roguish grin. "Only the best."


    Inside, the atmosphere was rich with elegance. Their table was tucked away in a private corner, candlelight flickering over white linen and scattered rose petals. A chilled bottle of wine awaited them like an old friend.


    As they walked through the dining hall, Freya¡¯s heels clicked softly against the polished floor. She wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with luxury, her upbringing had gifted her ess to the finer things. But this felt different. This wasn¡¯t a strategic dinner or an obligation. It was a moment. It was a date.


    Trevor pulled out her chair and helped her settle in, his fingers briefly brushing the curve of her back. The touch was barely there, but it sent a shiver racing down her spine.


    The food arrived in delicate courses¡ªperfectly seared scallops, a risotto that melted on the tongue¡ªbut it was the conversation that captivated her. Trevor didn¡¯t just nod politely at her stories about hospital shifts or emergency calls. He leaned in, eyes fixed on hers, his attention unwavering.


    "You save lives, Miss Stanford," he said, swirling his wine with slow elegance. "That¡¯s... remarkable."


    "And you make it sound way more graceful than it is," she replied with a soft smile. "Half the time, I¡¯m elbow-deep in someone¡¯s chest cavity, running on two hours of sleep and bad coffee."


    Trevorughed, deep and genuine. "Still, you manage people¡¯s second chances. I manage spreadsheets. You win."


    Freya flushed, heat creeping into her cheeks. She wasn¡¯t the kind to swoon, but the way he spoke¡ªlike she was something rare and extraordinary¡ªunsettled her, in the best possible way.


    Then his voice shifted¡ªlow, teasing.


    "You didn¡¯t let me know if you¡¯vee up with a punishment for me yet."


    Freya blinked. "Honestly, I didn¡¯t think about it after that day. I assumed you were joking."


    Trevor leaned forward slightly, his tone suddenly serious. "But I wasn¡¯t. I was dead serious."


    She shifted in her seat, caught off guard by the intensity in his eyes. "I don¡¯t know how to punish adults, Mr. Baliante."


    "Call me Trevor," he said, his voice dropping. "I think it¡¯s high time we dropped the formalities. And you don¡¯t have to punish me if you don¡¯t want to... but that only means I get to continue being a bad boy."


    Freya snorted, herugh escaping before she could stop it. "I like bad boys," she admitted, meeting his gaze.


    Trevor nodded slowly, a mischievous smile curving his lips. "Good."


    The moment lingered, thick with something unspoken. Then he reached across the table, his fingers finding hers with surprising gentleness. His hand was warm, grounding.


    "I know I move fast," he murmured, his thumb brushing her knuckles. "But from the moment I saw you, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I needed to know you better. Tonight only confirmed it."


    Her heart pounded. He wasn¡¯t ying around. This was raw, vulnerable truth. And somehow, it didn¡¯t scare her, even though it was supposed to.


    Her father¡¯s warning came back to her. Tessy¡¯s mother¡¯s warning rang in her mind. These people were dangerous. She shouldn¡¯t indulge this. But why couldn¡¯t she stop herself from hoping they move further from this stage?


    "Then let¡¯s see where this goes," she said softly, her fingers tightening around his.


    The drive back was afortable silence, the kind that didn¡¯t need to be filled. The city lights painted the windshield in streaks of gold and blue. When they arrived, Trevor stepped out quickly and rounded the car to open her door.


    He walked her to her door, the night wrapping around them like velvet. There was a hesitation¡ªjust a flicker¡ªbefore he leaned in and brushed his lips gently against her cheek.


    "Goodnight, Freya."


    Her voice was quiet, breathless. "Goodnight, Trevor."


    She stepped inside, closing the door with a soft click. For a moment, she just leaned against it, one hand to her chest, heart fluttering like a hummingbird¡¯s wings.


    Her lips curved into a smile as she stared at nothing.

 Chapter 76: Watching. Waiting.

    <h4>Chapter 76: Watching. Waiting.</h4>


    As soon as Trevor stepped into the grand mansion, the atmosphere hit him like a wall.


    He paused just beyond the doors, narrowing his eyes as he inhaled deeply through his nose. There was something... wrong. A dark energy clung to the air like humidity before a thunderstorm, sharp and choking in his lungs.


    His instincts stirred immediately, wing at the surface like an awakened beast. It had been so long since something like this had happened in the mansion. So long since Roman¡¯s aura had been this vtile, this overbearing.


    Before his thoughts could spiral further, footsteps echoed against the marble floor. Daniel appeared at the far end of the hallway, his face too pale, brows drawn together in concern. He was walking briskly, urgencycing every movement. That alone was telling.


    "I think something is wrong with Madam, and Boss is unreachable," Daniel reported as he came to a halt in front of Trevor, his voice low but tight with worry.


    Trevor¡¯s eyes narrowed further, his brows furrowing. "What do you mean?" he asked, confusion flickering across his expression.


    Daniel nced over his shoulder, as if checking for eavesdroppers, then leaned in slightly. "Let me exin," he said, his voice just above a whisper, like the walls themselves had ears. He began the story from when he and Tessy returned to the house, and went on until when Roman carried her out of the theater. "When they stepped out of the theater, something was off. Madam... she didn¡¯t look right. By the time they wereing out, Madam looked like she had passed out. I thought she was only sleeping, but the look on Boss¡¯s face didn¡¯t suggest that. He looked... scared."


    Trevor¡¯s expression remained unreadable, though a tightness began to form in his jaw. Roman? Scared?


    Daniel pressed on, rubbing his hands together nervously. "At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it. I assumed everything was under control. But just now, Ruby went to inform Madam that the dessert she asked for was ready. She came back crying¡ªclutching her neck and shaking. I asked her what happened, and she said the top floor was suffocating. It was hard to breathe." Daniel said, recalling how red the girl¡¯s eyes were when she hade running in an almost flying pace downstairs. Hot tears were streaming down her eyes, and instead of worrying for her welfare, she kept asking if her ma¡¯am Tessy was alright.


    Trevor¡¯s gaze turned sharp, slicing through Daniel with focused attention. He could tell the boy wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    "I decided to go check by myself, and..." Daniel trailed off, swallowing hard. A shadow darkened his expression. "Something seems to have pissed Boss off. He¡¯s still in Madam¡¯s room as we speak."


    Trevor said nothing for a moment, just watched the young man silently. Every word Daniel spoke was stacking one on top of the other in his mind, forming a jagged mountain of worry.


    He finally nodded. "I¡¯ll go check it out," he said, already turning toward the stairs.


    The mansion was silent except for the faint click of his shoes against the polished floor as he moved with purpose. He didn¡¯t bother asking more questions¡ªhis instincts had spoken. The tension he felt when he entered was real. Something was definitely wrong. But even then, he hadn¡¯t grasped the full extent... until he climbed the stairs.


    The moment he reached the top floor, it hit him.


    Truly Romans scent wasing strongly from Tessy¡¯s room, but with it was the strong poisonous air floating everywhere.


    Trevor stilled, his eyes scanning the hallway with renewed alertness. This... this was the scent of an angry Lycan.


    And it was suffocating.


    His heart skipped. It wasn¡¯t just that Roman was furious¡ªit was the dangerous kind of fury that leaked out like venom, contaminating everything it touched. And yet, in the midst of it all... Tessy was in there with him.


    Did Roman not realize that this kind of atmosphere could kill an Omega?


    Tessy was delicate. An Omega through and through. Her body couldn¡¯t handle prolonged exposure to the kind of energy Roman was emitting. Trevor¡¯s confusion began to morph into rm.


    Without hesitation, he walked toward the door. He had stood beside Roman through the worst of his rages, and had survived many episodes of this toxic aura. He was no stranger to this atmosphere. He had learned how to endure it.


    He paused outside Tessy¡¯s door.


    "Boss?" he called out, his voice steady but cautious. "Is everything alright?"


    For a few seconds, there was no answer. Just silence thick enough to strangle. Then finally, Roman¡¯s voice rang out from within, low and controlled.


    "Come in here, Trevor."


    Trevor took a breath and pushed the door open.


    The instant he stepped inside, he blinked. Then blinked again.


    What the hell?


    The air in the room was clean.


    Pristine, even.


    The poisonous aura that had choked the hallway like a noose? Gone. As though it had never existed. The air in here was light, breathable. It even smelled faintly likevender and something sweeter, something distinctly Tessy.


    Trevor¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as he looked from the hallway back into the room. He felt like he¡¯d stepped into a different dimension. One moment he was walking through a battlefield, and the next he was in a garden of peace.


    What the hell was going on?


    Pushing his confusion aside, he walked further into the room, his eyes immediatelynding on Roman. The lycan was seated rigidly on one side of the bed, shoulders squared and jaw tight. His gaze was locked on Tessy, whoy there motionless, looking for all the world like she was in a deep, serene sleep.


    "Boss?" Trevor called again, softer this time, though he was well aware that Roman already knew he was there.


    "Make arrangements with the hospital. I think something is wrong with my wife. If she doesn¡¯t wake up by morning, I¡¯ll transfer her there," Roman said, his voice devoid of emotion, eyes still fixed on Tessy like she might vanish if he looked away.


    Trevor nodded immediately, his hand already slipping into his pocket to retrieve his phone. "I¡¯ll do that right away."


    He began scrolling through his contacts, but curiosity gnawed at him.


    "But why do you think something is wrong with her?" he asked, ncing at Tessy again. From where he stood, she looked fine. Her breathing was even, her skin glowed with a gentle flush, and there was no sign of distress. Even his senses couldn¡¯t pick up anything particrly off.


    "I can feel it," Roman replied quietly, like every word cost him something. "And I truly hope I¡¯m wrong."


    Trevor said nothing more. He knew better than to argue with Roman¡¯s instincts. If Roman said something was wrong... then something probably was.


    He turned his attention to his call, speaking swiftly and clearly, making arrangements for a medical team to be on standby with the best equipment avable. If Roman wanted Tessy in a hospital by morning, then she would be there without dy.


    By the time the arrangements were finalized, he looked back at Roman.


    "Boss, something else is going on," Trevor said, his voice lower now, more deliberate. He continued without waiting for a response. "The air outside is practically suffocating, even for the servants and maids. We already knew you were angry from outside, and I feared such an atmosphere would hurt Madam since you were in here with her."


    Roman¡¯s eyes snapped up at that, his entire body going still. Tessy¡¯s frailty, her sensitivity to his moods¡ªit all came crashing into his mind.


    He rose from the bed instantly, taking a step back to give her space, guilt etched into his face. His aura had always affected her more than most. How could he have forgotten that?


    But before he could retreat further, Trevor quickly interjected.


    "No need, Boss," he said, and Roman turned a confused gaze on him.


    "The air in here is clean, as if you are in a happy mood. There is no such poisonous air here. That was why I was confused. I don¡¯t understand it."


    Roman¡¯s frown deepened, his eyes drifting back to Tessy¡¯s peaceful form.


    "How is that possible?" he asked, more to himself than to Trevor.


    "It beats me as well, Boss," Trevor admitted. "Maybe you have found a way to shield her from your aura so she doesn¡¯t get affected by it."


    Roman slowly shook his head, lips parting slightly in realization. "I have no such power. It¡¯s Lazer."


    He spoke the name softly, reverently. His wolf.


    It made sense now. Lazer¡ªthough quiet and weakenedtely¡ªwas still there. Still watching. Still doing what he could. Roman understood that his beast had taken it upon himself to shield their mate.


    He lowered himself back down onto the bed. "You did well, Lazer," he muttered under his breath, the words almost lost in the silence of the room.


    And then he sat there again, unmoving.


    Watching.


    Waiting.


    As if the rise and fall of her chest was the only thing tethering him to this world.

 Chapter 77: Devil on her shoulder

    <h4>Chapter 77: Devil on her shoulder</h4>


    The only sound that could be heard in the room was the faint rustling of paper as Roman turned another page of the book he had been reading. It wasn¡¯t a particrly interesting one, and he had gone over the same sentence at least three times already, but it was better than pacing.


    Still, even the book was no match for the unease that gnawed at him as he remained perched on the edge of the plush sofa, never straying too far from the bed.


    Then he heard it. A low moan, barely audible, but it sliced through the quiet like a knife. Roman¡¯s body tensed instantly, and the book slipped from his fingers,nding with a soft thud on the carpeted floor.


    His head snapped up toward the bed, where Tessyy, her body still, except for the tiny tremor in her brow. He stared for a long second before pushing off the sofa and making his way to her side. There was a crease¡ªsmall, but deeply etched¡ªbetween her brows, like she was trapped in a nightmare. Then another moan escaped her lips, and this time it was more pained, urgent, like a silent plea.


    Roman¡¯s heart kicked into a full gallop as he stepped even closer. That was not a normal sound. His eyes caught a glimmer of moisture on her forehead. Sweat. Not just a film of it¡ªbut a thick sheen that made her skin glisten under the soft yellow lights of the bedroom. "Tessy?" His voice cracked slightly as he reached out and touched her forehead.


    He recoiled as if he had been burned.


    She was hot. No¡ªshe was burning.


    Panic rushed through him like an avnche, crashing down with no mercy. Her temperature wasn¡¯t just high¡ªit was wrong, like something unnatural was tearing through her from the inside. Roman didn¡¯t wait. His instincts kicked in and he pped his hand against the bedside bell, calling for Trevor.


    He knew it. He knew something had been off. He had stayed in the room for a reason, hadn¡¯t he? His gut had warned him not to leave her side. And now this¡ªthis inferno beneath her skin. What was happening to her?


    Momentster, Trevor burst through the door, sharp-eyed and alert.


    Roman didn¡¯t waste a second. "The hospital, Trevor¡ªshe is very sick."


    Trevor didn¡¯t argue or hesitate. He pulled out his phone and tapped rapidly. "They¡¯ll be here in ten minutes," he said crisply,"


    But Roman wasn¡¯t listening anymore. He couldn¡¯t. The panic was all-consuming now, and his gaze was glued to Tessy¡¯s face, watching the way her lips parted slightly as another breath escaped, shaky and shallow.


    "What should I do?" Roman asked, pacing beside the bed, his voice barely keeping its usualmanding timbre. "She¡¯s heating up badly. How do I cool her down?"


    Trevor moved toward the bed, calm but focused. "I¡¯ll need to check her to know the way forward."


    Roman quickly stepped aside, his eyes watching Trevor¡¯s every move as if the man was holding the key to life itself. Trevor leaned down and ced the back of his hand on Tessy¡¯s forehead. Instantly, his features darkened, confirming what Roman had feared.


    This wasn¡¯t just panic. Roman wasn¡¯t overreacting.


    "She¡¯s burning up. Umm..." Trevor stepped back, fingers tapping his chin. "I think wiping her body with a cool towel should help. That¡¯s usually the first thing humans do when they develop a fever, right?"


    "Cool towel. Cool towel," Roman muttered, spinning in ce as if that phrase would magically conjure one. His eyes scanned the room like a wild animal. "Where do I get a cool towel? Do I put it in the refrigerator?"


    Trevor would haveughed¡ªor at least given him a disbelieving stare¡ªif the situation hadn¡¯t been so dire. Was this what the great Roman, the Lycan king feared by many, had been reduced to? A mess of nerves and trembling hands over his sick mate?


    "I¡¯ll get it," Trevor said instead, his tone level but quick. He dashed out of the room and returned in less than two minutes with a bowl of water and a fresh towel.


    "Like this," he demonstrated, dipping the towel into the water, wringing it out just enough, and then gently wiping Tessy¡¯s arms and neck.


    Roman nodded once, his jaw tight, and Trevor quietly left the room, trusting him to take it from there.


    Roman took the towel in hand, dipping it again, then carefully¡ªdeliberately¡ªcopied the movements. He started with her forehead, the wet cloth brushing across her fevered skin like a prayer. His strokes were tender, precise, like he was afraid one wrong move might shatter her entirely. Down her arms, across her corbone, gently around her neck¡ªeach pass of the towel removing ayer of heat, ayer of suffering.


    Then something miraculous happened.


    The tension in her face started to ease, bit by bit. That furrow between her brows smoothed slightly, and the pained whimper she let out next was quieter than thest. It was working. Roman¡¯s chest rose with a flicker of relief¡ªfragile, but real.


    Just then, the siren of an ambnce screamed through the early dawn, and momentster, the paramedics stormed through the main entrance.


    Roman didn¡¯t wait. He scooped Tessy into his arms, holding her as if she were made of ss, and carried her out of the room with the kind of focus and intensity that turned every eye in the mansion toward him.


    As he descended the stairs, the maids and servants peeked from corners, whispering in confusion. What was happening? Why was their boss carrying their madam like that?


    Ruby, standing far away by the side of the foyer, couldn¡¯t stop the tears from spilling down her cheeks. Her hands flew to her mouth, stifling a sob. Did Boss Roman hurt her? The thought wed through her chest, even though nothing in his face said guilt. His features were carved from stone¡ªserious, fierce, but not cruel. Still, seeing Tessy limp in his arms, Ruby feared the worst.


    The moment they reached the ambnce, Roman stepped inside with Tessy still cradled to his chest, refusing to let go. The paramedics had to carefully coax her from him so they could administer the IV and monitor her vitals. The hospital wasn¡¯t far. It took barely fifteen minutes before they were inside a private room, and the doctors immediately began drawing blood for tests, setting her up on fluids, checking her breathing, pulse, everything. Roman stood in a corner like a silent storm, watching their every move with clenched fists and gritted teeth, not blinking, not breathing, until they were done.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in Luminera, the sun had only just started casting golden fingers over the horizon when Williams opened his eyes. The dull ache in his neck reminded him that he¡¯d slept at his office desk again, surrounded by cold food and empty tes. The screen of hisputer blinked dimly, and he rubbed his eyes before powering it on, making sure all the reports had gone through.


    Then he remembered.


    Roman.


    He¡¯d tried reaching the guy the night before¡ªmultiple times¡ªand gotten no reply. His fingers reached for his phone, the unease already setting in. When he saw no messages from Roman, he called again. Once. Twice. Three times.


    No answer.


    Williams mmed the phone down with a low groan. Could he even catch a break for once?


    As he stood up, straightening his back, the door to the office swung open with a soft creak. A young maid stood there, frozen mid-step like a deer caught in headlights.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Alpha!" she eximed, dropping to her knees instantly. "I didn¡¯t know you were in here. Beta Vanessa told me to get the tes in your office and it¡¯s so early, I thought you were still in your chambers. Please forgive my foolishness."


    The words came out in a nervous rush, as if she had rehearsed them on her way down the hall.


    Williams exhaled slowly. "Get up and take the tes," he said, his voice void of emotion.


    The girl scrambled to her feet and collected the tray, her hands shaking slightly. Williams left her behind and walked out, nodding absently at the few warriors who greeted him. He moved like a man on a mission, his mind solely on Roman. Something was wrong. He could feel it.


    After a quick wash and a change into fresh clothes, he made his way to his private garage and started up one of the cars. He had just pulled out toward the gate when he noticed a group of warriors and Vanessa standing near the entrance.


    "Good morning, Alpha," they all greeted.


    "Good morning, guys," he replied. Then his eyes settled on Vanessa. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Nothing much, Alpha. Just some disturbance at the border by a few rogues." She paused, squinting slightly. "You¡¯re leaving?"


    "Yes. I have to discuss something important with Roman. Won¡¯t take long. Take charge here."


    She nodded, and with that, he drove off.


    As soon as his car disappeared, a voice muttered beside Vanessa, heavy with irritation. "It¡¯s always about Roman. One would think Roman is his mate. Not that the said Roman gives a fuck about us."


    Vanessa¡¯s head turned sharply toward Eldred, one of the oldest warriors. Her eyes were sharp. "Why would he give a fuck about us after everything we did to him? Would you if you were in his shoes?"


    The other warriors had already drifted away as soon as William¡¯s car moved. At that moment it was just the two of them there.


    "You¡¯re only defending Alpha because you like him. But he doesn¡¯t even see you like that," Eldred said, arms folded, voiceced with bitter amusement.


    "Watch your mouth, Eldred," Vanessa warned, her tone low and dangerous.


    He raised his hands in mock surrender. "Rx. Just saying."


    She turned, striding back toward the house, but Eldred followed with a sly smirk as he whispered to her hearing alone like a devil on her shoulder. "You know, you can change that, right? Just say you¡¯re interested, and I¡¯ll tell you what to do to get him to see you exactly how you want him to see you."


    Vanessa paused and turned around to face him. "I¡¯m sure you have work to do," she snapped. When he retreated again with the surrender gesture, she continued for the house.


    But as she walked, Eldred¡¯s words clung to her skin like oil¡ªunwanted, slimy, but impossible to shake off.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 78: Another dimension

    <h4>Chapter 78: Another dimension</h4>


    The room had gone quiet, save for the soft, rhythmic beep of the monitor beside the bed. White walls gleamed under the fluorescent lights, the sterile air of the hospital carrying a strange weight as though it, too, was holding its breath.


    Roman sat hunched on the edge of the chair beside Tessy¡¯s hospital bed, elbows resting on his thighs, hands loosely sped. His tall frame looked strained, as if he was carrying more than just a physical weight. His usualmanding presence had dimmed under the tension of not knowing what was wrong with his beloved.


    He reached forward and brushed the back of his hand across her forehead again. His brows creased deeper as he felt the heat against her skin¡ªshe was still burning up.


    Despite the medication the doctors had administered, her fever hadn¡¯t subsided in the slightest. Her face was pale, strands of her damp hair sticking to her forehead, her lips slightly parted as she breathed shallowly. She looked as though she were somewhere far away, lost in a ce he couldn¡¯t reach.


    The door gave a light knock.


    Roman didn¡¯t answer immediately¡ªhis eyes were still fixed on Tessy, unwilling to pull away. Then came a voice from outside, clear and tinged with urgency.


    "Boss! Sir, Williams is on the phone and he wants to speak with you," Daniel announced, his tone pitched with importance.


    Roman¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t flinch from Tessy¡¯s face. His hand found hers on the bed, fingers gently curling around her smaller, cooler ones. His voice, when it came, was low and firm.


    "Tell him to make his way here without wasting any time."


    Daniel didn¡¯t bother pushing the issue further. From the other side of the door, Roman heard the quiet shuffle of movement and then Daniel¡¯s voice again, this time speaking into the phone, rying Roman¡¯s order to Williams.


    Roman sat back, but only slightly. His eyes never left Tessy. Something didn¡¯t sit right with him, and the feeling had settled into his chest like a boulder. He wasn¡¯t a medical expert, but this wasn¡¯t just a typical fever. He could sense it in his bones¡ªsomething more sinister, moreplex, something... otherworldly. He just wasn¡¯t sure.


    And if there was anyone who could possibly understand or even begin to unravel this mystery, it was Williams.


    Time stretched thin. The hour that followed dragged like wet cloth. Roman stayed rooted to the spot, unmoving except for the asional nce at the monitor beside the bed. The soft beeping was just another reassurance he had that she was still fighting, still alive. Her heartbeat in his ears was doing a perfect job.


    When the knock finally came, it was quieter this time. Measured. Almost hesitant.


    "Come in," Roman said without turning.


    The door eased open and Williams stepped inside. His steps were slow, deliberate. The moment he entered, he paused at the doorway. He took in the stillness¡ªthe too-quiet hum of medical machines, the way Roman sat beside the bed like a watchful guardian. Tessyy beneath the white hospital sheets, her form still as ss.


    Williams didn¡¯t speak immediately. He noticed how drawn Roman looked¡ªhis disheveled hair, the tight set of his jaw, the worry lurking in the corners of his eyes. It was rare to see Roman this way. Vulnerable.


    "What¡¯s going on, Rome?" Williams finally asked, voice low, breaking the silence.


    Roman¡¯s head slowly lifted, eyes meeting Williams¡¯. There was something dark there¡ªconfusion, worry, and a quiet, dangerous desperation.


    "I should be asking you," Roman said, voice gravelly. "Tell me, Liam... what is going on with my wife?"


    Before Williams could respond, the door creaked again.


    A doctor stepped in, his face calm, professional, a clipboard in hand. His white coat swayed slightly with his steps, and his clean-shaven face wore a polite smile.


    "Good afternoon, gentlemen," he greeted, his toneposed.


    Roman sat upright at once, his posture stiffening like a soldier ready for orders. Williams took a step back and moved toward the window, arms folding across his chest, his gaze drifting out to the city beyond the ss.


    "Yes?" Roman¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the calm like a de. The doctor hadn¡¯t yet spoken another word, and the tension in the room was coiled tight.


    The doctor quickly flipped through the file in his hand, clearly understanding the urgency pulsing from the two men in the room. "We ran all the necessary tests¡ªher vitals are stable, no sign of trauma or infection. Nothing physically wrong."


    Roman¡¯s jaw tightened. The muscle there twitched. "Then what exactly is wrong with her? Why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?"


    His tone held an edge, a rising panic that he could no longer suppress. The sterile words from the doctor weren¡¯t enough. He needed something to hold on to. Something to reassure him Tessy would be alright.


    The doctor gave a small, almost amused chuckle. "I think her body¡¯s under mild stress, but that¡¯s to be expected."


    He looked up, and his smile grew.


    "She¡¯s three weeks pregnant."


    Silence fell.


    The words echoed around the room like a bell that refused to stop ringing.


    Roman blinked. His mouth opened slightly, but nothing came out for a moment. His eyes widened, then dropped to Tessy¡¯s sleeping form. His lips parted again, and this time a soft, breathless sound escaped him.


    "Pregnant?"


    He whispered the word aloud, not expecting an answer, still trying to absorb the shock. It ricocheted through his mind. He ran the numbers quickly, his memory shing to their first encounter. That must be when it happened.


    He was going to be a father.


    Emotions crashed over him like a tide¡ªshock, awe, confusion, joy. He didn¡¯t know whether to leap from his chair or bury his head in his hands. Instead, he simply reached forward and wrapped his fingers gently around Tessy¡¯s.


    The doctor¡¯s smile remained steady. "Congrattions. I assume you¡¯re the father?"


    Roman nodded slowly, almost dazed. "Yes... I am going to be a father."


    His voice trembled slightly, disbeliefced into every word.


    Williams, near the window, didn¡¯t shift much. His usual unreadable expression remained firmly in ce, but the slightest movement gave him away¡ªthe lift of a brow, the almost imperceptible curve of his lips. Behind his stoic eyes, though, flickered something raw.


    Relief. And surprise.


    He had done everything possible to get Roman to produce an heir¡ªarranged women, matched him with powerful lineages, even introduced Saphira, who had gone as far as using magic. But none of it had worked. The curse was too deep. Roman had been unreachable, sealed off emotionally and magically from ever continuing his bloodline.


    And now... this.


    An heir, finally. At an unexpected time and from an unexpected person. When he had all but abandoned hope, the universe had surprised him.


    The doctor spoke again, flipping the file shut. "Everything looks good so far. Noplications. She¡¯s simply resting. She should wake up soon." He gave a polite nod. "We¡¯ll check in on herter."


    "Thank you," Roman murmured as the door clicked quietly behind the doctor.


    For a long moment, neither man spoke.


    The silence wasn¡¯t empty¡ªit was full. Full of disbelief, wonder, tension.


    Then Williams broke it, his voice low, tinged with the smallest hint of smugness. "Congrattions. You finally decided to give us a baby. A legitimate one at that."


    Roman nced sideways at him, a small smile tugging at his lips, the first in hours. "You see why you didn¡¯t have to go forcing Saphira and the others on me?" His voice was lighter, tinged with pride now. "I¡¯m finally going to be a father. Get ready to be a good uncle."


    Williams didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Will you be a good uncle to my child?"


    Roman¡¯s smile widened slightly, the banter familiar between them. "You don¡¯t have a child yet. When you get a wife, then we can start talking about that."


    But then his expression sobered. He studied Williams carefully. "You look like you have something on your mind. What¡¯s it?"


    Williams turned slowly, stepping closer to the bed. His eyes were locked on Tessy now, the crease in his forehead deepening.


    "She is pregnant alright," he began, voice even, "but that¡¯s not the reason she is unconscious or hasn¡¯t woken up."


    Roman sat up straighter, rm shing in his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Williams didn¡¯t rush his words. His gaze remained steady on Tessy¡¯s peaceful face. "There¡¯s something else going on. Something the doctor can¡¯t see."


    He took another step forward, his voice dropping just slightly, nowyered with a gravity that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    "Your wife is currently in another dimension, fighting for her life," he revealed, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. There was an invisible energy surrounding her that he also would have missed if he didn¡¯t have the information he had already about her lineage.


    Roman¡¯s entire expression darkened. The light that had just begun to bloom in his eyes dimmed again, worry and anger crashing back like a flood.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked, his voice low and threatening.

 Chapter 79: Protect her with your life

    <h4>Chapter 79: Protect her with your life</h4>


    Williams began the exnation, his voice solemn, every word soaked in the kind of dread that crawled beneath the skin and stayed there.


    "Edwin found out the identity and story behind her father¡¯s death. And it is not a pleasant one."


    He paused, as if preparing Roman for the heaviness of the truth toe. His usuallyposed features were etched with a seriousness that made the room feel colder, heavier.


    "Her father¡¯s name is Carmelo Bandara. He was a dark witch, and the leader of the Goron coven."


    The words hit the room like a thunderp. Roman¡¯s jaw clenched slightly, but he said nothing, his sharp eyes locked onto Williams, absorbing every syble. His hand never left Tessy¡¯s. He kept it on hers, his fingers still wrapped gently around her delicate ones, massaging them with soft circles like he could soothe away the tension wing through his chest.


    Williams continued, voice steady but grim. "The Goron coven ceased to exist twenty-seven years ago, when Carmelo died. Or, at least, that was what the world believed... until their reemergence a few weeks ago."


    Roman narrowed his eyes. Something dark and ancient was slithering out of the shadows now, and he could feel it tightening around Tessy like a noose. He didn¡¯t understand how he could feel stuff like that, but it made him furious that he couldn¡¯t help her unless hepletely understood what was going on.


    Williams inhaled and pressed forward. "Carmelo, their leader, indeed died by beheading. But here¡¯s the twisted part. He was not beheaded by an enemy or executioner. He beheaded himself. When a dark witch, especially one with the kind of power Carmelo possessed, dies by self-beheading, it means only one thing. They¡¯re trying to take a secret to the grave. Or worse, they¡¯re burying something... entirely."


    Roman¡¯s fingers froze on Tessy¡¯s hand.


    "In this case, I believe he did it to bury his daughter¡¯s abilities. And for something like that to work... the blood of the one whose abilities are to be buried must be applied to the top of the de. It¡¯s an ancient, almost extinct ritual, used only by the most desperate witches."


    A shudder slipped down Roman¡¯s spine. He had seen strange rituals before, but this? This was something far beyond desperation.


    "Now," Williams said, shifting slightly, "although it might look like a typical suicide, self-beheading by someone of Carmelo¡¯s stature is never an impulsive act. It¡¯s usually a calcted, strategic n carried out with the full support of the coven. A coordinated sacrifice."


    Roman¡¯s gaze darkened. The realization of just how deep this went was dawning on him like a storm rising over the sea.


    "With everything I¡¯ve uncovered, the research I¡¯ve done, the whispers I¡¯ve followed, I believe your wife¡¯s abilities and personality were concealed by her father and the members of his coven. Their goal was simple: to keep you from ever finding her. Had she possessed her full powers, you would¡¯ve found her much sooner. Because a being of that magnitude¡ªdaughter of Carmelo Bandara, a tribrid no less¡ªcannot stay hidden for long."


    Williams¡¯ words sliced through the silence, each one a bitter truth Roman didn¡¯t want to hear but needed to.


    "However, now that you¡¯ve found her," Williams continued, his voice dipping into something darker, "they¡¯ve been alerted. And they¡¯ve switched to n B."


    Roman¡¯s brows pulled together. "Which is?"


    "To kill her through her dreams."


    Williams let the words hang for a moment, watching as confusion flickered briefly across Roman¡¯s face.


    "Is that even possible?" Roman asked, his voice low and grave. He already knew the answer. He just didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    But Williams didn¡¯t give him the lie he craved. "It¡¯s already happening, Rome. Look at her."


    Roman turned his eyes to Tessy. Shey there, her body still and fragile, like a doll abandoned in a storm. Her face was twisted in pain, faint tremors moving through her like whispers from another world.


    "She¡¯s no longer in this realm. And from the look on her face, I can tell she¡¯s being tormented already."


    Williams paused, waiting for Roman to speak, but the king of wolves said nothing. His lips remained sealed, his jaw tight, and his eyes full of a silent kind of rage that threatened to consume everything around him.


    Williams pressed on. "With the leader of the coven dead, a new leader must be appointed once n B is initiated. The moment you met Tessy, the coven knew it was time tomence the next phase of their n. So, they gathered. They chose a new leader."


    He looked down at Tessy, then back at Roman, his expression unreadable. "Her father is dead. The person who demanded his head... was not her father. It was the new leader. She has the head because Carmelo died burying both her abilities and his. Giving his head to anyone is a transfer of power. She didn¡¯t just carry it¡ªshe passed it on. She gave the new leader everything that Carmelo sealed away. And in doing that, she also triggered a release of some of her powers."


    Williams turned his full attention on Roman now. "I think there are things your wife didn¡¯t tell you. Probably because she was scared. She¡¯s human¡ªat least she grew up in the human world. And it¡¯s deeply stigmatizing to be associated with anything supernatural in that world."


    He sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. "The day she released that head... something must have happened to her. Something she couldn¡¯t understand. Something that terrified her."


    Roman¡¯s eyes softened as he gazed at her again. A sad, bitter smile crossed his face. He lifted her hand¡ªsmall, limp, and cold¡ªand brought it to his lips, pressing a gentle kiss to the back of her palm.


    "You said she was in another dimension... fighting for her life?" Roman asked, the unease curling tighter around his chest.


    Williams nodded grimly. "They pulled her in through a dream link. One that connects directly to her spirit. It¡¯s dangerous. She¡¯s in the heart of their world now, with no idea how to navigate it."


    "How do I get her out?" Roman asked, his voice growing more desperate with each syble.


    "You can¡¯t." Williams dropped the bombshell like a hammer and Roman stiffened. "And neither can I," Williams added quickly, anticipating Roman¡¯s next question. "She has to go through this on her own. She has toe out on the other side¡ªalone. Her powers are surfacing now, but without guidance, without training, her chances are very slim."


    "But...?" Roman asked, catching the flicker of something unspoken in Williams¡¯ eyes.


    "There is a way to increase her chances of survival." Williams admitted. "But it¡¯s not something you can easily get your hands on. Not with the current state of your rtionship with the Moon Goddess."


    Roman¡¯s nostrils red. "So, you¡¯re saying Selene has it?"


    Williams nodded once, solemnly.


    Roman didn¡¯t hesitate. "Trevor!"


    The door creaked open a momentter. Trevor stepped into the room, brows furrowed. "You called me, Boss?"


    Roman turned to him, all steel and fire. "Cancel every meeting you have. We¡¯re going to the Bedrock of Chaos."


    Trevor¡¯s eyes widened. "Bedrock of Chaos?" He was visibly shocked. "Boss, Lazer is weakened. You can¡¯t go to the Bedrock in your current state!"


    Roman didn¡¯t even nce at him. His eyes remained locked on Tessy. "I¡¯ll be back, my love," he murmured to her unconscious form. "Wait for me, alright?"


    "Lazer is weakened?" Williams repeated, turning to Trevor, stunned. This was news even to him.


    Trevor nodded gravely. "He¡¯s in his weakest state right now."


    Roman rose from his seat, his expression unreadable. Determined. Dangerous.


    Williams stepped in front of him. "Lazer is weakened, and you want to walk into the Bedrock of Chaos? Are you trying to die, Roman?"


    "I can¡¯t die, Liam." Roman¡¯s voice was t. Final. "Stay here with her. Protect her with your life."


    With that, he brushed past Williams and stalked out of the room. Trevor followed, anxiety written all over his face. He knew the truth Roman wouldn¡¯t say aloud¡ªhe couldn¡¯t die, no. But what waited in the Bedrock of Chaos... was worse than death. It was pure, unfiltered torment. It was agony in its most ancient, most unforgiving form.


    As the door shut behind them, the room fell into a tense silence. Williams turned back to Tessy, his expression turningplicated.


    He watched her¡ªfragile, motionless¡ªand wondered, would he go through the Bedrock of Chaos for a woman?


    He almost whispered "no" to himself, until a memory punched its way back into his mind.


    Her.


    The one he¡¯d given everything up for. The one he abandoned his right to a mate to save. She was gone now, vanished from his life like smoke in the wind.


    If she were the one lying there, helpless and dying?


    He might go through the Bedrock for her.


    Yes, he probably would, even though he knew he may not survive it.


    "Dera," his lips whispered before he could stop himself. It had been five years already. He should have stopped thinking about her. But how could he stop thinking about the woman that stole his heart and senses?

 Chapter 80: Everything was pain

    <h4>Chapter 80: Everything was pain</h4>


    Trevor¡¯s face looked like he was going to cry when they arrived at the edge of the Bedrock of Chaos.


    He had never personally stepped into the Bedrock of Chaos, as he had no reason to. But he knew no one had attempted the journey and made it out¡ªno one apart from Roman¡ªand that was because he was stronger and faster than the average werewolf, and Lazer was a magical wolf.


    It was easy for Lazer and Roman, working together, to scale through all the challenges on the path that led to the God Realm almost unscathed. It was a special privilege given by the Moon Goddess herself. But now, Roman was about to attempt the dangerous journey all alone, without the help of Lazer.


    Right in front of them stood arge waterfall that was scary enough to discourage mortal men and beasts from approaching, but right in the middle was a portal to the Bedrock of Chaos. As Roman moved without fear toward the center, Trevor could only pray, knowing there was no stopping him.


    As soon as Roman walked into the portal and appeared on the other side, he let out a deep breath. This was child¡¯s y. He had done it so many times in the past, but now something was different, and he knew it.


    Six deadly challenges awaited him, and at that moment, he was staring at the first one.


    The ck spire loomed like a dagger stabbed into the heavens, its surface gleaming under the pale light of the twin moons. Roman¡¯s breath fogged the air as he tilted his head back, studying the shifting wall of death that awaited him. The obsidian structure moved¡ªits jagged des sliding like the gears of a monstrous machine, reshaping every few seconds. No pattern. No mercy.


    He could smell the blood of past challengers embedded into the stone, their deaths whispering warnings through the wind.


    This was suicidal. Still, he ced a hand against the obsidian and began the climb.


    The surface was hot¡ªunnaturally so. With each pull, his palms were sliced open by hidden barbs that retracted just a second toote. The spire moved against him, shifting upward every time he gained a foothold, forcing him to jump, to lunge, to risk everything on every motion.


    A jagged shard lunged from the wall and tore across his back. Blood sttered in an arc. He growled, one hand slipping¡ªbut he mmed his ws into a crevice, ignoring the scream of torn muscle.


    He couldn¡¯t stop. He wouldn¡¯t.


    Midway up, his left leg seized. The gash from an earlier swing hadn¡¯t healed¡ªit pulsed with fire, ck veins crawling around the wound. He bit down on a cry and kept going.


    Suddenly, the wall twisted.


    The whole section beneath him copsed inward like a jaw, trying to devour him. Heunched upward, barely catching a ledge. Obsidian spikes ripped through his thigh. He roared, dangling by one arm, blood dripping down.


    The spire was testing him.


    Not his strength. His will.


    Every breath wasbored now. His fingers trembled. His wolf was silent, curled deep inside him, flickering like a dying ember.


    "You¡¯re not done," Roman snarled, more to himself than anything.


    With a guttural roar, he hurled himself higher, smashing through a cluster of rotating des. They caught him across the ribs and chest¡ªbut he didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t afford to. Tessy was out there. The goddess held answers. And this trial was just the beginning.


    As he reached the summit, his body broke through the finalyer of the spire with a crash. He copsed onto the t obsidian tform, heaving, slick with blood and sweat.


    His vision blurred. His wounds refused to close.


    But he was alive.


    And the next trial awaited.


    Roman didn¡¯t know how long hey on the obsidian summit. Time didn¡¯t pass in this ce¡ªit dragged. Every breath scraped his throat. Blood pooled beneath him, thick and ckened. His body begged for rest, but the spire trembled beneath him, warning him the tform wouldn¡¯t hold forever.


    He forced himself upright.


    His shirt was in tatters. His chest was a canvas of cuts, some still oozing. His leg burned where the spike had torn through muscle and grazed bone. Without his wolf, he was healing like a mortal in this ce.


    He growled low and headed toward the arch that had appeared at the far end of the tform¡ªformed of ancient bone and pulsing shadow. The wind howled through it, carrying a shrill whine that pierced his skull like an arrow.


    As he stepped through, his vision dimmed.


    Then the howl began.


    At first, it was just a low vibration in his bones, like a storm approaching. Then it built¡ªwave after wave of excruciating sound crashing into him. It wasn¡¯t natural. It wasn¡¯t even sound. It was a frequency, tuned only to tear through the soul.


    He dropped to one knee instantly, hands clutching his skull.


    Lazer howled inside him¡ªnot in rage. In pain.


    Roman¡¯s eyes widened. The creature within him, the powerful beast that once shook empires, was retreating... hiding. The Ironhowl wasn¡¯t just hurting him¡ªit was strangling his wolf.


    The cave around him was pitch-ck stoneced with glowing runes that pulsed in time with the howl. Shadows shifted between the rocks. Movement. ws. Glowing eyes.


    He staggered forward.


    Each step was like moving through syrup. His muscles fought him. His hearing began to distort. His sense of smell died. His instincts¡ªgone.


    A beast lunged from the dark. It was twisted, malformed¡ªa predator born of blood magic and raw hate. Roman barely turned in time. It mmed into him, jaws wide. He threw it off, but not before its ws raked down his side.


    He struck back.


    Slow. Sluggish.


    Another beast pounced. Then another.


    He fought them off, his ws shing, his teeth bared. But he was slower than usual. Each dodge was mistimed. Each strike felt heavy.


    He killed one by snapping its spine with a vicious roar. But the second mped its jaws around his forearm, crunching through muscle. The third drove its ws into his shoulder.


    Roman dropped to one knee again, blood pouring freely now.


    The howl intensified.


    Another beast leapt.


    He caught it by the throat mid-air and mmed it into the wall, crushing bone. He howled¡ªnot with power, but rage. Pain. Desperation.


    He fought like a man possessed, dragging his broken body forward, ripping through the final guardians one by one, fueled only by stubborn will and fury.


    When he stumbled out of the Ironhowl Maw and into the pale light beyond, he dropped to his knees, his body shredded.


    He didn¡¯t even remember thest beast falling.


    His vision blurred again, but he remembered there were still three trials left.


    Roman¡¯s breath became shallow, raspy¡ªeach inhale scraped like broken ss in his lungs. The air beyond the Ironhowl Maw was nofort. It was still, suffocating. Even the wind seemed afraid to move here.


    Ahead stretched a field of ash and stone, ckened by time and fury. The sky above was bruised purple, thick clouds. And from those clouds... the gods fell.


    With no warning, a shadow dropped from the heavens.


    Boom!


    The earth cracked where itnded¡ªa massive figure of raw power and rage. A spectral giant, armored in molten gold and etched in lightning, stood in the crater. Then, with no sound, it vanished into mist.


    Another fell.


    Then another.


    Every ten seconds, a divine executioner plummeted from the sky. No pattern. No mercy. No pause.


    Roman cursed under his breath.


    This wasn¡¯t a gauntlet¡ªit was a graveyard.


    Still limping, with blood caked on his skin, he stepped forward into the field.


    BOOM!


    To his left, a god mmed into the ground. The force lifted Roman off his feet and hurled him backward. Hended hard, breath knocked from his chest.


    Ten seconds.


    He rolled. He ran. A third god fell where he¡¯d just been.


    The gauntlet wasn¡¯t just about speed. It was about presence. The gods could sense strength, could feel hesitation. They fell not randomly, but strategically¡ªto crush anyone weak, anyone broken.


    Roman was both.


    His body screamed. His knee gave out more than once. He was slower than ever before, vision swimming, timing off. If his wolf were with him, he would¡¯ve moved like wind between raindrops.


    Instead, he dodged one fall just a breath toote.


    CRACK!


    A god¡¯s hammer grazed his side. Just a graze. But it shattered three ribs, flung him into a jagged stone.


    He coughed up blood, ears ringing. Couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Another one dropped.


    He rolled. It missed¡ªbut the shockwave sted a gash across his back, reopening wounds from the spire.


    He needed to move. He needed to think.


    But all he could do was crawl now. There was no shelter. No end in sight.


    "Tessy..." he rasped.


    A name. A lifeline.


    He thought of her eyes¡ªfierce and defiant. The only thing in his cursed life worth bleeding for. The only thing worth dying for.


    He rose, even as pain tore through his spine.


    The gods kept falling.


    But so did he¡ªforward, dragging one foot, then the next, weaving between thunder and wrath. A falling giant¡¯s axe sliced inches from his face. Another mmed into the stone where he stood a heartbeat ago.


    His body was broken.


    But still¡ªhe refused to stop.


    He copsed at the far edge, right as the final god fell behind him, shaking the earth onest time.


    Roman didn¡¯t move.


    Not because he couldn¡¯t...


    But because everything was pain now.


    Everything... except his purpose.

 Chapter 81: None of that mattered

    <h4>Chapter 81: None of that mattered</h4>


    By all rights, Roman should¡¯ve been a mangled heap of bones and torn flesh, left to rot in the shadow of falling gods. But instead, he crawled forward, his fingers digging into scorched earth, dragging his broken body inch by inch.


    He was burning alive from the inside, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    The terrain changed.


    The ash gave way to cracked red stone, glowing faintly beneath the surface like molten veins. The air thickened¡ªbecame heavy, metallic. Breathing it was like inhaling smokeced with rusted nails.


    Up ahead stood the crucible.


    A colossal basin carved into the earth, wide as a battlefield and deep as a chasm, filled not withva... but Bloodfire¡ªliquid me born from the rage of ancient gods. It didn¡¯t just burn flesh¡ªit devoured soul.


    To pass, one had to walk through it. Not over. Not around. Through.


    Roman stood at the edge, barely able to hold himself up. The ground trembled beneath his feet, warning him¡ªthere was no illusion here. This was real.


    He looked down at his reflection in the me.


    What stared back wasn¡¯t the king of werewolves. Wasn¡¯t the immortal Lycan feared across continents.


    It was a man. Barely holding on.


    He stepped in, and the moment the Bloodfire touched his skin, he screamed.


    Not a war cry. Not a growl. A raw, primal, agonizing scream.


    The fire peeled his fleshyer byyer. It slithered into his wounds. It ate the edges of his soul. It dragged his past to the surface¡ªevery life taken, every moment of weakness, every sh of guilt over things he told himself he didn¡¯t care about.


    A vision shed before him. His first mate, Elira, choking on blood, eyes fading, begging him to stop as he tore apart her killers.


    Then... his own face, contorted in rage, lost in madness.


    The Bloodfire crucified him with truth.


    He dropped to his knees halfway through, the fire now beneath his skin, now burning not just his body¡ªbut everything that made him him.


    And yet...


    He didn¡¯t stop.


    He didn¡¯t turn back.


    He crawled on blistered hands, with torn knees. Each breath he took came out ck and smoke-filled.


    As he reached the far edge, the mes resisted.


    They tried to pull him back.


    One final surge of heat licked through his chest, through his heart¡ªwhere his wolf should¡¯ve been.


    And in that moment, he felt Lazer stir, pumping him with more strength to finish the journey.


    Roman copsed on the other side of the crucible, naked, his skin raw and glowing like embers, twitching from pain.


    But his eyes were open.


    And in them burned something no Bloodfire could extinguish.


    His breath rattled as he pushed himself upright, his body still smoking from the crucible. Skin split in ces. Muscles trembled with every movement. But something had shifted¡ªsomething small, but real.


    Lazer was helping now. He was not fully returned, but he was present, lending strength.


    Roman looked ahead. Before him stretched a surreal, serene path¡ªlush greenery, soft golden light filtering down from treetop canopies that hadn¡¯t been there moments ago. The earth was damp with dew. Fragrant vines twined around crystal-like trees. Petals driftedzily through the air like feathers.


    It was beautiful.


    Unnatural.


    Deadly.


    The moment Roman stepped into the garden, the stillness shattered.


    A thousand whispers rose from the leaves.


    Not loud. Not threatening.


    But familiar.


    "You were always a monster."


    "You didn¡¯t protect her."


    "They all feared you¡ªand they were right."


    The voices came from nowhere and everywhere. But they weren¡¯t foreign. They were his.


    His own thoughts.


    Every dark truth he¡¯d buried. Every cruel thing he believed about himself.


    He kept walking.


    But the vines shifted with him, curling tighter around tree trunks and flowers turning their faces to him like eyes¡ªlike witnesses.


    Then came the piercers.


    Thorned tendrilsshed out¡ªnot at his body, but into his mind. Invisible and brutal.


    The first pierced his memories.


    Suddenly, Roman was on his knees, reliving the worst day of his life¡ªElira¡¯s death, again. Not just watching, but feeling it. Her blood. His rage. The sensation of her soul vanishing from the bond. The wolves howling in terror as he ripped apart an entire battalion, soaked in gore, uncaring.


    His chest heaved but he forced himself up.


    Another piercer struck.


    This time, he saw Tessy¡ªsmiling, sleeping, whispering his name with trust in her voice.


    And then he saw himself, standing over her. ws out and teeth bared.


    She screamed.


    The image was a lie, but the doubt it nted wasn¡¯t.


    "What if you lose control again?"


    "What if you¡¯re cursed to destroy everything you love?"


    "What if you¡¯re worse than the monsters you fight?"


    Roman roared, but no sound came. The vines thickened. More piercers. More attacks on his mind. Doubts, regrets, nightmares¡ªall twisted, amplified.


    A weaker man would¡¯ve gone mad.


    A weakened Lycan could easily fall here.


    He stumbled into a clearing where the whispers faded. But ahead stood an exact copy of himself. Same face. Same eyes.


    But this one smiled.


    "Leave," the mirror-Roman said. "You¡¯re not worthy of the goddess. You¡¯re too broken. You always were."


    The real Roman stared at his double. Every word cut deep¡ªnot because it was false, but because it used to be true.


    But not anymore.


    With one deep breath, he clenched his fists and growled, voice rough and certain:


    "I may be broken... but I¡¯m still standing."


    And he lunged.


    He tackled the false self into the ground, the illusion shattering like ss. The whispers screamed onest time¡ªthen went silent.


    The garden dimmed.


    The thorns recoiled.


    The path opened again.


    Roman stood, gasping, blood trickling from his nose and ears. His thoughts were his again.


    He moved, knowing that one trial remained.


    The greenery of the Garden faded into a jagged mountain pass, veiled in a sky so ck it devoured light. Thunder rumbled¡ªnot from the heavens, but beneath the earth. The very air tasted like ash and lightning. Every breath sparked pain in his lungs.


    Ahead, the path twisted through high cliffs and broken steps¡ªcarved into the bones of a forgotten beast. Skeletons lined the crags. Some were dragons. Some were not.


    And still¡ªRoman moved forward.


    The wind changed. It had awakened.


    The Hollow Wyrm.


    Not a beast of flesh, but storm.


    The bones of its former self rose like mountains¡ªbut its soul was the tempest. A living storm forged by death, vengeance, and endless hunger. It had no eyes. No mercy. It devoured those who dared reach the goddess¡ªespecially those who bore the mark of the goddess, like Roman.


    The first bolt struck before he even saw it.


    His shoulder exploded in pain, flesh seared ck, his body hurled backward by force no creature should survive.


    He crashed into a jagged wall of stone, sliding down with a groan, one arm useless.


    Then came the wind.


    It ripped at his skin like ws. mmed into his ribs with the strength of a charging giant. His wolf tried to rise¡ªbut staggered again, still too weak to shield him.


    Roman growled, coughing blood.


    He forced himself to his feet but just then the sound came at him.


    A roar so deep, so loud, it cracked the stone beneath Roman¡¯s feet and tore the cliff in two.


    He ran, through copsing bridges, past walls of lightning, across stones that shattered beneath each step. He climbed even as wind tore chunks from his flesh, even as thunder deafened him and blood streamed from his ears.


    The Wyrm descended.


    Its mouth opened, ready to end him. And just before it struck, Roman leapt. Straight into the storm.


    He howled¡ªnot with fear, but defiance. He let the lightning swallow him.


    Everything went white, then silence.


    For a moment, he thought he¡¯d died. Then he heard a heartbeat, and a low growl. Lazer had taken over just before his body would give up.


    Roman opened his eyes to find himself lying on a t obsidian teau. The storm had passed.


    Behind him, the Hollow Wyrm had vanished¡ªretreated into slumber, bested not by brute strength, but by the stubborn will of a half-broken king.


    Ahead, the final staircase rose¡ªchiseled from starlight and moonstone.


    At its peak... the gates to the goddess¡¯s sanctuary.


    The moonstone staircase shimmered with otherworldly glow, pulsing gently beneath Roman¡¯s bloodstained feet. Each step he climbed felt lighter, as if the weight of the mortal world fell away behind him. Wind no longer howled. The skies above were no longer dark.


    Instead¡ªthere was silence.


    The gates appeared slowly, as though waiting for him to earn the right to see them.


    Towering arcs of silver and crystal curved into one another like interwoven vines of stars, breathing and alive. Carvings shimmered on the surface¡ªancient symbols fromnguages long forgotten. They pulsed faintly at Roman¡¯s approach, reading him. Judging him.


    The gate parted soundlessly.


    Light poured through, not blinding, but warm. Golden with streaks of violet. The air that drifted through smelled ofvender and snow and something older. Like the breath of a world before sin.


    Roman stepped through¡ªand into the realm.


    The sky was twilight, eternal and vast, painted in violet clouds and streaks of rose gold. Thend was a dream¡ªfloating inds woven with glowing rivers, trees with leaves of crystal and silver me. Birds that shimmered like liquid starlight flew overhead.


    But none of that drew his eye.


    At the center, standing at the edge of ake so still it reflected eternity, was her.


    The moon goddess.


    Tall. Ethereal. Wrapped in a gown of flowing light and shadows, her hair coiled into gxies, her eyes vast pools of molten moonlight. Her presence was both motherly and merciless. Beauty beyondprehension.


    "Roman," she said. Not with her lips¡ªbut into his soul. "Youe to me looking so broken. Is this what you have be?"


    "You know why I¡¯m here. Are you helping or not?" Roman responded, voice hoarse.


    She moved toward him. Her bare feet left blooming stars in her wake.


    "Of course I¡¯ll help you. Who could refuse you in such a state?" she sighed.


    Her gaze swept over him, and he felt her seeing everything. His strength. His weakness. His rage. His regret. His will.


    The goddess held out her hand. In her palm bloomed a silver shard¡ªa piece of pure moonfire, thrumming with ancient power.


    "ce your palm on her forehead and she will return to you."


    Roman reached out. The shard sank into his palm, vanishing beneath his skin.


    He turned around in readiness to begin another challenging journey back, but the moon goddess waved her hand in the opposite direction of where he was going, creating a different portal. With a wave of her other hand, she threw him backward into the portal.


    By the time Roman opened his eyes, he was outside the waterfall, still wounded and broken, but the moon goddess had saved him from the pain of going through the six challenges one more time to exit the bedrock of chaos.


    Without a second more wasted, he started for the car where Trevor waited. His wounds were healing a bit more normally now, but he knew Trevor would be shocked to see him in his current state.


    None of that mattered as much as Tessy anyway. If he could, he would teleport to her that instant.

 Chapter 82: Wake up

    <h4>Chapter 82: Wake up</h4>


    ***Dream realm***


    Tessy couldn¡¯t remember the exact moment she fell asleep. No, she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. She had been with Roman, rxing after having the best sex of her life. And then It was just... snap¡ªshe was there. Suddenly awake in what could only be described as a living nightmare.


    The first thing she felt was the heat.


    Not the kind of heat you¡¯d expect from a summer day or even from sitting too close to a fire. No¡ªthis was different. It clung to her skin like wet clothes on a humid afternoon, only much worse. It was suffocating, like being wrapped in a nket drenched in boiling oil. Her skin stung just from being exposed to the air, and every breath felt like she was inhaling steam straight from a burning kettle.


    She coughed and gasped for air, but each breath only made it worse. It wasn¡¯t just hot¡ªit was painful. The air crackled in her throat, scorching its way down to her lungs, making her eyes water and her chest tighten.


    Then she noticed the walls.


    They weren¡¯t made of stone or brick or anything she could name. They looked... alive. The surfaces around her pulsed gently, as if they were made of flesh, like the inside of a giant creature. The floor squished unpleasantly under her bare feet¡ªsoft and wet, like stepping on a massive tongue. Every few seconds, the walls seemed to contract ever so slightly, matching the rhythm of her own breathing. It was as if she¡¯d been swallowed whole.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely dark, but the light that existed didn¡¯t make her feel any better. A soft, ominous red glow oozed from the ceiling and seeped through the walls, casting everything in a sickly, bloody hue. It didn¡¯t feel like light. It felt like something rotten trying to mimic it.


    And then came the smell.


    It hit her like a punch to the face. A revolting mix of rotting meat, thick pools of dried blood, and sulfur¡ªlike something had died, burned, and been left to fester. Her stomach churned. The taste of the air itself made her gag. She doubled over, retching and dry-heaving, even though there was nothing in her stomach to bring up.


    Her hands shook. Her heart pounded.


    "What the hell is this ce?" she croaked, her voice barely audible.


    A low, rumbling roar echoed in the distance, deep and earth-shaking. It vibrated through the walls and floor, making the fleshy ground tremble beneath her feet. The sound wasn¡¯t human. It wasn¡¯t even an animal. It was something... older. Something bigger. Something that was very much awake now¡ªand aware of her presence.


    She staggered backward in panic. "No. No, no, no..."


    Her instincts screamed at her to run, so she did. But no matter which way she turned, there was no real exit. No doors, no windows. Just a tunnel that stretched into darkness, narrowing the further it went. The walls along the corridor were lined with things that looked like bones¡ªsharpened and half-buried into the soft tissue around them. Some were shaped like ribs. Others like human fingers.


    She didn¡¯t have time to stop and question any of it.


    Another roar sounded¡ªcloser this time. Closer and louder. Tessy could feel it in her bones. The temperature suddenly rose even higher, and a wave of heat swept through the tunnel like wildfire. She screamed and hit the ground, covering her head.


    But the fire never touched her.


    She opened one eye and realized something strange. The fire had passed over and around her, leaving herpletely unharmed. A faint shimmer hovered over her skin¡ªlike a shield made of stars. It flickered briefly, then disappeared before she could even process what she was seeing.


    No time to dwell on it. She jumped back up and ran. However, she noticed something. This time, she had be more tired as if she had just lost a significant amount of strength.


    Eventually, the tunnel widened into a cavern¡ªa massive, dome-like space that seemed to pulse with life. Veins, thick and throbbing, lined the ceiling. In the center of the room was a pit filled withva, bubbling and glowing bright red-orange. And above that, hanging like a grotesque chandelier, were rows of massive, curved teeth. Saliva dripped from the sharp tips into the molten pit below.


    Tessy froze, heart pounding so loudly it felt like it might explode.


    And then came the roar again. This time, it wasn¡¯t far away. It was right behind her.


    She spun around.


    Something emerged from the shadows¡ªhuge, terrifying, and impossible. It was like a creature made of both me and darkness. Its body flickered and shifted, never settling into a solid form. Its eyes glowed like molten gold, and long, jagged ws dragged across the ground with each step. It smiled at her, revealing a mouth full of sharp, ck teeth.


    "My feast, they sent you right on time," it said, its voice a terrifying blend of multiple echoes. "You¡¯re supposed to die now and I¡¯m supposed to dine."


    Tessy backed away slowly, her hands trembling. "I don¡¯t understand..."


    The creature lunged.


    Without thinking, she screamed and threw her hands up.


    An explosion of light burst from her hands.


    A crimson wall of energy formed between her and the creature, sting it backward. It hit the wall of the chamber with a snarl, iling and thrashing like a wild animal.


    Tessy stared at her hands, stunned.


    They were glowing. Not just glowing¡ªher veins lit up like they were filled with molten gold, and her entire body pulsed with energy. Her heart thundered in her ears.


    "What is happening to me? What is all this?"


    The barrier faltered. The creature lunged again.


    Tessy stumbled backward and fell straight into the pit.


    Time slowed.


    She was falling.


    The heat of theva rushed up to meet her.


    And then something unexpected happened.


    Light exploded from her back. Wings¡ªmade entirely of raw, radiant energy¡ªburst out of her, lifting her back into the air. She hovered there, suspended by something she didn¡¯t understand.


    Then the entire world around her shattered, like a mirror breaking into a thousand pieces.


    "Wake up, Tessy. Wake up," she urged herself, screaming to her very being.


    But she didn¡¯t wake up.


    ***


    Everything settled, but she found herself in a ce that was cold. Bitterly cold.


    A forest stretched out around her¡ªvast, silent, and strange. The sky overhead was a solid ck with not a single star in sight. Everything around her was bathed in a cold, bluish light, like moonlight seen through thick ice.


    The trees were wrong. Too tall. Their trunks twisted and gnarled like old bones. Their branches were jagged and sharp, resembling ws reaching out to scratch the sky. The ground crunched under her feet with every step, like she was walking on broken ss.


    Her breath came out in thick white puffs. It was dead silent. Not even the sound of wind.


    Then came theughter. Soft and yful, a child¡¯sugh.


    Tessy turned, her heart racing.


    In the middle of the woods was... a yground. It lookedpletely out of ce. Rusted swings swayed gently in a breeze she couldn¡¯t feel. A merry-go-round spun slowly, creaking with every turn. A seesaw sat lopsided, one end broken.


    Tessy¡¯s every instinct told her to run away.


    But her legs moved her forward.


    On one of the swings sat a little girl with snow-white hair and a stitched-up face. Her eyes were solid ck¡ªno whites, no pupils, just inky voids. She smiled at Tessy with an unsettling, too-wide grin.


    "You made it here, Tessy," the girl said.


    Tessy tried to say something, but her mouth wouldn¡¯t open. It felt like it had been sewn shut.


    The girl stood, and as she walked, the ground behind her rotted. The grass turned ck, the frost thickened, and the trees near her curled away like they were afraid.


    "They¡¯re going to cut you open," she whispered, almost gleefully. "To make your husband suffer. It¡¯s going to hurt a lot. But if you stay here with me, you won¡¯t get to meet them. Wanna y?"


    The temperature dropped even more. The air became so cold it stung with every breath.


    Tessy shook her head, horrified. She didn¡¯t know what the girl was talking about. The words scared her, but no way she was going to stay in such a ce with such a creature because the girl didn¡¯t look human to her.


    Seeing how Tessy refused her offer, the girl tilted her head and then¡ªscreamed.


    Darkness fell instantly.


    Shadows poured from the trees like spilled ink. They slid along the ground, stretching upward, growing limbs¡ªtwisted arms with ws. They had faces, teeth, and eyes.


    They came for Tessy and she ran.


    Branches sliced at her arms. Roots reached out to trip her. The forest itself seemed alive¡ªand hungry.


    Something caught her ankle. She crashed to the ground, face scraping against frozen soil.


    The shadows loomed. ws reached for her.


    And then, just like thest time, a st of searing white light erupted from her chest.


    The shadows screamed, burned, and disintegrated into ash.


    Tessy gasped for air. Her hands trembled as she touched her chest, where a glowing mark¡ªa strange, ancient symbol¡ªwas burned into her skin. Then it faded.


    The forest was quiet now. Even the trees leaned away from her. The girl was gone. Theughter, too.


    But something else had appeared¡ªat the very edge of the forest.


    A mirror.


    Tessy approached it slowly, breath hitching in her throat.


    In the reflection, she saw herself. But she was... different. Her eyes glowed golden. Her skin shimmered. Light spilled from every pore like she was made of stardust.


    "Who are you?" she whispered.


    Her reflection smiled back.


    "I am you and you need to wake up."


    As soon as her reflection said that, the forest shattered around her like a broken crystal.


    And she fell¡ªagain.


    ***


    This time, she hit the ground hard.


    Shended on something sharp¡ªthorns, alive and writhing like worms. They pierced her skin, and she screamed, blood trickling down her arms. She rolled off them quickly, trying to escape their twitching grasp.


    She was in a vast, echoing space. Whispers filled the air¡ªvoices she couldn¡¯t understand. Above her, the sky spun with swirling ck clouds and shes of lightning.


    The ground cracked open.


    Something enormous rose from below.


    A figure¡ªtowering and hooded, face hidden in shadows. It held a massive scythe that glowed red like molten metal.


    "Tessy," it said in a low, powerful voice. "There is no escaping me. My world will be your end."


    She turned to run, but the earth split again. Chains burst from below, wrapping around her arms and legs, pulling her toward the ground.


    "No! Let me go!" she cried, struggling.


    The figure approached, slow and unstoppable. The scythe lifted.


    Tessy shut her eyes. She was tired, and no matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free. Would she truly die here? But it was a dream right? People die in dreams and wake up in the physical, right?


    With that thought, she was about to give up.


    But then, a voice echoed in her head.


    Fight.


    She recognized that voice, but she couldn¡¯t remember who owned it at that point.


    Her eyes snapped open at that very moment.


    They glowed like the sun.


    The chains shattered.


    She rose, glowing brighter than ever before. Power surged through her, fierce and wild.


    She raised a hand, and the scythe melted in the figure¡¯s grasp.


    It screamed, the sound bending the air around them. A beam of light erupted from her palm, tearing through the figure.


    Silence followed.


    Tessy dropped to her knees, gasping. Her body flickered, shifting between the girl she¡¯d always been¡ªand this one she didn¡¯t recognize.


    That voice came back again. It was speaking in anguage she hadn¡¯t heard before, but she strangely understood it.


    "You have to wake up now. Try. I can¡¯t help you in the next ce. Wake up," the voice said.


    Tessy tried, but still... she couldn¡¯t wake up.

 Chapter 83: Beyond his reach

    <h4>Chapter 83: Beyond his reach</h4>


    Williams stood in the corner of the hospital room for hours, silently watching Tessy. He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak¡ªjust kept his eyes on her with an intensity that suggested he wasn¡¯t going to miss a single change. The beeping machines and the sterile scent of antiseptic filled the air, but he wasn¡¯t paying attention to any of that. His focus waspletely on her.


    He wanted to help, but he knew there was only very little he could do. Also, he was waiting for the right time to step in.


    Whatever was happening to her, it was happening somewhere else, far beyond the reach of medicine or machines.


    A whileter, he felt it.


    The atmosphere shifted. At first, it was a barely noticeable change. But it grew heavier by the second. The energy in the room began to dim, and Williams instantly knew it was time.


    He moved closer to the bed, his gut tightening with every step. At that moment, his eyes caught on to the marks appearing on her skin.


    Cuts. Deep, jagged ones forming on her arms and shoulders. His gazended on the swelling bruise forming across her forehead¡ªit looked like she¡¯d mmed it against something solid. He knew these injuries weren¡¯t from here. They were manifesting from somewhere else¡ªthe very ce her mind had wandered.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath, his calm unraveling as the severity hit him.


    He spun on his heel and walked out of the room quickly, his boots echoing against the cold tile floor. Daniel was a few doors down, alert as ever.


    "I need you at the door," Williams said, his tone brooking no argument. "No one goes in. Not unless I say so."


    Daniel gave a sharp nod. "You got it, sir."


    Williams returned just as fast, shutting the hospital door behind him with a soft click. He moved to Tessy¡¯s bedside and sat beside her, gently taking her cold, trembling hand into his.


    He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. Then, with his free hand, he traced an old, glowing sigil in the air above her chest. The ancient symbol pulsed faintly with blue light before sinking into her skin. His lips parted and began to move, whispering words older than mostnguages. The kind of words that didn¡¯t just carry meaning¡ªthey carried power.


    As he spoke, the room began to shift.


    The air grew colder. The lights flickered. Objects in the room started to tremble, then rise¡ªslowly at first. A clipboard hovered near the foot of the bed. A chair creaked as it lifted a few inches off the floor. The water pitcher on the counter levitated, its contents rippling. Even the wires hooked to the monitors quivered like they were caught in a breeze.


    Still, Williams didn¡¯t stop. His voice deepened, his grip on Tessy¡¯s hand tightened, and the magic grew stronger.


    He reached out with his mind, searching for her through the barrier that separated this world from the one she was trapped in. He felt the flicker of her essence and clung to it like a lifeline, connecting with her through sheer force of will. It wasn¡¯t easy. It never was. But letting her go would bring great disaster for everyone.


    He stayed like that for hours, unmoving, eyes closed, his energy flowing into hers. He just held on and whispered spells into the veil, trying to hold her steady, or at least pull her back.


    But no matter how hard he tried, she didn¡¯te back with him, instead, she slipped into a deeper, darker realm.


    And that was when the connection snapped.


    Williams¡¯ eyes flew open. Every floating object in the room crashed to the ground at once. The clipboard ttered. The chair mmed back down. The monitor beeped erratically before stabilizing. He jerked upright, releasing her hand as a sharp curse left his mouth.


    "Shit..." he breathed.


    She was gone. Not physically¡ªher body was still right there in the bed. But spiritually, mentally¡ªshe¡¯d gone beyond where he could reach her. Whatever realm she had fallen into, he had no way of following.


    His fists clenched as he stared down at her pale, battered face. She was still breathing, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t find her way out of there soon.


    And now, the only person who had any hope of saving her was Roman. If he could reach the Moon Goddess in time ande back with help, there might be a chance. But if he didn¡¯t¡ª


    Williams didn¡¯t even want to think about it.


    If he didn¡¯t return on time, those bloodthirsty witches would tear Tessy apart.


    ***


    Tessy opened her eyes in apletely dark ce.


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of dark that came with night or sleep. This was thick and oppressive, as if it was alive. It felt like it was watching her, pressing in from every direction. Her heart was racing, though she couldn¡¯t feel it beating. Her breath was shallow, though she didn¡¯t know if she was even breathing.


    She tried to move. Tried to lift her arms, turn her head¡ªanything. But her body wasn¡¯t hers. Her legs were walking forward, step by slow step, but she wasn¡¯t in control of them. It was like she was being pulled by invisible strings. She couldn¡¯t stop, couldn¡¯t pause, couldn¡¯t even speak. Panic welled up inside her, but it was trapped, unable to break through.


    The ce around her slowly started to take shape. It was a building¡ªat least, it used to be. Tall stone walls stretched upward into shadows. The ceiling was cracked and distant. The ground beneath her feet was cold, jagged stone. Every corridor twisted like it was alive, bending and reshaping as she passed. A strange, humming ck light pulsed through the cracks in the walls, casting the only glow in this haunted ce.


    She could hear whispers. Noting from anywhere specific¡ªjust all around her. They slithered through the air, sounding eerily like her own thoughts, only twisted. Wrong.


    Then, ahead of her, a corridor darkened even further. She knew¡ªwithout knowing why¡ªthat this was where she was going. She tried to resist, but her feet betrayed her. Her body kept moving. The darkness ahead seemed to breathe, opening up into a wide space that chilled her to the bone.


    That¡¯s when she saw them.


    Figures. Six? Seven? Maybe more. All dressed in flowing ck robes, hoods pulled low over their faces. They stood perfectly still, arranged in a semicircle like they¡¯d been expecting her. Like this had all been rehearsed, and now she was ying her part.


    Her body finally stopped walking, but she still couldn¡¯t move or speak. She was frozen in ce.


    One of the hooded figures stepped forward, taller than the rest. The figure raised a pale, skeletal hand, and the air around Tessy seemed to tighten. She couldn¡¯t even blink.


    "Well, well," the figure spoke, voice smooth and cold, female and unmistakably cruel. "She¡¯s finally here."


    Another stepped forward, circling her slowly. Tessy could feel her presence like a shadow dragging across her skin.


    "Williams nearly ruined the fun," this one said with a smirk in their voice. "But not anymore. Not here."


    More figures moved subtly, barely shifting but enough for Tessy to feel the growing weight of their presence.


    "She¡¯s deeper now," a male voice said. "Far beyond his reach."


    A low, chillingugh rippled through the group, sending a fresh wave of dread down her spine.


    The first woman stepped closer, lifting a single wed finger and brushing it across Tessy¡¯s cheek.


    "Oh, how I¡¯ll love to see his face after we¡¯re done with you," she whispered.


    Tessy¡¯s vision blurred, not from tears¡ªbut from something darker closing in. Shadows rose from the ground like smoke, curling toward her like hands.


    The shadows had barely finished curling around Tessy¡¯s feet when the ground beneath her began to rumble. A low, guttural growl vibrated through the floor, and then, without warning, thick vines burst forth from the cracks in the stone like serpents unleashed. They moved with terrifying speed, snaking toward her with purpose.


    Before she could even think to resist, one coiled tightly around her right wrist, yanking it up with a force that nearly dislocated her shoulder. Anothertched onto her left wrist, pulling in the opposite direction. Her legs followed next¡ªone vine snapping around her ankle, then another, until she waspletely bound, suspended in the air like prey caught in a predator¡¯s web. The vines pulsed with a sickly green light, as if feeding off her panic.


    She struggled, twisting, but the more she fought, the tighter they gripped. The pressure was unbearable, the bark-like texture cutting into her skin as if the vines themselves were made of thorns. Her body was stretched and suspended, trembling midair,pletely at the mercy of the strange magic surrounding her.


    Then, as if summoned by her fear, the ground before her split open. From the gaping stone wound rose a long, t table made of ck, gleaming obsidian. It looked ancient, etched with symbols and writings that pulsed dimly, humming with power that made her skin crawl. The surface was cold and impossibly smooth, and it exuded the kind of magic that didn¡¯t just bind the body, it shackled the soul.


    The vines began to move again, slowly lowering her toward the table. Her heart pounded as her back touched the cold surface, and before she could even scream, the vines wrapped around her again¡ªthis time strapping her down, anchoring her limbs to the table¡¯s corners. Her arms were spread wide, her legs restrained, her head forced still by a vine curling beneath her chin. She couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak. Every inch of her was held down, trapped.


    Above her, the hooded figures watched in silence. No one stepped forward. No one needed to. Not yet. The ritual had just begun.

 Chapter 84: Final act of defiance

    <h4>Chapter 84: Final act of defiance</h4>


    Tessy was still pinned to the cold, stone table, the thick, snakelike vines coiled around her limbs, digging harshly into her skin with every futile struggle. It was as if they craved her blood and received nourishment from it. Her body trembled as if trying to warn her that something worse was yet toe.


    Suddenly, a strange heat surged through her. It was subtle at first, just a warm flush beneath her skin. But it quickly escted into something unbearable. It felt as if her blood was boiling within her veins, bubbling and burning its way through her system.


    Her breath hitched in her throat as pain overtook her senses. Her eyes widened in confusion and fear, and she tried to cry out, to demand what was happening to her. But she couldn¡¯t. Her lips wouldn¡¯t move. It was as if they had been sealed shut from the inside, locked away with invisible chains.


    She panicked. Her mind screamed even if her mouth could not. Her entire body shook violently, writhing against the vines that refused to loosen their grip. Then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the boiling ceased. Her body slumped slightly with the release, her limbs limp against her restraints. She tried to gather her thoughts, assuming whatever had just happened was over.


    But she was wrong.


    One of the hooded figures stepped forward from the semi-circle around her, holding arge crystal ball in his gloved hands. The orb gleamed with a haunting light, pulsing faintly like a heartbeat. Tessy squinted, trying to see past the dark fabric that veiled his face, but it was impossible.


    The figure observed her silently for a long moment. Tessy¡¯s heart thudded in her chest, faster and faster with each passing second. Then he finally spoke, his voice deep, unfeeling, and terrifyingly calm.


    "She is with child."


    Shock and confusion registered on Tessy¡¯s face immediately, her wide eyes darting from the man to the orb and back again. What the hell was he talking about? With child?


    Gasps erupted around the stone chamber, echoing eerily in the high-ceilinged space like the cries of unseen spirits. The air thickened with a mix of disbelief and excitement, as if the revtion had stirred something primal among them.


    Another hooded figure stepped forward slightly, the hem of his long robe brushing the ground as he moved. He tilted his head, the shadow under his hood deepening, and asked in a low, curious voice that sliced through the murmurs like a de, "What do we do with the child?"


    The man who had spoken first, the one standing closest to Tessy, answered without hesitation, his voice calm and cold as though discussing something as mundane as the weather. "We will feast on the child after extracting her powers."


    Tessy¡¯s eyes widened with horror, a silent scream trapped behind her still-sealed lips. No. No, this couldn¡¯t be real. They were talking about her baby¡ªa baby she hadn¡¯t even known existed. Her body strained again against the vines, muscles trembling, her panic mounting like a fire threatening to consume her.


    "I want the heart," a woman¡¯s voice said sharply from the group, her tone eager and unfeeling, as if she were calling dibs on a prized meal.


    "I want the liver," another spoke up quickly, not wanting to be left out, her voiceced with anticipation.


    "I want the eyes," came another voice, a male this time.


    One by one, each of the cloaked figures dered the part of the unborn child they intended to consume, their voices ovepping, full of greed and darkness.


    Tessy¡¯s stomach twisted violently. Her body thrashed with desperation, her mind screaming in denial. This had to be another illusion. Like the other times, she hoped, she prayed the scene would shatter like ss, dissolving into something else. But nothing changed.


    Her struggles only made the vines tighten their grip, slicing deeper into her skin, stealing her breath. The hooded figuresughed. Wicked, amusedughter that echoed like demons.


    Then, the man with the crystal ball lifted one hand, his long, pale fingers rising slowly into the air like a conductor about to summon a final, dreadful note. Theughter ceased instantly, cut off so abruptly it was as if the sound had been sucked from the room.


    The sudden silence was just as terrifying as theughter¡ªmaybe even worse. It pressed in from all sides, dense and unnatural, as though the chamber itself was holding its breath. Everyone froze in ce, their heads slightly bowed, awaiting what came next.


    At that very moment, Tessy heard a faint sniffle ¡ª quiet, shaky, like someone trying to hold back sobs. The sound was out of ce in such a cruel and chilling scene, and it made her heart jolt in confusion.


    Her eyes darted across the shadowed figures, trying to identify the source, but she didn¡¯t get a chance to dwell on it.


    As ifpelled by some unseen force, the cloaked figures suddenly began chanting in unison. The words were strange¡ªtwisted, foreign sybles that rolled off their tongues like spells carved from ice. Cold. Empty. Inhuman.


    The air around her thickened. It pressed down like an invisible weight, wrapping around her chest and shoulders. Tessy felt a new pressure begin to build up inside her¡ªsuffocating, heavy, and entirely out of her control.


    Then, something began to leave her. She couldn¡¯t exin what it was, but she knew it was her. Her essence. Her very being. It drifted from her chest, drawn into the glowing orb.


    She fought it with every ounce of her remaining willpower, but nothing worked.


    When it was over, shey on the stone b, barely able to move, her eyes nk and staring at nothing. She felt hollow, weak, and lost. Powerless. Her thoughts ran in frantic circles.


    That sniff came again, closer now, but she didn¡¯t bother wondering about it this time. What was the point?


    The man with the orb handed it to another figure and turned back to Tessy. Another person approached and ced a gleaming dagger into his hands. He admired the de, turning it this way and that, letting the torchlight gleam off its sharp edge.


    Then, he looked back at her.


    "You are one of us, Tessy. But your existence will bring about the rise of a wicked king who will ensure our captivity and possible extinction. And we cannot allow that. He said with a solemn voice. "So, you will die today at this sacrificial table, but we all hope you do not take it to heart. See this as a sacrifice of yours to ensure that our race survives."


    His speech was solemn, filled with practiced regret.


    Then he turned slightly to look at one of the figures in the crowd. "Ynda, do you have anything to say to your daughter before you lose her forever?"


    Tessy, who had long given up, not paying attention to anything anymore, suddenly frowned. The man¡¯s words hit her like a p.


    Who was Ynda? And why did he refer to her as the person¡¯s daughter?


    Her eyes shifted slowly, following the man¡¯s gaze. She squinted at the figure he was speaking to, another cloaked woman standing a bit farther away from the rest.


    Tessy couldn¡¯t see her face ¡ª like the others, her hood was deep and dark. But then she saw it. The faint trails of tears glistening down her jaw. The woman was crying. And Tessy recognized that jawline. It looked like her mother¡¯s. But that was impossible. Her mother was dead. Buried only a few weeks ago.


    Tessy¡¯s mind screamed with questions, but she knew better than to try speaking. Her lips were still sealed.


    The woman called Ynda stared at her for a moment longer, then whispered softly, "I am sorry."


    She turned her back to the group, her shoulders shaking with quiet sobs.


    The corners of the hooded man¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile.


    "Anyst words, Tessy? Maybe something to tell your darling husband? Because rest assured, he would be the most devastated when he learns of your demise, especially now that you¡¯re carrying his child."


    Tessy¡¯s lips suddenly loosened. She felt it immediately ¡ª the pressure gone, the control over her mouth returned.


    But she adamantly refused to speak.


    What was she supposed to say? She didn¡¯t even know if this was real. And even if it was she wasn¡¯t going to give them the pleasure of hearing her say herst words.


    "You can speak now. Your tongue has been loosened," the man informed her, clearly expecting a reaction.


    Tessy said nothing. Her silence was her final act of defiance.


    "All right then. Send our regards to your father when you meet him in hell. Tell him we did everything just as he said. He should be proud of us," the man said.


    As soon as thest word left his mouth, he grabbed the dagger with both hands, raising it high above his head in readiness to strike Tessy¡¯s heart, and Tessy shut her eyes.

 Chapter 85: Where am I?

    <h4>Chapter 85: Where am I?</h4>


    Trevor stared in stunned silence at the figure approaching the car from the waterfall. His hands gripped the steering wheel, knuckles white as bone, his breath caught somewhere between disbelief and fear. Roman made it out of the bedrock of chaos.


    Only, he didn¡¯t look like Roman¡ªnot the towering, proud Lycan King who struck fear in all who crossed him. This man was... broken. Unrecognizable. His tall, powerful frame was covered in grime and blood,rge gashes crisscrossing his bare chest and arms, some still oozing. His dark hair hung in thick, matted strands.


    He waspletely naked, save for the blood and soot that covered him like a second skin. His eyes, though¡ªthose burning, blue eyes¡ªstill glowed with the same unwavering intensity.


    Trevor didn¡¯t say a word. There was no need. He knew what that look in Roman¡¯s eyes meant.


    He simply reached over and unlocked the passenger door.


    Roman copsed into the seat, his breath ragged, the injuries slowing him more than he¡¯d ever admit. Trevor immediately started the engine and peeled away from the ruins without so much as a nce back.


    Silence settled heavily inside the car. Not a word passed between them as Trevor drove, his jaw clenched, knuckles still rigid on the wheel. He understood the urgency without needing to be told. There was only one thing on Roman¡¯s mind. To get back to Tessy.


    Trevor¡¯s eyes darted to the rearview mirror, checking the road, before he made a sharp turn. They couldn¡¯t take Roman to the hospital like this¡ªnot covered in blood, naked, and still visibly healing from wounds that would terrify the humans.


    "We have to make a quick stop to get you clothes, boss," Trevor announced, and when Roman didn¡¯t object, he pulled into a nearby strip mall and stopped in front of a clothing store. Without waiting, he threw the car into park, jumped out, and ran inside.


    Five minutester, he returned with a in ck hoodie, loose cks, and a pair of sneakers. He handed them over to Roman wordlessly.


    Roman said nothing, just nodded and changed in the back seat, his movements stiff and slow.


    While he was yet getting dressed, Trevor mmed the car back into gear and sped toward the hospital.


    The drive was fast, the car slicing through the city streets like a bullet. Traffic lights were ignored. Speed limits forgotten. Trevor didn¡¯t care. Neither did Roman. Every second felt like a stone pressing against both their chests.


    Finally, they pulled into the emergency entrance. Trevor didn¡¯t even have time to turn off the engine before Roman threw open the door and jumped out. Despite his injuries, he moved with terrifying speed, the raw energy of desperation driving his limbs.


    He burst into the hospital, eyes scanning wildly until he spotted the hallway leading to her room. He didn¡¯t need directions, but at that moment, his confusion was making him forget things.


    Inside the hospital room, Williams stood over Tessy, his brows furrowed in frustration and panic, his normallyposed demeanor cracking under pressure.


    Roman didn¡¯t speak to him. He didn¡¯t so much as nce in his direction. He was singrly focused on Tessy.


    Shey on the bed, pale and motionless. Her body looked so small, so fragile beneath the white hospital sheets. The sight of her nearly brought Roman to his knees.


    He approached slowly, reverently, his heart pounding like a war drum in his chest. Everything else faded. The machines, the person standing beside him, the fluorescent lighting. None of it existed anymore. There was only her.


    Without hesitation, Roman reached out and gently ced his hand on her forehead, just as the moon goddess had instructed.


    His palm made contact with her cool skin.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then, a glow began to shimmer in the space between his hand and her forehead. A soft, golden light¡ªpure, pulsing with energy. It wasn¡¯t bright, but it was unmistakable. The air around them shifted, as though holding its breath. The light pulsed once. Twice. Then, slowly, it faded, disappearingpletely.


    Roman removed his hand, his breath shallow, his heart in his throat.


    And then he waited. He didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t move. His eyes were locked on her face, searching for any sign¡ªanything¡ªthat the magic had worked. That she wasing back to him.


    ***


    Tessy squeezed her eyes shut, heart pounding like a war drum in her chest. Helplessness wrapped around her like thick, cursed vines¡ªtight and suffocating.


    Above her, the hooded man loomed, his dagger raised, its edge catching the flickering light. She didn¡¯t dare look. She couldn¡¯t watch it happen. Her breaths came fast and shallow, her fists clenched tight. All she could do was wait for the pain toe that would mark the end for her.


    She was sure it wasing. Any second now, that de would tear through her, and everything would fade to ck.


    But then... something shifted.


    Warmth bloomed in her core. It started as a flicker, then a surge, racing through her chest, her limbs, her entire body. Even with her eyes shut, it was like staring into the sun. A rush of energy exploded inside her, electric and wild.


    And then, light shone forth.


    Blinding, brilliant light erupted from her forehead, flooding the room. It wasn¡¯t just light¡ªit was power, unstoppable and raw. Tessy didn¡¯t understand it. All she knew was something inside her had broken free.


    The man above her screamed. Around them, the other hooded figures stumbled, crying out, shielding themselves as if the light was fire scorching their skin.


    And then it happened¡ªthe orb. The cursed orb that had been used to collect her power trembled violently. Cracks split across its surface. A loud hum filled the chamber before it shattered into countless shards. The energy it had stolen from her came rushing back like a dam breaking.


    Tessy gasped. She feltplete again, as if she had been raised from the dead.


    Power surged through her like a storm¡ªwild and unstoppable. Her fingers twitched. Her heartbeat roared. The vines holding her loosened and fell, not torn or broken, but dead. As if they¡¯d lost their will.


    The hooded figures kept screaming.


    And then everything fell apart.


    The chamber shattered. The walls, floor, torches, even the people around her, all shattered like ss exploding into white nothingness.


    When Tessy opened her eyes again, she found herself in a hospital.


    Her brows knitted as she blinked against harsh, sterile light. Cold sheets pressed against her back. Everything around her swam in and out of focus. For a moment, she thought she was still dreaming¡ªstill trapped.


    Her ears caught on to sounds¡ªsomething metal crashing to the floor. A cab mming shut on its own. Objects groaning and shifting in the room.


    But then she saw Roman. Was he in her dream?


    He hovered above her, panic written all over his face. His blue eyes were locked on her like he couldn¡¯t believe she was real.


    Roman¡¯s expression softened with relief. He reached out, his hand trembling as he cupped her cheek.


    "My love... you¡¯re awake," he whispered, his voice catching.


    Tessy didn¡¯t answer right away. Her eyes darted around, trying to take it all in. Her lips parted, unsure.


    In the corner, Williams stood frozen, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Tessy turned back to Roman. "What happened?" she croaked, her throat dry. "Where am I?"


    "You¡¯re in the hospital," Roman said gently, stroking her cheek with his thumb. "You passed outst night."


    She blinked again. Her limbs felt heavy, but her mind was racing.


    "This... isn¡¯t a dream?" she asked, barely above a whisper. "I¡¯m not dreaming this?"


    Roman shook his head. "No. You¡¯re here. You¡¯re really awake now."


    Tessy let out a shaky breath, eyes drifting up to the ceiling. It was over. It was real.


    Slowly, she tried to sit up. Her body trembled, but Roman was already helping her, wrapping an arm around her for support. She leaned into him, clinging to his warmth.


    Her gaze shifted to Williams. "Where¡¯s Daniel?" she asked, her voice steadier now.


    Roman turned to the door. "Daniel!"


    A secondter, a voice called back. "Boss?"


    The door cracked open and Daniel¡¯s silhouette appeared, waiting, alert.


    Tessy exhaled softly. That was another sign that she was no longer dreaming. The next second, however, her emotions bubbled up to the surface.


    Tears filled her eyes. Her lip quivered. And before she could stop it, a sob tore from her chest as she recalled her near death experience.


    She copsed into Roman¡¯s arms, her sobs muffled against his chest, clinging to him like he was the only thing keeping her grounded. Her hands fisted the fabric of his shirt, afraid that if she let go, she¡¯d be pulled back into the nightmare.


    Roman stiffened at first, then pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her tightly, his chin resting on her head. One hand rubbed gentle circles along her back as she melted into his embrace.


    "You¡¯re safe now," he murmured. "No one¡¯s going to hurt you. Not when I can do something about it."

 Chapter 86: A promise of doom

    <h4>Chapter 86: A promise of doom</h4>


    When Tessy¡¯s sobs finally quieted into soft, hupping breaths, she wiped her tear-streaked face with trembling fingers. For a long moment, she simply sat there, her heart thudding heavily in her chest. As she pulled herself together, and moved slightly away from Roman, her gaze drifted once more toward Williams, almost involuntarily.


    He was still there¡ªstill staring at her.


    A fresh surge of difort flooded her chest. His stare wasn¡¯t casual; it wasn¡¯t kind orforting either. It was sharp, probing, almost as if he were trying to see straight through her skin, straight into the secrets she didn¡¯t even know she held.


    With her brows knitting tightly in frustration, Tessy decided she had had enough. She squared her shoulders, thest shivers of her earlier weeping subsiding as anger and confusion reced them.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked sharply, her voice still hoarse from crying butced with genuine irritation.


    For a moment, Williams just stood there, unmoving. His dark eyes held a turmoil she couldn¡¯t decipher, but he said nothing. Without offering any exnation, he abruptly looked away from her, his jaw tight, and then¡ªjust like that¡ªhe turned on his heel and strode out of the room, the door clicking shut behind him with a muted thud.


    Tessy blinked, stunned by the suddenness of it all.


    Roman, who had been sitting beside her, had witnessed the strange exchange. His expression darkened with worry, his brows furrowing deeply as he watched the door Williams had disappeared through. Then his attention shifted back to Tessy, and the hardness in his gaze melted into tender concern.


    "Are you all right?" Roman asked.


    Tessy nodded stiffly, still feeling raw and disoriented. "I¡¯m fine now," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    But the question gnawed at her insides, a persistent itch she couldn¡¯t ignore.


    "Did... anything unusual happen when I woke up?" she asked cautiously, studying Roman¡¯s face for any flicker of truth or deception. Deep down, she already suspected that was the reason for Williams¡¯s unnerving stare¡ªthe suspicion, the unease that clung to him like a shadow.


    Something unusual? Roman¡¯s mind shed back to the chaos¡ªthe items that suddenly began to float of their own ord, and came crashing down the moment she opened her eyes. But he forced the memory aside and leaned down, brushing a gentle hand against her cheek.


    "Something unusual? No, my love, nothing like that happened," Roman said smoothly, his voice a soothing balm to her frayed nerves. "You just woke up... and that made me very happy."


    He smiled at her then, a soft, almost vulnerable smile.


    Tessy didn¡¯t know whether to believe him or not. She wasn¡¯t sure of what she heard, but it had sounded pretty much like things crashing down, just like thest time she woke up from a nightmare.


    Rather than argue or press further, Tessy forced herself to let it go¡ªfor now. Roman opened his mouth, looking like he was about to say something more, when the door opened again.


    This time, a doctor entered the room, a friendly face Roman recognized. He visibly rxed at the sight of the man.


    The doctor offered Roman a warm smile and a firm handshake. "Good to see you again, Mr. Gavriel," he said pleasantly before turning to Tessy.


    He moved to her bedside, his hands practiced and gentle as he checked her vitals, asking her to breathe deeply, to stretch her arms slightly, to tilt her head. After a few minutes of examination, he straightened with a pleased nod.


    "You¡¯re doing very well, Mrs Gavriel," he said approvingly. "Just make sure to stay hydrated, have lots of rest, and avoid stressing yourself too much."


    Tessy nodded along politely, though her mind was still in a haze, barely registering half of what he said.


    After finishing his checklist, the doctor smiled warmly again and said, "Congrattions once more."


    Tessy froze, her heart stumbling in her chest.


    Congrattions?


    She frowned deeply, confused. What exactly was he congratting her for?


    Before she could voice the question, the doctor turned to Roman, his smile widening. "Congrattions once again, Mr. Gavriel," he said cheerfully.


    Roman, who had been struggling to contain the happiness bubbling inside him, shed the doctor a wide grin, his face lighting up with unrestrained joy.


    "Thank you, Dr. Abel," Roman responded with pride evident in every syble.


    As the doctor left the room, Tessy immediately turned her questioning gaze to Roman. Her heart pounded so hard she was sure he could hear it.


    "What was he congratting us for?" she demanded, her voiceced with suspicion and confusion.


    Roman¡¯s grin didn¡¯t waver; if anything, it grew wider.


    "We¡¯re expecting a child, my love. You are pregnant," Roman announced, his voice filled with glee, his eyes shining with happiness and awe as he delivered the news.


    For a moment, the world tilted.


    Tessy¡¯s eyes stretched wide, her mouth falling open. She stared at him as though he¡¯d just sprouted wings.


    Pregnant?


    No.


    This had to be a mistake. It had to be some borate dream, because how on earth could she be hearing the exact same words she had heard in that twisted dreamscape?


    "What did you just say?" she gasped out, hoping she had misheard him.


    "You are pregnant, baby," Roman said again, moving closer. "You are carrying our child¡ªthe heir to our empire."


    His voice held a kind of pride that Tessy had never seen before, a shimmering pride that wrapped around him like an armor.


    "That¡¯s not pos..." she started to protest, but her voice faltered mid-sentence. A wave of memory crashed over her. Their first sex wasn¡¯t the one that happened before she fell unconscious.


    Fresh tears welled in her eyes, spilling down her cheeks anew, but these tears were different. They were hot and heavy with the realization that those hooded figures¡ªthe monstrous entities in her dream¡ªhad been right. They had known. They had known before she herself even suspected.


    Who were they? she thought frantically, How did they know I was pregnant before I even did?


    And worst of all¡ªthe most bone-chilling part¡ªwould they really have eaten her baby?


    Roman¡¯s smile faltered as he saw her crying again, this time even harder than before.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?" Roman asked, his voiceced with confusion and sadness. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be happy? This was what she had wanted. He knew the heartbreak she suffered when she lost her first pregnancy. He knew how it had shattered her. He had seen everything after Lazer invaded her head that first day.


    Was she scared she might lose this one too?


    He wouldn¡¯t let that happen. He would protect her¡ªand their baby¡ªwith every ounce of strength he possessed.


    Seeing the panic in his eyes, Tessy quickly shook her head, even though every part of her body wanted to curl into a ball and scream.


    "It¡¯s tears of joy," she lied softly, forcing a small smile to the end of her words to make them more believable.


    Roman¡¯s eyes softened instantly, believing her. He reached out and gently pulled her into his arms, holding her as delicately as if she might break.


    But deep inside, Tessy was still screaming.


    Her mind was a whirlpool of fear and confusion, swirling around the things she had heard in the dream world¡ªims that made no sense, that terrified her to the marrow. Yet, if there was even a sliver of truth to them, she couldn¡¯t risk sharing it.


    Not yet.


    Especially not with Roman.


    He had his own secrets. She could feel it in her bones. But more than that, she was terrified of seeing revulsion in his eyes if he ever learned the full truth about her¡ªtruths she didn¡¯t even fully understand herself.


    ***


    Back in Monero, in a hidden, grimy room filled with shadows and smoke, chaos erupted.


    The medium-sized doll lying on the cracked wooden table exploded into a thousand tiny fragments, showering the gathered witches in sharp, splintered pieces.


    The dark witches surrounding it gasped collectively, staggered back as if an unseen force had mmed them in the chest. They clutched at their bodies, some doubling over, gasping for breath as though they¡¯d been running for miles without pause.


    The heavy pressure in the air dissipated abruptly, leaving only stunned silence and the stench of burned fabric.


    As they slowly straightened, their faces etched with disbelief, their wide eyes fixated on the shattered remnants of the doll¡ªthe vessel they had painstakingly crafted to summon Tessy into the dream realm.


    "No way... that¡¯s impossible..." one of the witches rasped out, her voice thick with disbelief. Her hands trembled violently as she stared at the destruction.


    "Something helped her," another witch said grimly, his eyes narrowing. "Something powerful. But I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was before we were thrown back."


    He picked up a jagged piece of the doll, rolling it between his ckened fingers with a frown. The others did the same, touching the pieces as if expecting them to tell a different story.


    How had this happened? Their doll had been fortified, imbued withyers of spells strong enough to keep even the most stubborn soul trapped. Yet Tessy had broken free.


    "I think it¡¯s Roman," another said, venom dripping from the name. "But it doesn¡¯t matter. He only bought himself some time."


    Their leader stepped forward then, his presencemanding. His voice, when he spoke, wasced with cold fury, though he managed to maintain a razor-thin mask of confidence.


    "He better enjoy it while itsts," he said darkly. "Fina!" he barked sharply, his voice slicing through the smoky air.


    A petite witch with ink-ck hair stepped forward, bowing low before him.


    "Yes, Master," she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Tell Grovin to prepare for the next phase," he ordered, his voice brooking no argument. "It should be delivered in two days."


    Fina nodded once, swiftly. "Consider it done, Master," she said, before disappearing into the shadows.


    The leader turned back toward the shattered remains of the doll, his dark gaze searing with malice.


    "I¡¯ll love to see how he escapes this," he murmured to himself, a devilish smile curling across his lips before a low, wickedughter bubbled from his chest, echoing through the room like a promise of doom.

 Chapter 87: Who assigned you?

    <h4>Chapter 87: Who assigned you?</h4>


    That evening, Tessy made a firm decision. She didn¡¯t want to spend the night at the hospital, surrounded by the sterile white walls and the sharp smell of antiseptics. The thought of the beeping machines and the constant footfalls of the nurses made her skin crawl.


    She longed for thefort of her own bed, the warmth of familiar surroundings. So, against the gentle protests of the doctors, she signed the discharge papers and returned to the mansion with Roman.


    The drive home was wrapped in a soothing silence, the hum of the engine the only sound between them. The night air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of blooming jasmine from the gardens they sped past. When they finally pulled up in front of the grand mansion, Roman turned to Tessy before she could even think about moving.


    "Don¡¯t climb out yet," he ordered in that low,manding tone of his, one that brooked no argument.


    Tessy arched a brow at him, confused butpliant. Roman climbed out swiftly, the gravel crunching under his shoes as he made his way around the car. Before Tessy could piece together what he was up to, he opened her door with a fluid movement and leaned down, reaching for her.


    "What are you doing?" Tessy asked, her eyes widening with surprise, her voice touched with incredulity.


    "Carrying you, of course," Roman replied smoothly, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Tessy huffed, crossing her arms lightly even as she allowed herself to rx against him without much resistance. "I can walk by myself," she reminded him, a light re shing in her eyes.


    Roman only smiled at her, a smile that did wicked things to her heart. He didn¡¯t say anything in response, just slipped one arm under her knees and the other behind her back, lifting her effortlessly into his arms as if she weighed nothing.


    Cradled against his broad chest, Tessy couldn¡¯t help but notice how securely he held her, how confident and at ease he seemed, striding toward the mansion with her in his arms as if this was something he did every day.


    Inside the house, the warm golden light spilled across the marbled floor.


    "Tess!" Freya¡¯s voice rang out as soon as they arrived at the sitting room.


    Freya scrambled to her feet from the couch she had been perched on, her eyes wide with concern. She dropped her bag on the floor and hurried toward them.


    "My friend is here," Tessy murmured to Roman, twisting slightly in his arms to nce at him. "Can you let me down now?"


    Roman shook his head, not missing a beat. "Nope. I¡¯m not letting you down until we get to your room," he said with the stubbornness of a man determined to have his way. Roman turned to Freya with a slight tilt of his head. "Come upstairs, Freya," he said.


    Freya, whose face was practically carved from worry, nodded quickly. "Of course," she said, grabbing her bag and following closely behind them as Roman carried Tessy up the grand staircase, his steps strong and measured.


    Once they reached Tessy¡¯s room, Roman finally, and with the utmost gentleness, set her down on the edge of the bed.


    "I¡¯ll leave you two to talk," Roman said, straightening to his full imposing height.


    "Tell my maid to prepare her special fruit sd for me," Tessy called after him as he turned toward the door.


    Roman lifted a hand in acknowledgment and left, the door clicking shut softly behind him.


    Freya wasted no time. She dropped her bag by the foot of the bed and rushed to Tessy¡¯s side, her face etched with concern.


    "What happened to you?" she demanded, her voice trembling slightly.


    Tessy let out a small sigh, patting the space beside her on the bed. "Rx, Freya. I just passed out because of stress. I¡¯m fine already," she said reassuringly.


    Freya¡¯s brows knitted together, clearly not entirely convinced, but she nodded slowly, willing herself to ept Tessy¡¯s words.


    Just as they were getting into the thick of their conversation, a soft knock sounded at the door. Both women nced at each other before Tessy raised her voice to call out, "Who is it?"


    "It¡¯s Ruby, ma¡¯am," came the slightly muffled reply.


    Tessy¡¯s face softened. "Come in, Ruby," she said.


    The door creaked open and Ruby practically stumbled into the room, her face a picture of raw emotion. It looked like the world was crumbling at her feet. She rushed to Tessy¡¯s bedside, falling to her knees in a heap and grabbing Tessy¡¯s hand between her own.


    Tears spilled freely from Ruby¡¯s eyes as she choked out, "I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright now, ma¡¯am Tessy."


    The rawness of her voice, the sheer heartbreak it carried, hit Tessy like a blow. Her throat tightened.


    "I thought¡ª" Ruby hupped, struggling to speak, "I thought it was worse than this and that you would be in the hospital for a long time."


    Tessy¡¯s heart twisted painfully at the genuine fear in the girl¡¯s words. She squeezed Ruby¡¯s trembling hands and shed her a warm smile, brushing her thumb soothingly over her knuckles.


    "Stop crying, Ruby. I¡¯m fine, as you can see," Tessy said softly, her voice full of gentle reassurance. "It wasn¡¯t anything serious."


    Ruby nodded, her bottom lip trembling as she wiped at her cheeks with the sleeve of her uniform.


    "And thank you for caring about my wellbeing," Tessy added.


    "I care about you a lot, ma¡¯am Tessy," Ruby said, her voice thick with lingering emotion. "Please don¡¯t do anything that will break you down again. I¡¯d be heartbroken," she added, her tone bordering on a slight scold.


    Before Tessy could even respond, Freya, who had been watching the emotional exchange with amused eyes, cut in, a teasing lilt to her voice. "Are you scolding your madam?"


    Ruby¡¯s eyes widened in horror, her hands flying up in protest. "Never, ma¡¯am Tessy! I wouldn¡¯t dare. I was only¡ª"


    "I was only kidding, Ruby. Don¡¯t take it so seriously, and there¡¯s no need for you to exin yourself," Freyaughed, waving her off.


    Relief flooded Ruby¡¯s face, and she chuckled weakly. Freya turned her gaze back to Tessy.


    "She really made sure I was veryfortable since I arrived," she said, smiling fondly.


    Tessy threw a surprised look Ruby¡¯s way. "You did?" she asked, her brows lifting.


    Ruby ducked her head bashfully and nodded. "She was very worried when she arrived and became even more worried when she found out you were taken to the hospital. She would have gone to the hospital herself, but no one knew which hospital you were taken to, so she decided to wait. I only did what I could to help lessen her worry," Ruby confessed, her voice quiet.


    Tessy¡¯s heart warmed. She reached out and patted Ruby gently on the back.


    "Thank you, Ruby. I appreciate all you do," Tessy said sincerely.


    Ruby sniffed and smiled, a little more rxed now. She pushed herself to her feet, brushing invisible dust from her knees.


    "Do you want me to get something for you to eat to regain your strength before dinner is ready?" she asked eagerly, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Tessy grinned. "Yes, I already asked for my special fruit sd with milk. I enjoyed thest one you made," she informed Ruby, watching as the girl¡¯s face lit up like the sun breaking through storm clouds.


    "I¡¯ll go make it right away," Ruby said brightly, heading toward the door with a newfound bounce in her step.


    But just as her hand hovered over the door handle, another knock sounded, this one apanied by a voice.


    "It¡¯s Gina, ma¡¯am. I have your fruit sd ready," came the announcement.


    Tessy¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. Freya tilted her head, a matching look of bewilderment on her face. But the most dramatic reaction came from Ruby. She froze, her body stiffening, then slowly turned back to Tessy with an expression that was a mixture of confusion and betrayal.


    What fruit sd was Gina talking about? Was it the same one she was just about to prepare?


    "Open the door, Ruby," Tessy said after a beat of silence.


    Ruby opened the door slowly, and in walked Gina, carrying a silver tray expertly bnced on one hand. On the tray sat a ss bowl, filled with colorful diced fruits and a generous ssh of creamy milk¡ªRuby¡¯s special fruit sd.


    Ruby stared at the bowl like it was a personal insult.


    "Ma¡¯am Tessy," she said, her voice cracking with emotion, "you told Gina to prepare it for you?"


    Tessy shook her head quickly. "I guess there was a misunderstanding," she exined calmly. "I forgot to specifically attach a name, so my husband must have asked the first person he saw to do it."


    Ruby¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly, but the fire hadn¡¯t gone out of her eyes. She turned to Gina, her fists clenched.


    "Is there a problem, ma¡¯am?" Gina asked, clearly thrown off by the thick tension in the room.


    "Yes, there is a problem," Ruby said fiercely. "I was supposed to make that for ma¡¯am Tessy. Not you."


    Gina¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Who assigned you the role of the official fruit sd maker in this house?" she shot back with equal heat.


    "I assigned myself," Ruby snapped, her face flushed with emotion.


    Tessy pped her hands lightly, cutting through the escting bickering.


    "No fighting, you two," she said firmly. "I assure you, Ruby, you¡¯ll make the next one."


    Ruby swallowed hard, then nodded solemnly. "Okay, ma¡¯am Tessy."


    Tessy epted the tray from Gina, offering a polite nod of thanks. But as she picked up the ss bowl containing the fruit sd, she paused as her heartbeat picked up.


    Something was... Wrong.

 Chapter 88: This one will not break

    <h4>Chapter 88: This one will not break</h4>


    Tessy noticed slight cracks forming on the surface of the ss bowl the moment she picked it up. Her brows furrowed deeply, a cold frown pulling at her features as she angled the bowl under the light, trying to be sure her eyes weren¡¯t deceiving her.


    A prickle ran down her spine, and for a second, she thought to drop it immediately back onto the tray, but before her fingers could even loosen, the cracks widened dramatically, spiderwebbing across the ss in a blink.


    In the next fraction of a second, the bowl shattered right in her hands, the pieces raining down with a soft, horrifying tinkle as the contents spilled messily across the silver tray, some of it sttering onto her clothes in sticky smears of cream and fruit.


    A sharp gasp tore through the room. Shock rippled like a tangible wave across every face present. Freya sat bolt upright, her lips parted in stunned silence. Ruby froze where she stood, her hands clenching the edges of her shirt.


    But Gina... Gina looked like she had been struck by lightning. Her face drained of color instantly, and she dropped to her knees so quickly it was as if her legs had given out.


    "Oh my god, I¡¯m so sorry, ma¡¯am," she pleaded desperately, her hands trembling as she reached for the scattered remains, her voice breaking apart with each word. "The bowl must be bad... I didn¡¯t bother to check before using it to serve you. Please, please forgive my carelessness, ma¡¯am..." Her voice quivered, and she pressed her forehead close to the floor, her whole body shaking.


    Tessy sat there for a long, bewildered moment, the adrenaline in her veins making her hands shake unnoticeably. She forced a small, tight smile onto her lips and ced a steadying hand on her thigh to ground herself before speaking, her voice soft but firm.


    "It¡¯s okay, Gina," Tessy said, her tone gentle despite the slight tremor in it. "Just dispose of the broken pieces."


    Gina nodded hastily, scrambling up like a child desperate to please a scolding parent. Without another word, she gathered the ruined tray and made a beeline out of the room, her figure a blur of frantic movements.


    Although Ruby¡¯s face remained carefully nk, something small and sly flickered across her lips¡ªa tiny, unnoticeable smile. She wasn¡¯t sure if the universe had finally decided to sprinkle a little favor her way, but deep inside, she was d¡ªrelieved even¡ªthat Tessy hadn¡¯t eaten the fruit sd Gina had prepared. She didn¡¯t want to question it too deeply. She simply took it as a good sign.


    "I¡¯ll go prepare another one for you, ma¡¯am," Ruby announced quickly, her voice a little too bright, her hands already fiddling with the hem of her shirt. She didn¡¯t wait for permission, didn¡¯t give Tessy a chance to object. She was out of the room before Tessy could even find her voice to protest.


    "That was strange," Freyamented after a moment, her eyebrows drawn together in a tight knot. "I¡¯ve never seen ssware shatter like that. It was almost as if it had been held together by some invisible tape, just waiting for you to lift it up so it would unravel."


    Tessy let out a shaky sigh, pressing two fingers against her temple.


    "I¡¯m just as baffled as you are. Never seen anything like that," She answered honestly, her mind churning beneath the calm surface of her voice. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, deep inside, whether she had something to do with the shattering of the bowl.


    "Do you need help?" Freya asked, moving to stand up when she saw Tessy trying to get off the bed.


    "No, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, I can walk. That man is just being overprotective," Tessy said quickly, waving a dismissive hand, misinterpreting Freya¡¯s movement as an offer of help because of how Roman had carried her earlier. "I need to wash up. I¡¯ll be back," Tessy added, heading toward the bathroom, her mind spinning with unanswered questions and unsettling thoughts.


    Downstairs, Alexa had just finished wiping her hands clean with a towel and was about to step out of the kitchen when Gina appeared, carrying a trayden with broken ss and ruined fruit sd.


    Alexa¡¯s eyes widened in rm as she took in the mess.


    "What happened?" she asked, scanning the destruction, her voice sharp with curiosity.


    Gina didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t even spare Alexa a nce as she pushed past her and headed toward the back of the house to dispose of the waste.


    Alexa watched her go, her eyebrows furrowing deeper and deeper until Gina disappeared out of sight.


    Just then, Ruby bustled into the kitchen, her mood visibly brighter than Gina¡¯s.


    "What happened?" Alexa asked again, this time directing the question at Ruby.


    Ruby was more than happy to spill the details. She narrated the entire incident with animated hand gestures and a hint of suppressed glee.


    Alexa didn¡¯t even bother trying to suppress her loud burst ofughter. "Good for her!" She snickered, crossing her arms over her chest. "I hope madam gave her a befitting punishment?" she asked eagerly, her eyes gleaming with mischief.


    Ruby shook her head, already moving around the kitchen, plucking ingredients and utensils with practiced ease.


    "Ma¡¯am Tessy only asked her to dispose of the waste. You know she¡¯s very soft-hearted," Ruby answered, her tone tinged with admiration and a hint of disappointment.


    "Aish... too bad," Alexa clicked her tongue in annoyance. "I would have loved for her to get a little punishment to bring down those high shoulders of hers for a while."


    She sighed theatrically and leaned back against the counter, folding her hands across her chest as she watched the men in the kitchen preparing dinner. Her gaze zeroed in on one particr cook, her lips curling into a smirk.


    "Anyways, how¡¯s madam feeling now?" Alexa asked, shifting her attention back to Ruby.


    "She¡¯s fine," Ruby said, slicing fruit neatly and efficiently. "She says it¡¯s not something serious, but I still see some weariness in her eyes." Her voice dropped into a more thoughtful tone.


    Alexa tapped her fingers against her elbow, her brows lowering slightly in concern.


    "I hope she gets perfectly better," she said just as Gina returned, moving toward the sink with mechanical stiffness.


    She started washing the tray and her hands, her movements harsh and overly vigorous.


    A heavy silence fell over the kitchen. The only sounds were the rhythmic chopping of Ruby¡¯s knife, the faint sizzle from the stovetop, and running water.


    Alexa¡¯s gaze drifted back and forth between the bustling kitchen and Gina, who remained glued to the sink, scrubbing her hands over and over as if trying to erase something that soap and water could never touch.


    After a while, Alexa frowned.


    "It¡¯s just milk and some fruits, Gina. Why are you washing your hands as if you¡¯ve been in contact with a germs-infested monster?" Alexa finally asked, her voice cutting through the thick silence,ced with irritation.


    Gina shot her a venomous re but didn¡¯t stop scrubbing. "Mind your business," she snapped, her voice low and sharp.


    "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing. Minding the business that pays me," Alexa shot back coolly, not missing a beat. She pushed off the counter, standing taller. "You are my business, and so is everyone living in this house. So tell me, why are you taking an eternity to wash your hands when the real dirt is inside your heart?"


    The words hung in the air like smoke, thick and suffocating.


    Ruby hurriedly whispered, "Stop annoying her," casting Alexa a warning nce.


    But Alexa didn¡¯t budge. Her chin lifted stubbornly, her eyes glinting with challenge. "I¡¯m not scared of her," she said inly, her voice carrying across the room.


    "No fighting in the kitchen," the chef¡¯s voice rang out sharply. His eyes fixed on Alexa, stern and disapproving.


    He then turned to Gina.


    "You¡¯re wasting water. Use a sanitizer if you need to kill germs," he ordered.


    "She should drink some of the sanitizer as well. The germs inside of her outnumber the ones outside," Alexa muttered under her breath just as Gina turned off the tap and stormed toward the door.


    "I said no fighting!" the chef barked again.


    "I¡¯m not fighting. It¡¯s just a suggestion," Alexa said innocently, lifting her hands in surrender before sauntering out after Gina.


    Ruby let out a long, tired sigh and focused back on her work. She didn¡¯t know when or how the rivalry between Gina and Alexa would ever end, but it felt endless.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ruby finished preparing a new, colorful bowl of fruit sd. Bncing the bowl carefully on a tray, she made her way back up to Tessy¡¯s room.


    At the door, she knocked softly and was told toe in.


    She entered with a bright, proud smile lighting up her face.


    "I made you another fruit sd, ma¡¯am Tessy," Ruby said, her voice sweet with a slight teasing lilt. "With love from my heart. Don¡¯t worry, I made sure the bowl was in good condition before I used it. This one will not break," she assured with a littleugh.


    Tessy took the bowl from her hands with a soft smile, praying silently that whatever strange force had caused the previous incident wouldn¡¯t repeat itself.


    She lifted a spoonful carefully to her mouth. The ss bowl stayed firm and whole in her hands. Relief flooded her chest in a warm wave.


    The fruit sd was refreshing and delicious, and as Tessy savored the sweet tang on her tongue, satisfaction shone clearly on Ruby¡¯s face, her heart swelling with a silent victory.

 Chapter 89: Spending the night with you

    <h4>Chapter 89: Spending the night with you</h4>


    Two hours had passed since Freya arrived at her house. The quietness of her apartment had gradually begun to feel familiar again as she settled in, curled up in the warm cocoon of her throw nket with a bowl of popcorn in herp and a romance movie ying on the television.


    The flickering images on the screen reflected softly on her skin, but her attention wavered. Her thoughts had been scattered since she got back, constantly drifting back to Tessy and the chaos of the day. She hadn¡¯t been able to rx, not fully.


    Suddenly, the sharp buzz of her phone jolted her back to the present. Her hand reached instinctively for it, flipping it over on the couch cushion beside her. A message notification lit up the screen, and when she unlocked it, her heart gave a tiny lurch.


    It was from Trevor.


    <i>Sorry dear. I couldn¡¯t take your calls because I waspletely upied. I believe you arrived home safe.</i>


    Freya¡¯s lips curved into a small smile as she read the message. A gentle warmth crept into her chest, recing the earlier tension she¡¯d been nursing. Now that she knew Tessy was fine, that she was being looked after and safe, she could finally let go of the tight coil of agitation that had wound itself around her all evening.


    She had called Trevor¡¯s phone countless times earlier, each ring met with silence and no response. Her desperation had been solely driven by the need to know where Tessy had been taken, what hospital she was in. But he hadn¡¯t picked up, not once. Now, though, his message made it clear¡ªhe¡¯d been upied.


    Her fingers flew over her screen as she typed her reply.


    <i>It¡¯s fine. I understand. And yes, I arrived home safe. Thanks for asking.</i>


    She hit send and gently dropped the phone back onto the cushion beside her. Her hand returned to the popcorn bowl as she shifted her focus back to the television, the rustling sound of kernels brushing against each other soothing in its own way. She let the movie absorb her once again.


    But it didn¡¯t take long before her phone buzzed again.


    She picked it up curiously and saw his new message.


    <i>How do I make it up to you?</i>


    A soft chuckle escaped her lips before she could even think to stop it. She shook her head lightly. "There¡¯s nothing to make up for," she whispered to herself. It was just a few missed calls. That was all. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Still, she found herself lingering on the question, chewing thoughtfully on a kernel of popcorn as she debated what to say. She didn¡¯t want toe off as dismissive. An idea began to form at the back of her mind, unbidden, yful.


    Before she could second-guess herself, her thumbs danced across the keyboard.


    <i>An apology kiss the next time we see will definitely do.</i>


    She hit send and immediately froze, her eyes going wide as the realization of what she¡¯d just done hit her. Was that too forward? Too bold? Her heart skipped, and for a second, she considered unsending it.


    Her phone buzzed almost instantly.


    <i>That means I¡¯ll be seeing you earlier than I had already nned. Rest well.</i>


    Freya exhaled softly, lowering the phone again, her lips tugging into a smile that bloomed slowly but surely. She leaned back into the couch, letting her head fall against the cushion as she closed her eyes for a brief moment.


    "This could work out," she whispered to herself.


    She had always admired Trevor from afar¡ªhis quiet authority, his presence, the sharp intelligence in his eyes¡ªbut she¡¯d never allowed herself to act on that admiration. Not with all the rumors circling around him.


    But since fate had pushed them into each other¡¯s orbit and she had gotten the chance to see him for herself¡ªjust a little¡ªshe was beginning to struggle with believing those rumors anymore. They didn¡¯t quite fit the man she was getting to know.


    Just as she was turning her gaze back to the television, her phone rang again. This time, it wasn¡¯t a message. It was a call. The screen lit up with the name she hadn¡¯t expected to see¡ªDad.


    Her brows creased in confusion as she sat up straighter and picked up the call, pressing the phone to her ear.


    "Hey, Dad?" she said, her voiceced with curiosity and concern.


    "How are you, my princess?" her father asked, his voice as warm and familiar as always.


    "I¡¯m all right, Dad. Is something wrong?" she asked, her worry creeping in again. Why would he be calling her at this hour?


    "Why? Does something have to be wrong before I speak to my daughter?" her father countered, and Freya sighed.


    "That¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s just that... you never call thiste," she exined gently.


    "Do you have work tomorrow?" he asked, dodging the concern in her voice.


    "I¡¯m off tomorrow. Until Friday," she responded, her curiosity deepening.


    "Perfect. Then you shoulde home tomorrow. There¡¯s something very important we need to talk about," he said, and Freya¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ***


    Roman stepped out of his room, his movements fluid andposed as always. He had just finished freshening up, a clean set of clothes now clinging to his tall frame as he adjusted the sleeves of his shirt with practiced ease. His hair was slightly damp, strands falling against his forehead, giving him a look that was both rugged and dangerous.


    His intention was simple¡ªgo see Tessy. She¡¯d been through too much. He needed to check on her. Make sure she was still all right. But just as he turned to head down the hallway, he paused, catching sight of Williams moving toward him from the opposite direction.


    The two men met eyes and Roman lifted a brow in silent question, his instincts already sensing the gravity in the other man¡¯s expression.


    "I just received information right now that Bloom River Pack is under attack," Williams reported without preamble, his voice low and firm. "And the people attacking are Casper¡¯s minions."


    A shadow passed over Roman¡¯s face as a small frown tugged at his features. The name Casper always brought trouble.


    "No news on Charlotte yet?" Roman asked, his voice barely above a murmur.


    Williams shook his head. "No news. But my men are still on it. They¡¯re still searching for her."


    Roman exhaled through his nose and tilted his head, eyes narrowing slightly. "So, you¡¯re here to tell me you¡¯re leaving? That¡¯s new. You never tell me you¡¯re leaving before. You just leave whenever you feel like it. What changed?" Roman¡¯s lips quirked into a yful smile, trying to lighten the air just a bit.


    "I didn¡¯te to inform you that I¡¯m leaving," Williams responded, rolling his eyes with mock annoyance.


    "I came to remind you that you have a dark witch living in your house¡ªone who doesn¡¯t know how to control her powers. Some of her abilities are still trapped inside her, and I assure you, they are very dangerous ones. She needs to learn how to control them, Rome. Else, she¡¯s going to be a danger to herself, to the people around her, and to her unborn child."


    Roman¡¯s expression shifted, the weight of Williams¡¯ words settling on his shoulders.


    "Are you suggesting I bring her to Luminera?" Roman asked, already knowing the answer.


    "Elena can help her," Williams confirmed. "But you can¡¯te with her."


    Roman¡¯s face darkened immediately. "You expect me to release my pregnant wife to Luminera and not go there with her? Stop suggesting impossible things, Liam."


    "She will be with Elena," Williams said calmly.


    "I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s either I go with her, or Elenaes here to do whatever she needs to do," Roman snapped back, his tone unyielding.


    "You know that Elena cannot leave Luminera," Williams pointed out again.


    "You heard me, Liam. It¡¯s either I go, or shees. No other way around it," Roman insisted, his jaw clenched tight.


    Williams let out a long, frustrated sigh, running a hand over his face. "Fine. I¡¯ll ask Elena if she can make any fresh arrangements," he relented.


    "Is there a possibility of what happened yesterday repeating itself?" Roman asked then, his tone grim.


    "No. The shard that Selene gave you has disconnected the dream link. They can¡¯t summon her anymore unless they meet her physically and get her blood," Williams replied.


    Just then, the door to Tessy¡¯s room creaked open and she stepped out, her eyes slightly hazy. She paused when she saw the two men standing beside Roman¡¯s door, both looking as if they were in the middle of a serious conversation.


    The moment her door opened, both men turned their attention toward her. Williams remained where he stood, but Roman, without a second thought, crossed the space between them in long, swift strides.


    His eyes searched her face, catching the hint of weariness that lingered in her gaze.


    "You should be sleeping? Is something wrong?" he asked, voice softening as he reached her.


    She shook her head. "Nothing is wrong. I just couldn¡¯t sleep," she answered, looking into his worryden eyes.


    "I think it¡¯s because you slept for a long time. Your body doesn¡¯t feel it needs to sleep just yet," Roman exined, his voice steady andforting.


    She nodded in agreement¡ªit was exactly what she had thought too. Her eyes flicked toward Williams, and as if he had anticipated it, he moved at that very moment toward the staircase, heading downstairs without saying a word.


    "Were you going somewhere?" Tessy asked, turning her gaze back to Roman.


    "Yep," Roman replied, the corners of his lips twitching slightly. He gently reached for her hand and entwined his fingers with hers, warm and reassuring. "I was on my way to see you," he said, guiding her gently inside the room, "I¡¯m spending the night with you."

 Chapter 90: Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 90: Suspicion</h4>


    Once they were inside the room, Roman led her gently toward the bed, their fingers still entwined like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    He only let her hand go when he reached the edge and climbed onto it with effortless grace, his body sinking into the soft mattress as though it weed him home.


    After making himselffortable, he turned slightly, propping himself on one elbow, and extended his free hand toward her in an inviting gesture.


    "Come lie down here," he said, his voice calm, almost tender, and deep with a softness that was rare for a man like him.


    Tessy hesitated, but only for a second. The weight of the day, the lingering fatigue from her hospital stay, and the warmth of his presence urged her forward.


    She moved toward him, her steps slow and cautious like she was approaching a fragile dream that might vanish if she hurried. As shey down beside him, the distance between them dissolved.


    Without a word, she leaned in closer, resting her head on his broad shoulder. His scent enveloped her¡ªsomething earthy, masculine, and faintly spiced with the same cologne he always wore. It made her exhale slowly, like she¡¯d just let go of a breath she didn¡¯t realize she was holding.


    A small but visible smile crossed Roman¡¯s features. It wasn¡¯t one of his usual amused or confident smirks, but something more profound ¡ª satisfied, serene.


    "You know," she murmured as his arm shifted slightly to hold her closer, "if I get used to this, you¡¯re never allowed to stop it, right?"


    At her words, his heart thudded once, softly, against his ribs. His brow knitted slightly, confusion shing across his face. "Why would I want to stop it?" he asked, and though his voice was light, his eyes betrayed something deeper.


    He shifted a little so he could look at her properly, and his voice dropped lower, more certain. "I¡¯ll forever be willing to be your pillow, your support, your bed ¡ª anything you want me to be. And at any time you want me to be. You don¡¯t have to worry about me stopping it. That¡¯s never going to happen."


    This time, it was Tessy¡¯s turn to smile. A soft, slow curve of her lips that reached her eyes. A moment offort in a world that had thrown too much at hertely.


    For a moment, silence settled between them. Not awkward, not empty, just quiet and peaceful, like the room had sealed itself off from the rest of the world.


    "I¡¯ve been meaning to ask..." Tessy began, her voice tentative. "What about your family? Your parents? Do you have siblings?"


    The question hung in the air like a thin veil of smoke.


    Roman¡¯s expression shifted. Not dramatically, but enough that Tessy noticed. His jaw tightened slightly, his eyes nced upward for a second, as though searching for a memory that had faded too far. Then he let out an inaudible sigh and answered.


    "I¡¯m the only child. And my parents are dead."


    Tessy¡¯s heart sank a little, and she immediately sat up slightly on her elbow, gazing down at him with soft concern.


    "Oh..." she breathed, her expression folding into sadness. "I¡¯m so sorry."


    "There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about," Roman replied almost tly, but not without meaning. "I don¡¯t even remember what they look like anymore."


    His words were honest, but there was a hollow echo behind them that Tessy couldn¡¯t ignore. Still, she didn¡¯t press him further.


    Shifting the mood, she asked, "So... you¡¯re the real owner of Xylonica?"


    Roman¡¯s eyes sparked faintly, and prideced his voice as he answered, "Yes, I am."


    "Then why did you put Trevor in charge?" she asked with genuine curiosity.


    "Because he¡¯s very good with handling the business."


    "And you¡¯re not?" she teased lightly, turning her head just enough to raise a brow at him.


    "I am," he replied, his tone yful now, his fingers reaching up to twirl a few strands of her hairzily between them. "Just that... I don¡¯t want to bother myself with titles like that anymore."


    Tessy¡¯s lips curved slightly at that.


    Then her tone shifted again, her eyes growing serious. "Have you found out anything about that man I saw in my dream? The one whose picture you showed me?"


    Roman¡¯s hand stilled for a moment in her hair. His eyes darkened just slightly, the edge of his jaw tightening. He didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    She adjusted her head, leaning on her elbow again so she could see his face. "Roman?"


    He finally exhaled through his nose, deciding that telling her part of the truth was better than holding everything in. Especially with how persistent she could be.


    "Yes," he said, quietly. "We found out that he¡¯s dead."


    Tessy gasped. Her entire body tensed, and she rose from his sidepletely this time, sitting up so fast the sheets rustled under her.


    "He¡¯s dead?" she echoed, eyes wide, disbelief painted all over her face. "Are you sure?"


    Roman nodded slowly, eyes never leaving hers.


    "How did he die? Was his head... was it cut off?" she asked, recalling vividly how she¡¯d held that same head in her dream ¡ª right before she returned it to the man.


    Roman¡¯s expression darkened a little more. "We don¡¯t have that information yet," he replied carefully. "But I promise I¡¯ll let you know as soon as we do. Okay?"


    She exhaled shakily and lowered herself back down, leaning her head on his shoulder again, but this time with a little more weight, like the knowledge unsettled her.


    "I wonder why I was seeing him in my dream though... and why I had his head," she muttered softly, more to herself than to him.


    But Roman heard her. Every word.


    "Everything is going to make sense with time," he said gently. "I¡¯m going to uncover it all for you. You don¡¯t have to bother yourself."


    The truth hung on the edge of his tongue, but he held it back. She¡¯d juste back from the hospital. Her body was still weak, her spirit barely stabilized. He couldn¡¯t dump more pain on her. Not yet.


    ***


    Meanwhile, outside the house, the evening breeze rustled through the trees lining the back fence, carrying with it the faint scent of detergent and sun-dried linen.


    Alexa and Ruby moved toward the back of the house, each carrying a woven basket filled with freshly doneundry. The baskets were heavy, but their conversation was light.


    "I like it here better than Madam Melissa¡¯s house," Alexa said, a spark lighting up her face at the mention of her old workce ¡ª or rather, her escape from it.


    "Me too," Ruby chimed in without hesitation. "I like Ma¡¯am Tessy a lot. She¡¯s soft-hearted and isn¡¯t as harsh as Madam Melissa."


    They both shared a look of mutual relief.


    "But Boss Roman," Ruby added with a small shiver, "he¡¯s really scary. Especially when he¡¯s angry."


    Alexa chuckled. "I don¡¯t know how Ma¡¯am Tessy copes with him."


    "I hope my mate won¡¯t be so scary," Ruby added, her eyes flicking ahead like she was trying to manifest someone gentle and sweet into existence.


    Alexaughed again. "Your mate won¡¯t be a lycan. Boss Roman is a lycan. The only one in existence."


    Ruby blinked. "Wait, the only one?"


    Alexa nodded seriously. "Do you know he used to be the King of Werewolves?"


    After asking the question, Alexa halted suddenly.


    Ruby had opened her mouth to respond, but Alexa¡¯s eyes narrowed as she caught sight of something just ahead, near the tall shrubs that grew close to the garden wall.


    "What is it?" Ruby asked, shifting the basket to bnce better on her hip. "What are you looking at?"


    Alexa raised her right hand and pointed. "Is that not Gina over there?"


    Ruby turned her head quickly in the direction Alexa was pointing.


    It was indeed Gina ¡ª crouched low behind the tall shrub, her back slightly hunched, one hand holding her phone close to her ear. She was whispering, clearly engaged in a conversation she didn¡¯t want overheard.


    "It is Gina," Ruby confirmed, frowning. "I think she¡¯s on a call."


    "Why does she need to go all the way there to make a call?" Alexa asked, the beginnings of irritation creeping into her voice.


    "Obviously because she doesn¡¯t want anyone to listen to her conversation," Ruby muttered, already walking forward again.


    Alexa, however, lingered. Her eyes were still on Gina, and something about the way the woman hunched over, her tone hushed and hurried, made Alexa¡¯s stomach twist.


    Her heart lost peace for a second. A soft, uneasy thump reced the previous calm.


    She thought about walking closer, maybe catching a bit of what Gina was saying. But something inside her¡ªa small voice of reason that was telling her to avoid trouble¡ªtold her to leave it alone.


    Eventually, with a final nce over her shoulder, Alexa turned and followed Ruby, the heavy basket pressed to her hip and a dozen new thoughts swirling in her mind.

 Chapter 91: It鈥檚 not faulty

    <h4>Chapter 91: It¡¯s not faulty</h4>


    Tessy eventually fell asleep, her breathing soft and even as shey curled into Roman¡¯s side. Her warmth seeped into him, her scent a calming balm to the constant unease that churned beneath his skin.


    He kept his arm securely around her, her cheek pressed gently against his chest, and though every inch of him wanted to rx, sleep evaded him like a ghost in the mist.


    Williams had told him she would not be pulled into the dream realm again, had assured him with the certainty only someone of his experience could carry. But the fear didn¡¯t leave Roman. It was a stubborn ache buried deep within his chest, pressing on his ribs every time he looked at her.


    Every hour or so, he stirred from his restless daze, his body jolting awake to check her temperature, to press a soft kiss to her temple, to ensure she was stillfortable. Still safe.


    Morning eventually came, the golden light nting through the windows, warming the edge of the sheets.


    Roman was already awake, his gaze tracing the serene curves of her face¡ªhershes resting against her cheeks, her lips slightly parted, her brows rxed in sleep. She looked like peace, like something divine had chosen to sleep beside him, and for a moment, the fear stilled.


    When she finally stirred, hershes fluttering and her eyes slowly opening, Roman felt the tight knot of anxiety begin to loosen. Her gaze found his almost instantly, and a smile yed on her lips, drowsy but full of warmth.


    "Good morning," she murmured softly.


    "Good morning, my love," he replied without hesitation, his voice low and thick with emotion as he leaned forward and pressed a kiss to her forehead. "How did you sleep?" he asked, brushing a few strands of hair away from her face.


    "Like a baby," Tessy answered, stretching slightly.


    A slow smile tugged at his lips as he shifted his gaze deliberately from her face to her stomach and back again. "What about my baby? How did she sleep?"


    Tessy blinked at him, confused for a beat, but then her expression shifted as realization dawned. Her brows lifted slightly.


    "What makes you think it¡¯s a she and not a he?" she asked, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    He shrugged casually, though the twinkle in his eyes gave him away. "I¡¯ve always wanted a princess first."


    She chuckled softly, then cleared her throat.


    "Your voice sounds dry this morning. Should I get you some water?" he asked, already half-rising.


    "I¡¯ll prefer warm milk instead," Tessy answered, pushing herself up into a sitting position.


    Roman frowned. "Where are you going? You have maids for that," he added quickly before she could respond. "I¡¯ll tell them to bring a ss of warm milk up." He slid out of bed, and made for the door.


    "Please give the message to Ruby. She knows exactly how I like it," Tessy said, her voice still slightly hoarse.


    Roman nodded firmly, then disappeared into the hallway.


    Downstairs, the first maid he encountered was Gina, who instantly dropped into a deep bow.


    "Good morning, boss," she greeted respectfully.


    "Where is Ruby?" Roman asked, wasting no time.


    "She¡¯s outside, at the back," Gina responded quickly.


    "Tell her to deliver a ss of warm milk to my wife¡¯s room right now," Roman ordered.


    Gina bowed again and moved quickly.


    She headed toward the back to find Ruby but after several minutes, she returned to the kitchen alone. Without a word to anyone, she began preparing the milk herself. The clinking of utensils and low hiss of warming milk caught Alexa¡¯s attention as she walked in.


    "I believe I heard boss Roman specifically ask for Ruby to deliver the milk. Why are you doing it?" Alexa asked, her tone curious but firm.


    "I can¡¯t find Ruby anywhere and Boss said madam needs it immediately," Gina replied, not even looking in her direction.


    "What do you mean you can¡¯t find Ruby anywhere?" Alexa pressed.


    "You can go check for her yourself," Gina replied tly.


    Without wasting another word, Alexa turned and headed out to the back to search for Ruby herself.


    Meanwhile, Gina finished preparing the milk. She ced the warm ss gently on a silver tray and headed upstairs. At Tessy¡¯s door, she knocked and cleared her throat.


    "Madam, it¡¯s Gina. I brought your milk," she announced.


    Tessy frowned. She had specifically asked for Ruby, and her mood slightly dipped, but after a brief pause, she replied, "Enter."


    Gina stepped in quickly, keeping her eyes down. "I¡¯m sorry, madam. I know you asked for Ruby, but she isn¡¯t avable at the moment, so I prepared the milk for you so as not to keep you waiting for too long."


    "It¡¯s alright," Tessy nodded, brushing her fingers through her hair. She reached for the ss on the tray and lifted it toward her lips. It was just milk. There weren¡¯t anyplicated recipes for warm milk. The only reason she had asked for Ruby was because Ruby¡¯s light and cheery presence always made her mornings better.


    But the moment the ss neared her lips, something shifted. A familiar feeling crawled up her spine. Her arm slowed, and her eyes narrowed slightly. She could feel it again.


    She stared at the ss, lowering it slightly to inspect it, her brows knitting into a frown. At that same moment, Roman reentered the room.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he began, but his words trailed off when her fingers twitched and the ss shattered.


    It exploded into dozens of sharp fragments, milk cascading down her body like a waterfall. She gasped, as did Roman. Gina stood frozen at the foot of the bed, her eyes stretched to the maximum.


    Roman¡¯s aura zed instantly, a furious energy crackling through the air.


    "What the hell just happened?" he barked, storming over to Tessy, eyes inspecting her hastily for any injuries.


    Tessy, stunned and wide-eyed, slowly turned her gaze to Gina. "Why do you keep serving me with faulty sses?" Her voice was shaky, disbeliefced with fear and frustration.


    Roman snapped his head toward Gina, who immediately dropped to her knees.


    "You served my wife with a faulty ss?" His voice dropped, thick and thunderous, terrifying enough to make Gina¡¯s body tremble.


    She shook her head violently. "I-I don¡¯t know how that is possible, boss. I double-checked the ss to make sure it wasn¡¯t faulty."


    "So you¡¯re saying my wife broke it?" Roman¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "No! No, boss! I can swear she didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how it happened. I-i have no exnation!" Gina stammered, her voice breaking as confusion and fear consumed her.


    Downstairs, Alexa had finally located Ruby and hurried to her. "What are you doing there? You are needed inside. Madam said you should bring her warm milk."


    Ruby nodded and washed her hands quickly, humming softly as she moved to the kitchen following Alexa. She even smiled a little as she prepared the milk and arranged the tray neatly. She always enjoyed serving Tessy; it gave her a sense of purpose.


    But as she climbed the stairs, that smile faded. Gina was walking out of Tessy¡¯s room, her face pale and her hands shaking slightly. On the tray she carried were shards of ss and milk-stained linens. Ruby¡¯s brows pulled together.


    What the hell happened?


    Gina didn¡¯t even look at her. She walked past Ruby with the urgency of someone escaping a fire.


    Ruby paused at the door, then knocked gently.


    "Come in," Tessy¡¯s voice called.


    Ruby stepped inside and froze briefly when she saw the scene. Milk stained the floor. Shards of broken ss were scattered like glittering confetti across the tiles. Roman was crouched by the bed, still checking Tessy. His presence alone made her stiffen, added to the heavy atmosphere.


    "Good morning, boss. Good morning, ma¡¯am Tessy," Ruby greeted carefully, then added, "I brought your milk, ma¡¯am Tessy."


    Roman stood slowly, his voice still simmering with tightly restrained anger. "Howe there are two people preparing milk? I remember I asked for only one person to do it."


    "Gina said she couldn¡¯t find Ruby, so she decided to do it herself so as not to keep me waiting," Tessy exined, her gaze flicking toward Ruby with uncertainty.


    Roman¡¯s jaw clenched. He was already prepared to punish Gina for her recklessness, but Tessy¡¯s gentle hand on his arm made him pause.


    "If she didn¡¯t find Ruby," he said slowly, "then howe Ruby is here now, with milk as well?"


    Tessy had no answer for that. She turned to Ruby, eyes questioning.


    Ruby swallowed hard, her voice quiet. "It¡¯s Alexa. I was at the back, so Alexa came to tell me that ma¡¯am Tessy needed me to bring her warm milk, so I brought it immediately."


    Roman stepped forward. "I hope that ss is not faulty, because even she," he gestured to Tessy, "will not stop me from punishing you should what happened earlier repeat itself."


    "It¡¯s not faulty, boss," Ruby said quickly, her hands trembling visibly already.


    "Stop scaring her," Tessy scolded gently, then looked at Ruby. "Bring the milk."


    Ruby obeyed, carefully moving toward her and offering it. Tessy reached for it, but instead of drinking right away, she held it above the tray, eyes narrowed in tense expectation.


    A few seconds passed, but the ss remained whole.


    She exhaled slowly, her body easing just slightly, but her mind was a storm of confusion.


    What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 92: Concerning Reports

    <h4>Chapter 92: Concerning Reports</h4>


    The luxury sedan cruised smoothly along the highway, the hum of the engine barely audible over the soft ssical music drifting through the cabin. Freya sat in the backseat, one leg crossed over the other, her forehead lightly pressed against the cool window. Her gaze followed the blur of trees, houses, and distant hills, but her mind wasn¡¯t with the passing scenery.


    She hadn¡¯t slept well the night before. Something gnawed at her, something uneasy. Her thoughts chased themselves in circles. Had something gone wrong with the family business? Was it about her mother? Her fingers tightened slightly around the hem of her dress.


    Her father¡¯s tone, though not angry, had held weight, urgency that wouldn¡¯t let her rest. Normally, she could sleep through a storm, butst night, she tossed and turned, haunted by possibilities. She nced at her reflection in the ss, calm on the outside, but inside, she was anything but.


    The cab finally slowed, gravel crunching under the tires as it approached the familiar gates of the Stanford mansion. Her gaze lifted slowly. There it was, unchanged, intimidating in its grandeur. Creamy white pirs held up a wide balcony, trimmed hedges still lined the path, and the fountain in the frontwn burbled softly. The house stood as if it had been frozen in time.


    The driver stepped out and opened her door. Freya smoothed her coat and stepped into the soft light of the morning. Almost instantly, the side gate creaked and a familiar figure emerged¡ªMr. Harris.


    "Miss Freya!" he called out, his voice filled with genuine warmth.


    She smiled, a real one this time. "Mr. Harris," she said, moving toward the older man who had been head of security at the mansion for as long as she could remember. He looked thinner, his hair nowpletely white, but the kindness in his eyes was the same.


    "You¡¯ve grown even more beautiful," he said proudly, pulling her into a careful hug. "Your mama¡¯s twin."


    Freya chuckled softly. "You haven¡¯t changed at all."


    "Well, my knees might disagree," he replied with augh. "But I¡¯m still standing."


    "I¡¯m d you are."


    After a few more pleasantries, she made her way to the entrance. The butler opened the massive oak doors just as she reached them. The moment she stepped into the foyer, a sense of nostalgia wrapped around her. Same marble floors, same soft lighting, same lingering scent of polished wood and lcs.


    She walked further in, and then paused.


    There, in the grand living room, her father sat in his usual chair, back straight, hands sped, watching her entrance with his signatureposed stare and a smile on his lips. That wasn¡¯t what stopped her.


    It was the man seated next to him. Gary.


    Her brows pulled together sharply. What in God¡¯s name was he doing there?


    Before a single word could leave her lips, hurried footsteps echoed behind her, and her mother burst into view, wrapping her in an eager embrace before Freya could even process what was happening.


    "My baby," her mother whispered into her ear, holding her tightly. "Oh, my darling girl. Look at you." She pulled back, scanning her face. "You¡¯ve lost weight. You¡¯re not skipping meals again, are you? And your hair¡ªit¡¯s shorter. Are you sleeping well?"


    Freya let out a shaky breath, still processing the unexpected wee. "I¡¯m okay, Mom. Promise."


    Her mother cupped her face gently, searching her eyes as if they could reveal every truth her mouth wouldn¡¯t say. "You always say that."


    "Because it¡¯s true."


    Satisfied¡ªfor the moment¡ªher mother stepped back, still holding one of her hands.


    Seeing her mother in good health brought a wave of relief crashing through her. That had been one of her fears. The urgency in her father¡¯s message had led her to worry something terrible had happened to either of them. But here her mother stood, radiant as ever, fussing over her like old times.


    With her pulse steadying, she turned her attention to her father. He rose from his seat and extended his arms. Freya stepped into the embrace, which was brief but firm.


    "Wee home, princess" he said into her ear, his voice low and steady.


    "It always feels good to be home, Dad," she murmured.


    As they separated, she finally looked toward Gary again, unable to pretend he wasn¡¯t there any longer. His presence in this house was the biggest question mark of them all.


    She crossed her arms slowly. "What are you doing here?"


    "Good to see you again, Freya," Gary said with a tight, practiced smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    Freya narrowed her gaze, her arms crossing defensively over her chest. Seriously? What kind of answer was that? She had asked a direct question and instead of answering, he was ying nice like some old acquaintance. The nerve.


    She frowned, the lines between her brows deepening. "You saw me two days ago," she pointed out coldly. "Why are you acting like it¡¯s been years?"


    Gary shrugged, his demeanor far too casual for her liking. "Is there aw stating that I cannot be here?"


    Her suspicion red. Something was definitely off. She didn¡¯t appreciate the evasion, and she hated being made to feel like the outsider in her own family home.


    Before she could snap back with something sharp, her father¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a de. "He is my guest, Freya."


    That silenced her momentarily. Her lips parted, but no words came. She clenched her jaw, swallowing whatever retort she had.


    "I¡¯ll be upstairs," she said coolly, turning on her heel. Without sparing Gary another nce, she climbed the stairs and retreated into her old bedroom.


    At that point, Freya decided there was no use panicking. Whatever was happening, letting her emotions spiral would only cloud her judgment. One way or another, she would get to the bottom of it.


    Time crawled by in slow, ufortable silence. Freya remained seated on the edge of her bed, arms folded tightly across her chest. She stared at the room¡¯s familiar wallpaper, the same pale gold color it had always been, but it brought her nofort. A knock suddenly echoed from the door, making her straighten.


    She stood, brushing her hands against her jeans before moving to open it. Her mother stood there, but to Freya¡¯s irritation, she wasn¡¯t alone. Gary stood beside her, hands in his pockets.


    "I¡¯ll leave you two to talk," her mother said gently, then turned and disappeared down the hallway without giving Freya a chance to protest.


    Freya¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What do you want?" she demanded once her mother was gone. Gary hadn¡¯t spoken, just stared at her like he was trying to figure out what to say.


    "I came to tell you that I¡¯m leaving," he said finally, his voice unusually calm. "That¡¯s not a crime, right?"


    Freya crossed her arms and leaned against the doorframe, arching a brow. "Why do you need to tell me you¡¯re leaving? Did you tell me when you decided toe? You didn¡¯t even have the decency to warn me you¡¯d show up in my father¡¯s house."


    Gary sighed and took a few steps closer, his expression heavy with something between regret and frustration. "Look, I¡¯m sorry, Freya. I know I messed up¡ª"


    "There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about," she cut in sharply. "You can leave. That¡¯s what you came to tell me, right?"


    "You see, that¡¯s your problem," Gary snapped, the mask of calm slipping. "You won¡¯t even let me talk. How do we resolve anything if you won¡¯t hear me out?"


    "There¡¯s nothing to resolve," Freya replied coldly, her voice void of emotion. "I¡¯ve heard enough of your lies, Gary. I don¡¯t need more of them cluttering my life."


    Without giving him another nce, she turned and walked back into her room, mming the door firmly behind her.


    Leaning against the door for a second, she exhaled slowly, willing her heartbeat to steady.


    Minutes passed, and when the next knock came, it was softer, more hesitant. She hesitated before opening the door again, half-expecting Gary, but this time it was her parents. Her father walked in first with a familiar air of authority, while her mother followed, closing the door gently behind her.


    They settled into the room without asking¡ªas if they were stepping into a time machine, back to when she was just their daughtering home from school, not a grown woman navigatingplicated rtionships.


    Her father took the sofa, adjusting his tie like he always did when he had something serious to say. Her mother perched beside her on the bed, patting her leg lightly,fortingly.


    "I know you¡¯ve been wondering why I asked you toe home," her father began, his voice steady but low. "And I think it¡¯s time I exined."


    Freya sat up straighter, bracing herself. "I¡¯d appreciate that."


    He nodded, looking her directly in the eyes. "It¡¯s because I received some reports. Concerning ones."


    Freya¡¯s brows furrowed. "What kind of reports?"


    He hesitated for a moment, then said, "That you¡¯ve been seeing Mr. Baliante. Of the Xylonica Group."


    The words hit her like a blow to the chest. Her breath caught.


    "What?" she whispered, her voice nearly failing her.


    "Yes," her father confirmed, his expression unreadable. "Multiple sources. Freya," her father said more gently, "please tell me it isn¡¯t true."

 Chapter 93: Murderer

    <h4>Chapter 93: Murderer</h4>


    Freya quicklyposed herself, her heart still racing from the storm of emotions crashing inside her chest. She looked at her father, her brows furrowed in disbelief.


    "I can¡¯t believe this, Dad," she said, her voice low but charged with emotion. "Did you really call me all the way here because you heard I was going out with Trevor Baliante?"


    Mr. Stanford didn¡¯t flinch. He met her gaze directly and gave a firm nod of affirmation.


    "That is exactly why I called you here," he said without hesitation.


    Freya let out an incredulousugh, shaking her head. "You could¡¯ve just asked me over the phone, and I would¡¯ve told you the truth. Instead, you scared me¡ªmade it sound like something serious had happened."


    "This is serious, Freya," her father said calmly, though the intensity in his voice was unmistakable. "There¡¯s nothing more important to your mother and me than your safety and well-being."


    "I am fine, Dad," she argued. "You once told me you wouldn¡¯t interfere in my choice of a life partner. But right now, you¡¯re looking at me like you¡¯re ready to shut the door on anyone I choose."


    Mr. Stanford leaned forward, his expression now hardening with concern and what looked like disappointment.


    "So, it¡¯s true then? You are seeing Mr. Baliante?" he asked, his voice quiet but firm.


    Freya exhaled slowly, forcing herself to remain calm. "There¡¯s nothing serious going on between us yet. I only went out on one date with him. That¡¯s it," she replied truthfully, holding his gaze.


    Her father let out a heavy sigh, as if he had been hoping for a different answer.


    "Listen, Freya," he said, sitting back and folding his hands together. "I know I promised not to interfere in your love life¡ªand I meant every word of that. You¡¯re an adult, and I respect your choices. You¡¯re free to bring anyone you love home, and I¡¯ll do my best to ept them. But the only exception is Mr. Baliante and everyone associated with him."


    Freya blinked, stunned by the seriousness in his tone.


    "But why?" she asked, a knot forming in her stomach. "Are you saying that if I do fall for him, you won¡¯t give us your blessing?"


    Her father didn¡¯t respond immediately. He looked away for a moment, as though weighing his words carefully.


    "You don¡¯t like him, Freya. Not yet. And I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t let it get to that point," he said. "Mr. Baliante is not good for you. I want you to be happy, and I¡¯m certain you won¡¯t find that with him."


    Freya stared at him, trying to stay calm.


    "All those things I told you about him," her father continued, "they¡¯re not just rumors or scare tactics. The man has blood on his hands, Freya. And just recently, I received reliable information that his family is involved in dark, diabolic practices."


    "Did that ¡¯reliable¡¯ informatione from Gary?" Freya asked sharply, her voice nowced with frustration.


    Her father¡¯s eyes narrowed. "No. It did note from Gary. And frankly, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between the two of you, but I think you should give him another chance. He¡¯s a decent young man."


    Freya let out a bitterugh and crossed her arms.


    "Me and Gary? We¡¯re over, Dad. Done. And we¡¯re never getting back together," she said, her voice t but final.


    There was silence between them for a few moments. The room felt heavier now, thick with unspoken tension and hurt.


    Mr. Stanford sighed again, rubbing his temple like he was already exhausted by the conversation. "I just don¡¯t want to see you get hurt, Freya," he said, his voice softer this time. "You¡¯re my daughter. My only daughter. And I know what kind of man Baliante is. If I have to step in to protect you, I will."


    Freya looked away, her lips trembling slightly.


    ***


    Miles away, Tessy just finished ate breakfast, and was sipping on a warm mug of tea when she heard her phone buzz, breaking the quiet.


    She nced at it absently, expecting a text from Freya or maybe an update from work. Instead, what she saw made her blood run cold.


    It was from a private number.


    "Don¡¯t watch the next video with your husband around. For your own safety."


    Her brows furrowed. A chill slid down her spine. She swallowed hard, eyes fixed on the screen.


    A second message popped up before she could finish processing the first. It was a video file.


    A lump rose in her throat. Her instincts screamed at her not to press y. But curiosity, dread, and the gut-deep sense that something was about to go wrong overrode her hesitation.


    She tapped the screen.


    The video started with a distorted voice. "You deserve to know the truth. The man you sleep beside every night is not who you think he is. Your mother didn¡¯t die from a fire as they imed, Tessy. She was murdered. And your husband did it."


    Tessy recoiled. "No," she whispered. "No, this is a mistake."


    The video cut to what looked like footage taken inside Roman¡¯s private home office. The camera was shaky, likely held in someone¡¯s hand. She wasn¡¯t sure. Her heart pounded.


    She recognized the wallpaper, the antique bookshelf, and the painting above the desk. And seated on the owner¡¯s side of the desk, was Roman.


    Tessy couldn¡¯t see her mother¡¯s face, but she would know that voice anywhere.


    ""What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me go." her mother demanded. "I already said it¡¯s a letter. What¡¯s this harassment for?"


    Williams¡¯ voice answered, clipped and cold. "Tell me why I shouldn¡¯t snap your neck and send you to the ce where you so seek to be?"


    Roman¡¯s face twisted in rage. Without warning, his hand shot out, wrapping around her mother¡¯s throat. Tessy gasped, a strangled cry escaping her lips.


    "Roman!" she whispered, frozen in ce.


    "Boss, please. Don¡¯t kill her. She is Madam¡¯s mother." Tessy heard Trevor¡¯s voice.


    "No! Go ahead and kill me, you monster," Her mother¡¯s voice followed.


    The scene changed and they were suddenly in a ce where Tessy didn¡¯t recognize.


    She heard her mother¡¯s voice again. "Whether you kill me or not, you will never have Tessy. She will soon find out the monster you are and she will walk away from your life."


    The footage showed Williams stepping forward, pping her mother hard across the face. The camera shook, then the screen went ck.


    Tessy couldn¡¯t breathe. Her hands trembled violently. The mug of tea slipped from her grasp and shattered against the floor, but she didn¡¯t even flinch.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it, yet the pain was as real as day in her heart. How could he? Why her mother? How could she have been living and sleeping with her mother¡¯s murderer?


    The room spun. Her body became numb, her mind racing through memories. Every warm moment with Roman now felt like a lie, a cruel joke. Tears streamed freely down her cheeks.


    "Tessy?"


    Roman¡¯s voice echoed distantly from the hallway.


    Unsure what to do at that moment, she quickly locked her phone and wiped her cheeks, trying to collect herself, but there was no hiding the devastation in her eyes.


    Roman entered, a small frown on his face. "What happened? Why is the mug broken?"


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    He stepped closer, eyes narrowing. "Tessy, are you alright?"


    Her lips quivered. She stood slowly, backing away from him like he was fire and she was soaked in gasoline.


    "Don¡¯t," she said. Her voice was hoarse. "Don¡¯te any closer."


    Roman froze, confusion clouding his features. "What are you talking about?"


    She looked at him, really looked. The same eyes that had once looked at her with tenderness now seemed foreign. Monstrous.


    "Is it true?" she asked.


    He tilted his head. "Is what true?"


    She reached for her phone, and held it up.


    "This video. Is it true?"


    Roman went still as he watched, recalling every moment, but noting how everything was edited to paint him as the viin.


    Silence stretched between them. A silence so loud it rang in her ears.


    "Tessy," he began.


    "No!" she shouted. "Answer me! Did you kill my mother?"


    Her voice attracted the other members of the house, who watched from afar, except for Daniel, who stood a little closer.


    Roman exhaled slowly. "It¡¯s not what you think."


    "Don¡¯t say that! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not what I think. I¡¯m not thinking it. I saw it. I have evidence."


    He looked down, jaw clenched.


    "I didn¡¯t kill her. I would never do that to you."


    Tessy¡¯s scream ripped through the room. "Lies, Roman! Stop telling me lies. How could you? I buried her! And you... you let me cry on your chest. You kissed my forehead at the funeral!"


    He took a step forward, and she stepped back. "Please, Tessy. There is an exnation to that video," he tried to save the situation, conflicted about what to do at that very moment.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to find out like this. He had wanted her to recover a little, so she would be able to handle it when he would spill everything to her,


    Her chest heaved as the little trust she had developed for him shattered like ss.


    "How did I ever think anything good cane out of someone like you?" she whispered the question, her expression pained.


    Roman looked like a bullet hit him straight to the heart when he heard that question. His heart broke a thousand times.


    After the words left her mouth, Tessy turned and ran upstairs, ignoring his calls. In her room, she locked the door, her body copsing to the floor. She sobbed until there were no tears left.

 Chapter 94: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 94: Leaving</h4>


    Tessy remained on the floor of her bedroom, her back resting against the foot of the bed, knees drawn up to her chest as silent tears traced the same path down her cheeks for what felt like the hundredth time.


    Her arms wrapped tightly around herself, as though holding her body together would stop the unraveling of her mind. The video she had just seen echoed in her thoughts like a cruel whisper, one she couldn¡¯t silence.


    Her breath hitched with every sob she tried to suppress. The room felt smaller, darker, no longer the sanctuary she once foundfort in, but a cage where every memory now felt like a lie.


    Roman¡¯s smile, his gentle touch, the quiet moments they shared in this very room, how could any of it have been real if he had killed her mother?


    She couldn¡¯t breathe. The ache in her chest was too heavy to hold. She wanted to ask questions, but she couldn¡¯t. What was the possibility that she wouldn¡¯t get lies as answers?


    The betrayal clung to her like a second skin. And Williams... the cold bastard had pped her mother into unconsciousness like she was nothing. How could they smile at her face every day? How could they sit at the same table with her and pretend nothing ever happened?


    Sniffing back a fresh wave of tears, she reached for her phone with trembling hands. Only one name made sense to dial right now.


    Freya.


    The phone rang once, then twice.


    "Tess?" Freya¡¯s voice came through the line, calm at first, but it quickly sharpened with concern when she heard the sound of Tessy¡¯s soft, broken sobs. "Tessy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    Tessy swallowed hard, struggling to form words. "Freya..." she whispered, her voice hoarse. "Are you home?"


    "No," Freya answered immediately, her tone now fully alert. "I¡¯m at my parents¡¯ ce. Tess, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re scaring me. What happened?"


    "I¡ª" Tessy tried to speak, but her throat tightened with another sob. "I just... I need to leave. I can¡¯t stay here anymore."


    "Leave? Where are you going?" Freya asked anxiously.


    "I want toe to your ce. I can¡¯t be here, Freya. Please, just... I need a ce to breathe."


    "Of course," Freya said quickly. "That¡¯s not even a question. You can stay as long as you want. I¡¯ll leave here soon, okay? I¡¯ll meet you there."


    "Thank you," Tessy murmured, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. "I¡¯ll exin everything when you get back. I just can¡¯t... I can¡¯t talk about it now."


    Freya didn¡¯t push. "Alright. I¡¯ll head out as soon as I can. Just get to the house safe, okay?"


    Tessy nodded even though Freya couldn¡¯t see her. "Okay."


    The call ended, and Tessy sat there for a long moment, the silence settling again. But this time, it wasn¡¯t numbing. It was empowering.


    With trembling legs, she stood and walked to her closet. Her movements were slow, mechanical, but with every folded shirt and zipped bag, she felt herself regaining a sliver of control. She packed quietly, methodically, tears still slipping down her face, but her hands no longer shaking.


    She didn¡¯t bother taking everything, just what she needed. Essentials, clothes, her journal, and a few small things that felt like hers in a house that suddenly felt like the strangest of ces to her.


    As she zipped herst bag, Tessy nced around the room one more time. Everything looked the same, but nothing felt the same.


    Her heart was shattered, but her will was starting to piece itself back together.


    Something urred to her at that point. What if they didn¡¯t let her go? But just as soon as the question came, the answer came as well with a confidence she didn¡¯t know where it was emanating from. No one would be able to stop her.


    She was leaving whether anyone liked it or not. No way she would spend one more moment in the house of her mother¡¯s killer.


    ****


    Downstairs, the silence after Tessy¡¯s scream and ent upstairs was thick and heavy. That single moment had shattered the calm, and now the domestic staff, who had been watching the drama, all scattered like frightened birds. The tension was electric. No one wanted to be in the st zone of whatever had just happened.


    Except for Daniel.


    He stood rooted to the spot, eyes locked on the staircase Tessy had just vanished up. His face wore a mixture of disbelief and concern, his brows furrowed deeply. What just happened? Tessy¡¯s voice had been raw, broken, andced with pain when she used Roman of something he couldn¡¯t even wrap his head around.


    "You killed her... You killed my mother!"


    The words echoed in his mind, over and over. What did she mean? And more importantly, why hadn¡¯t Roman denied it? He hadn¡¯t actively defended himself.


    Slowly, Daniel turned his eyes toward Roman, who still hadn¡¯t moved an inch since Tessy¡¯s outburst. He stood stiff, shoulders square, jaw clenched, his expression unreadable, eyes distant as though they were staring beyond the walls, deep into a past Daniel knew nothing about.


    "Boss?" Daniel called hesitantly.


    Roman didn¡¯t respond. His fists flexed at his sides, and his breathing came out slow but forceful. Inside him, a storm raged.


    Who recorded that video?


    It wasn¡¯t Trevor. Roman was sure of that. Trevor hadn¡¯t been with them in the dungeon that day. And it wasn¡¯t Williams either. The footage had captured him fully in frame. That left only one possibility.


    The woman.


    She must have had a camera on her, some kind of hidden device. He should¡¯ve known. The woman had been fearless, far too calm even in the face of death. And she had said something that day just before Williams shut her up. Something he now realized had been a warning cloaked as a curse.


    "She¡¯ll soon find out the monster you are and she will leave you... and when she leaves you, someone else will kill her."


    His teeth clenched hard as the words echoed in his mind like a gunshot.


    This was premeditated. She had recorded it on purpose. She knew exactly what she was doing¡ªmanipting Tessy¡¯s perception even from the shadows. But she wasn¡¯t working alone. That much Roman could feel in his bones.


    Who was helping her? Who has ess to that recording? Who sent it to Tessy? He needed to know.


    Roman turned impulsively toward the stairs, his body already moving to chase after Tessy. He had to exin. He had to try.


    But he stopped halfway. What was he going to say to her? That the woman she called mother had nned her death? That he had spared her out of mercy, even after everything?


    She wouldn¡¯t believe him. Not now. Not in this state.


    The image of Tessy, eyes filled with horror and betrayal, shed before him again. No, going after her now would only make it worse. She wouldn¡¯t hear him.


    He needed a n.


    He exhaled sharply through his nose and turned away from the stairs. His steps were purposeful now, taking him to the one ce he hadn¡¯t been in weeks¡ªthe underground dungeon.


    Answers. That¡¯s what he needed. And he was going to get it. It seemed the people who shattered his life before were at it again and upping their game this time around, but he wouldn¡¯t let them seed.


    The moment Roman disappeared into the hallway leading to the hidden passage, Daniel blinked, stunned.


    Then he pulled out his phone and called Trevor.


    The phone rang twice before Trevor picked up.


    "Daniel? Everything okay?"


    "Trevor..." Daniel said carefully, watching the empty staircase. "I need to ask you something, and I need a straight answer."


    "Alright," Trevor replied, though his voice already held a trace of worry.


    "Did Boss have anything to do with Madam¡¯s mother¡¯s death?"


    There was silence.


    Daniel could hear Trevor¡¯s heartbeat spike through the phone. It was a short pause before Trevor responded, his voice tight.


    "Why are you asking that? What happened?"


    Daniel quickly recounted the entire scene¡ªTessy¡¯s scream, the usation, her running upstairs in tears, and Roman¡¯splete silence in response.


    In a low, panicked voice, Trevor muttered, "No, no, no. This is not happening."


    "What¡¯s going on, Trevor?" Daniel pressed.


    "Where¡¯s Boss now?"


    "He just walked off." Daniel replied. "And... he looked like he was about to kill someone."


    Trevor¡¯s breathing became more erratic. Daniel could practically feel the other man¡¯s panic through the call.


    "You didn¡¯t answer my question," Daniel said. "Did Boss really do it?" He asked, but the line had already gone dead.


    Daniel stared at the phone in disbelief, his chest tightening at the realization that something was going on in the house, and there might be some truth in Tessy¡¯s usations.


    But when? How? And why? Why would Roman need to kill his mate¡¯s mother, and when the hell did this happen that he didn¡¯t even hear a word of it?

 Chapter 95: I鈥檒l let you go

    <h4>Chapter 95: I¡¯ll let you go</h4>


    Tessy¡¯s footsteps were heavy as she descended the stairs, her luggage clutched tightly in each hand.


    Her face was puffy, tear-streaked, her eyes swollen from a long time of crying. Every step felt like a betrayal, yet it was the only way she knew to protect what was left of her sanity. Her heart thudded painfully against her ribs, but she forced herself to keep going, each step a silent scream.


    Downstairs, Daniel paced the living room, his mind a whirlwind. When he heard the thump of her bags on the stairs, he looked up, startled, and saw her. A chill ran through him.


    "Madam," he said, voice low but urgent, rushing to meet her halfway. "What are you doing with your bags?" He moved toward her.


    She paused.


    "I¡¯m leaving," she said, voice hoarse. "And you shouldn¡¯t try to stop me."


    He stepped in front of her, eyes filled with confusion and pleas.


    But Tessy didn¡¯t care at that point.


    "Leaving? You can¡¯t just walk away like this. That is a rash decision you¡¯re trying to take at a time when you¡¯re angry. We can figure this out."


    Tessy shook her head, tears welling in her eyes again. "There¡¯s nothing to figure out." She said, wiping her tears with the back of her palm as her resolve hardened. "I already saw and heard everything."


    Daniel looked conflicted, eyes searching hers, but something inside him still wrestled with doubt.


    "I don¡¯t know what you saw," he said cautiously, "but Boss isn¡¯t a killer. There¡¯s always more to the story."


    Tessy nodded. "Then let him tell me his side from a distance. Right now, I can¡¯t breathe in this house. I can¡¯t think. I need some space."


    "Alright ma¡¯am. Before you leave, can I see the video?" Daniel asked, and Tessy narrowed her eyes at him. "I only want to be sure the video is not doctored." He quickly exined, seeing the suspicion in her eyes.


    "I¡¯ll send it to you after I¡¯m outta here," Tessy said to him.


    Before Daniel could respond, the atmosphere shifted.


    Roman emerged from the hallway, his tall frame looming with a tense energy. He was calm on the outside, but his eyes betrayed the chaos inside. He walked in slowly, eyes locked on Tessy, his voice a low, controlled hum.


    "You¡¯re leaving?"


    "Yes," she said without emotion.


    Roman took another step. "What makes you think I¡¯ll let you go just like that? Hmmm?"


    Fire shed in her eyes. "You want to kill me the way you did to her?"


    His face flinched.


    "You don¡¯t understand the full picture." He pointed out, his voice calm to the surprise of everyone who could hear him. "And you are not even trying to understand. You just want to run away. When will you stop running away from your problems?"


    "I¡¯m not running away from my problems. I¡¯m running away from the cause of my problems!" she yelled.


    The room fell into a thick, suffocating silence.


    Roman looked at her, really looked at her. The heartbreak in her eyes. The pain. The betrayal. She was shattered, and all he wanted to do was hold her and make it go away, but she wouldn¡¯t let him. And deep down, he knew she needed the space.


    "Fine," he said atst, voice quiet but firm. "I¡¯ll let you go."


    Tessy blinked, taken aback.


    Roman continued, walking past her towards Daniel. "But under one condition. Daniel drives you to there."


    "No," she rejected.


    "No arguments," Roman said. "He drives you or you don¡¯t leave. You may see me as a monster right now, but despite what you think of me, I still want to make sure you¡¯re safe."


    She hesitated, but then let go of the bigger suitcase, brushing past him as if she couldn¡¯t bear to stand close to him for another second. Daniel hesitated too but eventually grabbed therge suitcase.


    As they walked out the door, Roman stood by the entryway, watching her back disappear.


    ***


    In the car, the tension was thick. Daniel gripped the steering wheel harder than necessary, his jaw tight.


    "I know you¡¯re mad right now ma¡¯am, but I need you to know that there is more to all these that happened. Please don¡¯t shut the door forever. Leave it open, just a crack. Enough to let the truth in when you¡¯re ready."


    Tessy didn¡¯t reply. But her grip on her phone tightened, and the tears silently rolled down her cheeks.


    And Daniel drove on without a word after that.


    ***


    The house was quiet when Tessy arrived at Freya¡¯s ce. Daniel had dropped her off without saying much. While driving, he kept stealing nces at her from the rearview mirror, like he wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know how to begin. Tessy, however, sat still in the backseat, her arms tightly wrapped around herself, as though holding herself together was the only thing stopping her from falling apart.


    When they arrived, she thanked him with a forced smile, barely audible. Daniel watched her with a deepening frown, Not moving to leave even after she walked into the house.


    The moment she stepped inside the house, Tessy dropped her bags by the door and leaned against the wall, exhaling a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding the entire ride.


    It felt like the whole world had turned upside down in the span of hours. She closed her eyes, feeling the sharp sting return behind them. Her throat tightened. Her chest felt heavy, like someone had ced a rock over her heart.


    She staggered into the living room, her eyes zed and distant, and slowly sank to the couch. Her hands trembled as they clutched the hem of her blouse. Her skin burned, but it was the ache within her that felt unbearable. That ache that came from betrayal¡ªnot just any betrayal, but from the one person who had promised to shield her from the world¡¯s cruelties.


    She curled her knees to her chest and hugged them tightly. Hot tears slid silently down her cheeks, soaking the fabric of her jeans. She didn¡¯t even bother to wipe them. Crying felt useless now. What she wanted¡ªwhat she needed¡ªwas rity, but her mind felt like a foggy maze, every thought colliding with another.


    Time passed slowly. Maybe hours. Maybe minutes. She couldn¡¯t tell. She didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t eat. Didn¡¯t drink. Just sat, numbed by grief and betrayal.


    The sound of keys jingling in the lock jolted her. She slowly lifted her head just as Freya pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    Freya¡¯s eyes immediatelynded on her. "Tess?"


    Tessy tried to speak, but no words came out. Freya dropped her purse and rushed to her, wrapping her arms around her without question.


    "Oh my God, Tess. What happened? You¡¯re burning up," Freya whispered, holding her tightly.


    Tessy didn¡¯t reply right away. She sat still. But then her face crumbled against Freya¡¯s shoulder, and a deep sob escaped her lips.


    "Freya..." she choked out. "Everything is falling apart."


    Freya felt her own eyes sting, but she kept her voice steady. "I¡¯m here now. Just breathe, okay? I¡¯ve got you."


    They stayed like that for a while¡ªno questions, justfort. Eventually, Freya helped her into the kitchen and poured her a ss of water. Tessy took it with trembling hands.


    "Talk to me," Freya said gently, crouching in front of her. "What happened?"


    Tessy stared into the water, her voice hoarse when she finally spoke. "I don¡¯t know anymore," she said, grabbing her phone. She yed the video, and handed her phone over to Freya. "See for yourself."


    Freya¡¯s brows furrowed as she watched the video, her expressions changing slightly with each scene.


    By the time the video ended, Freya sat back slowly, her face a mixture of shock and confusion. "Tessy... oh my God."


    "I don¡¯t know what to think anymore," Tessy whispered. "I don¡¯t know when all these happened. He didn¡¯t even tell me my mom came to visit."


    "Why did your mom go to see him?" Freya asked, confused. She heard something about a letter, and so many other things she couldn¡¯t make sense of.


    "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m confused as hell," Tessy confessed.


    Freya reached across the table and took her hand, recalling everything her father said to her. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, Tess, but we¡¯ll figure it out together. You¡¯re not alone in this."


    "Why is my life this messed up?" Tessy asked. "All this time, I¡¯ve been living with someone capable of... of murder. I feel sick."


    Freya hesitated. "Do you believe itpletely? The video? Could it have been edited?"


    Tessy looked at her, eyes ssy. "I don¡¯t know what I believe anymore. But It¡¯s not about the footage. It¡¯s about the way he looked when I confronted him. He looked shocked, as if he didn¡¯t believe I would ever find out."


    Freya rubbed her temple. "Jeez... That¡¯s messed up."


    Tessy broke down into fresh tears. "Not as messed up as what I¡¯m about to tell you," she said, making Freya wear a confused frown.


    "Stop crying, Tess."


    "I can¡¯t. I¡¯m pregnant, Freya. I¡¯m pregnant with his child."


    Freya¡¯s eyes widened to the maximum. "What?!!!"


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 96: Should she? Should she not?

    <h4>Chapter 96: Should she? Should she not?</h4>


    Trevor drove back to the house, worry etched deeply across his face and weighing heavily on his heart. He had known something like this would happen, had felt it brewing for some time now.


    The unease had lingered in his chest, gnawing at his instincts, but Roman had dismissed it as nothing serious. Still, Trevor had remained on edge.


    Now, he didn¡¯t have all the details yet, but Daniel¡¯s mention of Tessy¡¯s mother was enough. If she was involved, then whatever had happened wasn¡¯t just a minor incident¡ªit was serious, dangerous even. Trouble wasing, and Trevor could feel it closing in.


    When he arrived at the house, Trevor found Roman seated quietly in the living room, his expression unreadable. That alone made Trevor frown.


    The entire house was calm¡ªtoo calm. There was no thick, poisonous aura of anger or chaos choking the atmosphere as he had expected. That in itself was strange. It felt almost as though nothing serious had happened at all.


    If not for Daniel¡¯s urgent call, Trevor¡¯s heightened sensitivity to danger, and the distant, tight look on Roman¡¯s face, he might have believed everything was fine.


    But Trevor knew that this calm was even more dangerous than when the Lycan was fuming.


    "What happened, Boss?" Trevor asked in a low, cautious voice, slowly approaching Roman and settling into the chair adjacent to him. He kept his tone measured, knowing Roman¡¯s moods could swing wildly when provoked. "Daniel called me and said something about Madam¡¯s mother and some video."


    Roman let out a dry, humorlessugh, his fingers tapping restlessly against the armrest. "The damned omega had a hidden camera that day," he growled, eyes shing with rage. "She recorded everything without anyone knowing. And now, the video has surfaced, deliberately edited to twist the narrative and drive a wedge between me and Tessy." He paused, his jaw clenched tightly. "Isn¡¯t that clever?" he asked, but there was no admiration in his voice. There was only fury. The look in his eyes was unhinged, a dangerous blend of pain and vengeance. Trevor sat straighter, knowing that someone was about to pay dearly for this damage.


    "Did you get the number that sent the message?" Trevor asked, already reaching for his phone, his fingers moving swiftly in anticipation of tracing it.


    "I couldn¡¯t get it before Tessy left," Roman replied, his voice lower now, a flicker of pain shing in his eyes. He clenched his fists, frustrated with himself.


    In that moment, he hadn¡¯t thought of tracking the sender. He had been too torn between holding her back for her safety or letting her go to avoid hurting her further.


    "Left?" Trevor asked in shock, his eyes widening as he sat forward. "Madam has left the house?"


    Roman heaved a long sigh. "She walked away with her belongings, said she needed space. She¡¯s at Freya¡¯s ce currently." His voice cracked slightly, and Trevor clenched his jaws before giving a nod.


    His fingers searched swiftly through his contact list until he found Freya¡¯s number. Without hesitation, he began typing a message, his mind already working through a dozen possible oues.


    "Did you question Mrs. Curt?" Trevor asked carefully, his voice low. He wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, and a part of him genuinely hoped the woman was still alive.


    Knowing Roman, especially in this state, he might have already snapped. If he¡¯d found out she was the mastermind behind nning and executing such a scheme, she wouldn¡¯t stand much of a chance.


    "I did," Roman replied, his tone clipped, jaw tight. "But she didn¡¯t say anything useful." He paused, eyes narrowing. "I had to walk away before I did something I¡¯d regret." His voice was cold now, edged with restrained violence as he recalled his encounter with Mrs Curt in the dungeon.


    The moment the woman set eyes on him, the first emotion that flickered across her face was confusion¡ªbrows furrowed, lips parting slightly in surprise. But as her gaze lingered on him, her expression shifted. Realization slowly dawned, followed by a gleam of triumph, and finally, satisfaction curved her lips into a mocking smile.


    "If you¡¯re here, oh mighty king of werewolves, looking like this," she sneered, gesturing at his tense stance and stormy eyes, "then it only means my dear daughter has already found out what you are... right?"


    She didn¡¯t wait for a response. Before Roman could speak, a sharp, hystericalugh burst from her lips. It echoed around the cell as her body trembled with unrestrained glee.


    "I told you," she choked out through herughter. "There was no way you would find happiness. Not with her. Not with anyone. It was only a matter of time." She leaned forward, her eyes glittering with malice. "And soon enough, we¡¯ll be rid of you as well."


    Herughter rang louder, venomous and victorious, as Roman stood with clenched jaws and fists, holding himself back because her audacity was driving him insane coupled with the state of his mind at that time.


    He already knew she wouldn¡¯t say anything. The bitterness in her eyes, the smug twist of her lips, it all told him what he needed to know. But still, Roman asked the question. He hade there with a purpose, and he wouldn¡¯t leave without saying what needed to be said.


    "You still have a chance to redeem yourself," he said, his voice cold and measured, thoughced with restrained fury. "You only have to tell me who you¡¯re working with."


    For a heartbeat, silence filled the cell. Then, Mrs. Curt¡¯sughter erupted again, louder, crueler, as if his question amused her deeply. Her whole body shook with the force of it, her eyes gleaming with malicious delight.


    "You are so dumb for someone who¡¯s supposed to be a king," she sneered, her tone dripping with venom. "Do I look like someone in need of redemption? Redemption is for the guilty. For people like you, but no matter how hard you try, you will never get it. I don¡¯t regret anything."


    She leaned forward slightly, her voice dropping to a venomous whisper. "Make sure youe back here after she¡¯s been killed¡ªafter your beloved Tessy breathes herst. Then kill me yourself. I want you to look into my eyes when you do it, so I canugh in your face onest time before I die."


    Her face twisted with deep hatred and bitterness, and Roman¡¯s fists clenched at his sides. It took everything in him to turn and walk away.


    ***


    Freya stood by the window, her fingers lightly clutching the curtain as her gaze remained fixed on the car parked a short distance from her house. Daniel was still seated inside, unmoving, as though he were waiting for Tessy.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t left yet. Part of her wanted to go out and talk to him, but arger part urged her to stay hidden, to sort through the mess in her mind first.


    Her heart was a whirlwind of confusion, her thoughts chasing themselves in dizzying circles. Nothing made sense anymore. Her father¡¯s words echoed in her mind, stern warningsced with fear. She could still see the haunted look in his eyes as he begged her to stay away from Trevor and the others, to be careful.


    At the time, it had seemed excessive. Paranoia, even. But now? With everything happening to Tessy and the unsettling video that had surfaced, Freya wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    Could it be true? Could they really be involved in something dark, something diabolical? Or was this an borate plot, a malicious scheme designed to tear them apart?


    Her chest tightened with dread. The video had shaken her, but so had the timing¡ªtoo convenient, too well-ced. Was someone deliberately trying to paint a false picture, to destroy what little peace remained?


    She stepped back from the window, arms wrapping around herself. Doubt gnawed at her, and fear whispered in her ear. For the first time in a long while, Freya wasn¡¯t sure who the real enemy was.


    She hoped for a sign. Something to lead them in the right direction. And just then, her phone buzzed. Checking the device, she saw it was a message from no other but Trevor, the man in the midst of the confusion.


    <i>¡¯Hello, Freya, I believe you¡¯re fine. If you¡¯ve seen that video, I want you to know it is a doctored video. Please don¡¯t take any sides yet. There is more to the story. I need the number of the sender so we canunch an investigation. I hope you can help with that.¡¯</i>


    Freya read the message again, and couldn¡¯t understand why her heart was beating fast as she read it.


    She had just asked for a sign to help them in the right direction and this came in. Was this the sign? Should she cooperate? Should she not? Would she be helping if she cooperates or would she be putting another life in danger, one who was trying to make them see the truth?

 Chapter 97: Think with a clear mind

    <h4>Chapter 97: Think with a clear mind</h4>


    "Do you think they will try to attack today?" Trevor asked, checking his phone for the second time since he sent the message. The device would definitely vibrate should he receive a response from Freya, but having waited for some time without one, he decided to check again.


    It was rare for her to not have responded. He could see she had read the message. Did she perhaps not believe him? Did she already believe the video? So many questions danced around his head, even as he was thinking of a possible solution to their current dilemma.


    He tried not to overthink it, but it was getting harder the longer the silence stretched.


    He let out a sigh, trying not to seem too distracted, but his thumb hovered over the screen again.


    "In a normal scenario I would say no. But these ones are desperate to bring me down. And desperate people make mistakes. So I¡¯m counting on them trying something stupid today," Roman responded, his expression thoughtful.


    The anger and rage on his face a while ago had disappeared, reced by a calcting look, one Trevor had not seen in a long time. It was that look that meant Roman was no longer acting out of impulse, but reason. And when Roman looked like that¡ªcold and focused¡ªit usually didn¡¯t end well for whoever stood against him.


    Trevor shifted his weight, ncing briefly toward the window before looking back down at his phone. Still nothing. His fingers twitched slightly. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was more frustrated by the situation or by theck of response. Either way, it gnawed at him.


    "You don¡¯t think we need another pair of eyes?" Trevor asked, instead of suggesting.


    "No. That would be too suspicious. Daniel is enough," Roman answered, his voice firm and leaving no room for argument.


    Trevor nced at him, then looked away. He wasn¡¯t sure if Roman was being cautious or simply stubborn. "Will you tell her the truth?" he asked in a low voice, almost hesitant. It wasn¡¯t just a question¡ªit was a quiet plea for reason.


    He knew how bad the situation had be. Lies had piled up too high, and the only way out now was through the truth. But knowing Roman, Trevor wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if he wanted to keep dying it, keep shielding her a little longer. That was his way¡ªprotective to a fault.


    But Roman shocked him with his answer.


    "Keeping her in the dark got us into this mess," Roman said, his jaw clenched, voice bitter. "Maybe it¡¯s time for her to know everything¡ªand see her so-called mother for the devil she is."


    Trevor looked at him, surprised by the change. There was pain in Roman¡¯s voice, but also resolve.


    ***


    Tessy let out a long, tired breath as exhaustion kicked in. Seated on the floor in the living room, she was no longer crying. But her face held deep sorrow and confusion. Her eyes were swollen, her cheeks stained with dried tears, and her entire body slumped in a way that betrayed how drained she truly felt. The silence around her didn¡¯tfort her¡ªit only echoed the chaos in her mind.


    Only now did her brain begin to think of so many things she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do initially. Questions she had buried beneath the weight of shock and grief were now wing their way to the surface. Why would Roman kill her mother? What was their connection? What letter was she talking about? Why did she go to the house without informing her? Why did she go alone? When did all these happen? Who recorded the video?


    Each question felt like a blow,pounding the ache in her chest. Nothing made sense anymore. Not the video, not her marriage, not theplicated feelings inside of her. It was like her world had suddenly cracked open, and everything she thought she knew had spilled out and vanished before her eyes.


    She looked up when Freya strode into the living room. Thetter paused, furrowed her brows upon seeing Tessy on the floor. Her expression was one of concern, but not surprise.


    "Why are you sitting on the floor?" Freya asked, resuming her walk towards the girl.


    "The chair made me restless. I¡¯mfortable here," Tessy responded, her voice low and hoarse. It wasn¡¯t reallyfort she found on the floor¡ªit was numbness, and right now, that was easier to deal with.


    Freya said nothing for a moment. She looked around the room as if trying to gather something from the atmosphere before lowering herself beside Tessy.


    "Can I see that video again?" Freya asked, settling down on the floor without hesitation. "Something doesn¡¯t feel right with it," she added, stretching her hand so Tessy could give her the phone.


    Tessy hesitated for a moment. She had watched the video more times than she could count, hoping to find a clue she might have missed. Something to tell her that it was all a lie, that she was overreacting.


    But each viewing only brought more pain. Still, she picked up the phone from where ity beside her and handed it over.


    Freya took it gently, her brows knitted in concentration. She opened the video, her eyes fixed on the screen as it began to y. The room was silent again, save for the low sound of the video.


    Tessy sat still, watching Freya¡¯s expression, hoping desperately that someone else would see something different, something that would change everything.


    Freya leaned in closer to the screen, frowning. She didn¡¯t say anything yet, but Tessy noticed how intently she was watching.


    By the time the video ended, Freya let out a sigh. She hadn¡¯t only watched, but had memorized the number of the sender as well.


    She would have told Tessy what she wanted to do, but something told her the girl would reject the idea.


    Having thought of everything, she had decided to y along with Trevor for now. Her guy feeling told her it was the right thing to do, and she followed it. Something wasn¡¯t right with the entire situation, and although she didn¡¯t know why, she was curious to see where this goes.


    "So? Noticed anything?" Tessy asked in expectation when Freya didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Her voice carried a mix of desperation and hope, eyes fixed on her friend¡¯s face, searching for even the slightest change in expression.


    Freya remained silent for another second, then handed the phone back. "Call the sender," she said calmly, already reaching for her own phone.


    Tessy took the phone quickly and dialed the number, pressing the device to her ear. After a few seconds, she lowered it again. "The number is switched off," she announced, frustration slipping into her tone.


    Meanwhile, Freya¡¯s fingers were moving quickly across her screen, her eyes focused.


    "What are you doing?" Tessy asked, leaning slightly to see and just then Freya hit send, then locked the screen.


    "Trying to track the number, but I¡¯m not getting anything." Freya responded, dropped her phone and faced Tessy fully. "Listen baby girl, I¡¯m not sure what is going on, but I need you to think with a clear head. The video never showed where Roman killed your mother. You only believe that because of the first message. I believe that message came first to condition your mind to think only of the worst. We have to investigate and be sure before concluding so we don¡¯t dance along to someone¡¯s evil tune." Grace advised, and a frown settled on Tessy¡¯s face.


    "You sound like theirwyer," Tessy uttered, unable to help it as that was the first thing that registered in her mind despite the truth in the words.


    "This video only contains clips of whatever happened in that office that day. What happened to the full video and why did the person who sent this decide to show only parts of it?"


    That was part of the questions in Tessy¡¯s head. But her anger and pain had not let her dwell on it for long.


    "What if the person does not have ess to the full video?" Tessy asked back, again trying toe up with an excuse to validate her pain and anger.


    "How did they get ess to parts of it? If you watch closely, the video seems to be recorded by your mom. She must have sent it to someone, so whoever sent this video to you definitely has the full video," Freya pointed out.


    Tessy couldn¡¯t respond. She couldn¡¯t deny that Freya was right.


    "Let us first find out why your mum was there in the first ce. We can piece the other information togegher..." Freya trailed off when Tessy¡¯s phone buzzed, signifying she had received a new message.


    She first thought it was Roman trying to reach out to his wife, but when Tessy¡¯s brows knitted after she read the message, she knew something else was up.


    "What is it?" She asked, her curiosity spiking.


    Tessy didn¡¯t respond. She turned the screen of the phone so Freya could read the message.


    <i>¡¯If you don¡¯t believe me, I have more proof. Come to Jubilee Park tonight by 11pm. You¡¯ll see for yourself who your husband really is. Come alone.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 98: Wait there

    <h4>Chapter 98: Wait there</h4>


    The moment his phone buzzed, Trevor snatched it off the table like a man who had just received a life-or-death transmission from the president.


    His hand moved so quickly, Roman¡ªwho sat quietly across from him¡ªbarely caught the motion. Trevor¡¯s eyes darted to the screen, and when he saw the name that popped up, the tight coil of anxiety in his chest loosened just a bit.


    "Freya," he breathed, exhaling a sigh that was soft, almost reverent, like a man praying for calm in the middle of a storm and getting an answer.


    His fingers danced across the screen with practiced ease, opening the message. A grin flickered across his lips as his eyes scanned the contents, lighting up with a mix of satisfaction and urgency.


    "I got the number," he announced, his voiceced with triumph, but he didn¡¯t wait for Roman to react. He was already turning his attention back to the device, opening his tracker app and typing rapidly. His focus had narrowed into a tunnel, nothing else in the room existed anymore.


    Roman said nothing. His form remained still, lounging against the back of the leather armchair with an unreadable expression. His fingers were steepled together in front of his face, a predator waiting for the right moment to strike.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask questions. He knew exactly what Trevor was doing.


    Trevor¡¯s fingers moved quickly, inputting data, his brows furrowing as the application pinged and flickered.


    Then his voice cut through the tense silence, a slow, almost theatrical drawl.


    "Current location unavable," he murmured, tapping at the screen again as if sheer determination would force the device to cough up more information. "Last known location..."


    He zoomed in, his knuckles going white from how tightly he gripped the phone. "Monero," he finally revealed, the name tumbling out like a curse. His brows knitted together, each sybleced with disbelief and anger.


    Across from him, Roman¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. Not one of amusement, but the kind that belonged to a man who had guessed right and didn¡¯t like what he knew. "I suspected it was going to be Monero," he said with a dark edge in his voice. "I can¡¯t believe an Omega wolf is conniving with dark witches to kill her own niece." He scoffed quietly, the sound bitter. "Truly mind-boggling. Where exactly in Monero is the bastard located?"


    Trevor didn¡¯t respond immediately. His eyes remained fixed on the screen, scanning, prodding the app for more. "Somewhere in Refina Forest," he finally said. "That¡¯s all I got." He gave the phone a shake, like he could rattle more data loose, but nothing new appeared.


    Roman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Send it to Liam," he said without hesitation. "Tell him I need him to find the bastard."


    Trevor nced up, mouth opening to ask something, but before he could speak, Roman was already standing, his powerful frame moving with a suddenness that made Trevor flinch in surprise.


    "Where are you going?" Trevor asked quickly, his voice holding a tinge of rm as he rose from his chair.


    Roman didn¡¯t break stride. His voice was calm but carried that undercurrent of danger that always surfaced when he was on the verge of action.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he said, his tone clipped, eyes set like stone. "I¡¯m not going to kill anybody. Not yet, at least," he added coldly, then stepped out of the house, leaving Trevor staring after him.


    ***


    "This is most definitely a trap," Freya said, her voice sharp with disapproval as she stared hard at the phone screen. Her arms were crossed, one brow raised in a perfect arc of skeptical disdain. "I don¡¯t believe it one bit. And e alone¡¯? Why the hell do you need to go alone?"


    The message on Tessy¡¯s phone still glowed softly between them, ominous in its simplicity. A time. A location. And a condition:e alone.


    Tessy¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty. "So you¡¯re saying I shouldn¡¯t go?" she asked, her voice carrying a trace of suspicion, like a woman walking a tightrope between instinct and impulse.


    Freya¡¯s mouth dropped open. "Wait. You were already considering it? Seriously?"


    Her tone was incredulous,ced with the kind of disbelief only best friends could muster. She leaned forward slightly, like she was trying to get a better look at Tessy¡¯s face to confirm if she was serious or had just temporarily lost her mind.


    "If I wasn¡¯t here," Freya continued, her voice climbing an octave, "you would¡¯ve believed this message and actually gone to a park. At eleven. At night. Alone. Just to confirm what?" She threw her hands up. "Is it worth risking your life for?"


    Tessy¡¯s voice was quieter this time, almost guilty. "I wouldn¡¯t be going alone. You¡¯de with me."


    "The message said toe alone," Freya snapped. "And no. I¡¯m noting with you. And neither are you going anywhere. No way I¡¯m letting you walk into that trap."


    There was a beat of silence between them.


    Tessy¡¯s eyes burned with something deeper than curiosity.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious?" she asked quietly, her voice low but intense. "Don¡¯t you want to know what it could be?"


    Freya sighed heavily, dragging a hand down her face. "Of course I¡¯m curious, Tess. But I¡¯m not a fool either."


    "So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m foolish?" Tessy asked, her tone sharper now, her back straightening like a shield had gone up.


    "No." Freya¡¯s voice softened, and she reached across, her hand hovering as if unsure whether to touch Tessy¡¯s. "I¡¯m saying you¡¯re hurt and desperate right now. You¡¯re not thinking clearly. I understand the need to know the truth. But we have to be smart about this, Tess. We have to be cautious."


    Tessy leaned back, folding her arms. "What if this is our only chance to find out the truth? You said we needed to investigate. How do we do that if we shy away from something like this?"


    Freya¡¯s shoulders sagged under the weight of the moment. She looked at her friend and saw the raw vulnerability that peeked through her anger.


    "You¡¯re not going to let this go, are you?" Freya asked quietly.


    Tessy¡¯s eyes were fierce, steady. "I just want to find out the truth about what happened. I think my mom deserves that. If there is something she wanted me to know... if that video was her trying to tell me something, then I don¡¯t want to pass up the chance to hear it."


    Freya inhaled slowly through her nose, nodding slightly as if trying to ept the inevitable. Another sigh slipped from her lips, a long, weary sigh, filled with resignation.


    "Maybe," Tessy said carefully, "we should involve the police. As a safety measure."


    "No," Freya said immediately, her voice sharp with finality. "We¡¯ll only be stirring up bigger problems if we do that." Her eyes locked with Tessy¡¯s, serious and unblinking. "This... this isn¡¯t something we can just throw to the cops. There are things in motion here we don¡¯t fully understand. Involving outsiders could blow everything up in our faces."


    "So, what?" Tessy whispered. "We do nothing?"


    "I didn¡¯t say that," Freya replied, conflicted. "My heart is screaming that something¡¯s not right."


    ***


    ~ Luminera ~


    Williams had only just concluded an intense strategy session with the warriors of his pack, the kind that left his mind buzzing and his shoulders tight from the sheer weight of responsibility. The moment he stepped out of the meeting hall and into the open air, seeking a moment to clear his head, his phone buzzed in his pocket. It was a message from Trevor.


    He quickly opened it and read its content, but the message was iplete. A furrow formed between Williams¡¯s brows as he stared at the screen, mentally weighing what was wrong and who they wanted him to find.


    He turned sharply on his heel and began walking toward his office, intending to call Roman immediately for more context. His fingers had barely hovered over the screen when a different call lit up his phone, the name shing across the disy: Ed.


    "Ed?" Williams answered as he pressed the phone to his ear, his tone calm but edged with urgency. He wasn¡¯t sure what to expect. Hope had be a cautious thing these days, a flicker always threatened by the winds of disappointment.


    Ed was the lead on the current search partybing through Monero and its environs, trying to track down Charlotte¡ªthe old witch who knew far more than she let on.


    "Alpha, we arrived at the east mountain of Monero," Ed began, his voice steady but heavy with the weight of a problem. "We found the cottage. It¡¯s exactly where the source said it would be. But... there¡¯s a problem."


    Williams¡¯s jaw tightened instinctively. "What¡¯s that?" he asked, already bracing for bad news. His fingers tightened around the phone, and his brow furrowed deeper.


    "There¡¯s a fog," Ed said, his voice dropping slightly, as if even he couldn¡¯t quite believe it himself. "A thick, unnatural fog surrounding the entire area. We can see the cottage through it, like it¡¯s taunting us, but we can¡¯t reach it."


    Williams¡¯s steps slowed. "How do you mean?"


    "We tried to reach it several times," Ed confirmed. The frustration in his voice now bled through, no longer held back. "Every path we take seems to lead us right back to our starting point. It¡¯s like we¡¯re walking in circles. No matter what direction we move in, we can¡¯t break through the fog¡¯s boundary."


    A tight silence followed his words, filled only by the faint rustling of wind on Ed¡¯s end and the slow exhale of breath from Williams¡¯s.


    "Wait there," Williams finally said. "I¡¯ll be with you shortly."

 Chapter 99: I have a picture

    <h4>Chapter 99: I have a picture</h4>


    Williams¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel with an intensity that made the leather creak beneath his fingers. The road from Luminera to Monero stretched endlessly before him, winding like a serpent through stretches of forest and valleys, but he didn¡¯t mind.


    His heart thudded with a rhythm of triumph. After all this time of searching, they had finally found Charlotte¡¯s location. The old witch who had disappeared from all radars, hidden by magic and silence, was no longer a ghost in the wind.


    He pressed harder on the elerator, the car engine responding with a growl. His eyes narrowed as the trees rushed by in a blur. Joy bloomed in his chest like wildfire, threatening to consume the cloud of worry that still lingered beneath the surface. It was not just joy over Charlotte¡ªthough that in itself was monumental. It was what she represented. rity and hopefully, a way to fix what had already gone terribly wrong.


    But even as hope surged through him, unease gnawed at his gut. Roman¡¯s issue weighed heavily on his mind. It was a different kind of urgency.


    As soon as he got into the car, he had called Trevor. The moment Trevor picked up, his voice had been clipped and concerned, and the exnation he gave... Williams could still hear the words echoing in his head. He cursed under his breath, mming his palm briefly against the steering wheel.


    How had he missed it? How could he, of all people, not have noticed the camera the woman had on her?


    He drove for hours, eyes alert, mind racing. Thendscape changed gradually as he left behind the popted roads and climbed into more secluded terrain. The east mountain loomed ahead, nketed in the thick veil of early evening fog.


    His car rumbled to a stop, tires crunching over gravel. As he stepped out, the cool mountain air brushed against his face, heavy with moisture and the scent of pine. His boots hit the ground with purpose.


    "Alpha," the warriors standing guard greeted him in unison, their heads bowed respectfully.


    He didn¡¯t waste time.


    "Where¡¯s the cottage?" he asked, voice low and clipped.


    There was no space for pleasantries at that moment. He had too much on his mind and not enough time to deal with small talk. The men straightened up and pointed toward the dense fog hanging at the edge of the clearing.


    "There," one of them said simply.


    Williams turned in that direction, already moving. When they stepped forward, as if to apany him, he stopped and shook his head once.


    "No. I go alone. It could be dangerous if you follow me."


    The men hesitated for only a breath before nodding and stepping back. Williams gave the thick wall of fog ahead a long look, then advanced. He circled its perimeter slowly, footsteps quiet against the earth, eyes scanning, senses open.


    Then he saw it. A weak spot.


    He raised his hand, palm facing outward, and whispered an incantation beneath his breath. The fog shuddered at hismand, thinning before swirling aside like curtains pulled from a hidden doorway. A narrow path revealed itself and he stepped through, the magical fog closing behind him silently, as if he¡¯d never entered at all.


    The temperature dropped. The air was thicker here, tinged with the metallic scent of old magic. Every step he took felt like walking into a memory, the kind that clung to your skin. Then the fog ahead cleared suddenly, giving way to a small clearing. And there it was.


    The cottage. Old, hunched, its wooden frame leaning slightly as though exhausted by time. Moss crept up its sides and smoke curledzily from the stone chimney. But it wasn¡¯t the cottage that made him pause.


    It was the figure standing just outside its door.


    She was bent slightly, a walking stick in her right hand supporting her frail form. Long silver hair hung like a curtain down her back, and her pale eyes were fixed squarely on him. Despite the years that had passed, despite her shrunken frame, he recognized her immediately.


    "Williams?" Her voice cracked, hesitant. "Is that you?"


    He nodded instinctively, though he wasn¡¯t sure if she could see him from where she stood.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me, Charlotte," he replied, his voice gentler than it had been in a long time. Then, he added, "Can Ie in?"


    Charlotte didn¡¯t move at first. Her eyes lingered on him for a long beat before she gave a raspy chuckle that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "You didn¡¯t ask my permission before breaking my barrier. Now you decide to get permission?"


    Her tone was dry, but not angry.


    "Come inside," she said, turning without waiting for his reply. Each of her steps was slow, deliberate. She disappeared into the darkened doorway, leaving it open behind her.


    Williams followed, bending his tall frame low to step through the crooked wooden door. The cottage swallowed him in an instant. It smelled of herbs, smoke, and something deeper¡ªlike memories steeped in time. The interior was cramped and dimly lit, filled with shelves that sagged beneath the weight of old jars and dusty tomes. Dried herbs hung from the ceiling in thick bunches, brushing his head as he passed under them.


    Every inch of the space screamed ancient witch. It was like stepping into a different world, one untouched by the passage of time outside.


    "I heard your mother passed," Charlotte said as she lowered herself onto a threadbare, single-seater sofa that looked as though it had once been red. "ept my condolences."


    "Thank you," Williams replied quietly.


    "Sit down," she said, gesturing to the only other chair in the room. A wooden one with a slight wobble, positioned across from her.


    Williams took the seat, settling into it carefully. He didn¡¯t bother easing into the conversation gently. He was ready to go straight to the point, but before he could say anything, Charlotte spoke again.


    "I¡¯m guessing you came to find me because of the Sirioni spell."


    Williams¡¯s brows shot up. Her words caught him off guard, but they also impressed him.


    "That is a really good guess," he said, his tone giving away his surprise.


    "It¡¯s not a guess, Williams," Charlotte said, her voice softer now, more tired. "I¡¯ve been expecting you. I was hoping you¡¯d make it here before I join my ancestors."


    She gave a small sigh, as though the weight of age was pressing down heavier than before. Then she added, "Casper is awake, so I knew you would show up here soon."


    Williams nodded slowly. "If you know all this, then I can believe you have the answers we seek," he said. "You know who performed the spell. And you knew it was iplete."


    Charlotte nodded, the lines on her face shifting with the movement.


    "I knew there were only two witches who could perform the Sirioni spell," she said, folding her fingers together on top of her cane. "Your mother. And you."


    She lifted her head, her gaze meeting his with rity that belied her frail appearance.


    "But you can imagine my shock when I realized she had it in her."


    Williams stiffened slightly. "She?" he asked.


    Charlotte nodded again, her eyes bing distant, as though reaching back into memories she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to remember.


    "She looked so ordinary on the outside," Charlotte said quietly. "An ordinary human. Nothing remarkable. Just another girl who¡¯d been sold to Casper as a breeder."


    Williams frowned, his impatience growing. He leaned forward slightly, waiting for her to continue. Charlotte¡¯s words wereing too slowly for his liking, and the need for answers wed at his chest.


    "But I soon realized she had something unique inside of her," Charlotte continued, her voice now tinged with wonder. "It didn¡¯t make sense at first. A simple human girl with the kind of magical powers that should¡¯ve belonged only to the highest bloodlines of witches?"


    Her voice trailed off and her eyes flickered to Williams, as if measuring how much more to say.


    "Charlotte," he said, his voice low, firm. "Who is she?" Williams asked, having heard enough of the riddles. He didn¡¯t know why but the way the woman was looking at him made him feel like he wasn¡¯t going to like what she would say.


    Williams¡¯s hands clenched the arms of the chair, but he didn¡¯t move. He waited, holding her gaze, hoping the name that escaped her lips would be the one piece of the puzzle they¡¯d been chasing.


    Charlotte inhaled deeply, the fire crackling in the hearth behind her casting long shadows across her face.


    "I don¡¯t know her real name, but she was called Caramel when we were still at Casper¡¯s camp because of the color of her skin. But I have a picture of her. Give me a minute to fetch it."


    Williams¡¯ heart skipped a beat. He knew a girl with skin like Caramel. The only girl who had ever meant anything to him. The girl he had sacrificed everything for. It couldn¡¯t be her, right?

 Chapter 100: Where is she?

    <h4>Chapter 100: Where is she?</h4>


    Charlotte pushed herself slowly off the chair, her bones creaking in protest as she rose with a deliberate kind of slowness that made Williams grind his teeth.


    Her wrinkled hands gripped the edge of the armrest for bnce, her joints stiff from age and time, but there was a grace to her, an unhurried elegance that only came with years of holding power and wielding it wisely.


    Dust floatedzily in the beam of sunlight filtering through the lone, cracked window, settling softly over old furniture and timeworn rugs.


    Charlotte began to walk, each step as slow and deliberate as a metronome set to its lowest tempo. She moved toward a worn-out bookshelf that had clearly seen better days. Its edges were chipped, some of its shelves bowed in the middle from the weight of ancient tomes and dusty potion bottles filled with murky liquids. A faint scent of dried herbs and old parchment clung to the air like a second skin, mixing with the earthy aroma of burning wood.


    Charlotte reached the shelf and raised a trembling hand, letting her fingers glide over the spines of the books, pausing asionally as if listening for the whisper of the one she sought.


    Williams watched her, his back tense against the stiff chair he sat in. Impatience gnawed at him like a persistent me, flickering brighter with each passing second. His jaw was tight, his fingers curled into his palms, but he forced himself to stay still.


    He knew better than to rush her. Charlotte may have been old, but she was no fool. She could smell urgency like blood in the water. And worse, she¡¯d use it against you. She didn¡¯t need to say anything to break you; she only needed to sense your desperation. And she had sensed his. That much was clear from the exaggerated slowness of her movements, the way she dragged every gesture out as though savoring his difort.


    She finally found the book, a thick, worn volume bound in cracked leather, its spine darkened from years of handling. With a satisfied hum, she pulled it from the shelf, cradling it as though it were something sacred, and turned to make the slow trek back to her seat.


    Williams wanted to scream. The seconds felt like hours, his heart drumming against his ribs in barely-contained frustration. He needed answers. But Charlotte was a master of time, of tension. She sat back in her chair with a soft exhale and nestled the book onto herp.


    But instead of opening it, or even addressing the reason Williams was here, she shifted her full attention to him, her milky eyes fixed on him with unnerving precision. There was power in her gaze.


    "You know," she began, her voice rough like parchment scraped against stone, "when I heard that you used the spell which split your core power in half, I was shocked to the bone." Her voice was slow, deliberate, each word sharpened to pierce. "And I wondered who it was that was worthy enough to receive such a sacrifice... from one of the most powerful witches of our time."


    Williams¡¯ pulse spiked. Her words sliced through hisposure, sending tremors of unease through him. He tried to maintain a neutral expression, but it was hard¡ªdamn hard¡ªwhen every syble she uttered felt like it was dragging up buried emotions he hadn¡¯t been ready to confront. The way she said "sacrifice" made his chest tighten. It was like she already knew. Like she was toying with him.


    "I prayed to meet this person one day," she added, her lips curling faintly as if she tasted his anxiety like sugar on her tongue.


    Williams clenched his jaw, swallowing down the desperate urge to speak. Every fiber in his being screamed for her to just say the name. Say it and end the torment. But Charlotte wasn¡¯t done with her game. Not yet.


    "Now when I met Caramel," she continued, her gnarled fingers finally flipping open the book in herp, "I knew there was something about her." Her tone softened, bing almost thoughtful. "But when she kept walking away in sadness every time your name was mentioned..." She turned another page slowly, as though time itself bowed to her whims. "I began my findings. Only to realize that my prayers might have been answered. And I might¡¯ve found the one whom the almighty Williams Xander found worthy of giving half of himself to."


    She paused then, both her hands and her words still. The room grew impossibly quiet. Even the wind outside seemed to still, as if holding its breath. Then, with a quiet rustle, she slipped something from between the pages¡ªa photograph, aged but carefully preserved¡ªand extended it toward Williams.


    "Your heart chose right, Williams," she said, her voice low but sure. "But your battles are not few."


    He took the photo from her weathered fingers. The moment his eyesnded on the image, his breath caught in his throat. His heart surged wildly and violently, with a whirlwind of emotions: shock, relief, wonder, and something deeper. Something sacred.


    Beautiful, multi-colored braids that tumbled down to her waist in vivid hues¡ªteal, copper, indigo, and rose¡ªeach one woven with tiny beads that shimmered in the light. Her skin was smooth, rich caramel that seemed to glow with warmth. Her eyes¡ªGod, her eyes¡ªwere like pools of honey, deep and golden, glinting withughter and secrets. And her smile... that smile could melt ciers. It was soft, kind, and heartbreakingly beautiful. Even in a still image, her essence radiated outwards, shaking him to the core.


    "Dera," he whispered, the name escaping his lips like a vow, soft and reverent. It wasn¡¯t just a name¡ªit was worship,ced with awe.


    "Yes, Dera," Charlotte echoed with a slow nod. "That was her name. But Casper never allowed any one of them to go by their names. He gave them new names." Her voice turned bitter at the mention of Casper, but she didn¡¯t linger on the thought.


    Williams raised his eyes to her, his expression tight. "Where is she?" he asked, his voice firm but raw, teetering on the edge of hope and dread. He needed the answer now. Every second that passed felt like another chisel blow carving away his resolve.


    But Charlotte, as always, didn¡¯t grant wishes on demand.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be in too much of a hurry, Williams," she said, leaning back into her chair as though she were discussing the weather. "Sometimes you just have to take it slow, and you will receive rity." She exhaled deeply, the breath rattling in her chest like the wind passing through old branches. "You young folks are always running. Especially you."


    He leaned forward, urgency tightening his every word. "I have a lot of things to attend to, Charlotte. That¡¯s why I¡¯m in a hurry. Things will go bad if I stay in one ce for too long."


    Charlotte closed her eyes, her fingers steepled against her chest. Another long, weary sigh escaped her lips. "There is nothing you can do to stop things from going bad today."


    His eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?"


    She didn¡¯t open her eyes as she spoke, her voice suddenly low and grim. "Casper is one step ahead of you. Thest ingredient toplete the Sirioni spell is hidden inside of the king¡¯s mate. If anything happens to her, finding Dera bes useless... and Casper bes undefeatable."


    Williams stiffened, his eyes widening in shock. His mind spun. No one had ever figured out thest ingredient. It had been a mystery for centuries, lost to time and rumor. Yet here she was, stating it like a matter of fact.


    "How did you know about this?" he demanded, leaning forward, needing to know she wasn¡¯t just spinning fables.


    Charlotte slowly opened her eyes. They bore into him with chilling rity. "I am not a child, Williams. And I wouldn¡¯t be telling you this if I didn¡¯t believe the witches would be in extreme danger should Casper win." Her voice had gained a fierce edge now, her frailty reced by something iron. "I have seen what he is capable of. I know the danger he poses. He is using the witches now to gain power, and they are foolishly ying his game."


    She leaned in slightly, her voice turning cold. "He will squash them all like cockroaches once he gets what he wants."


    Williams stared at her, the weight of her words pressing down on his chest like a boulder.


    "If you ever find yourself in a situation," she continued, "where you have to choose between something else and saving the queen¡¯s life... pick thetter."


    The silence that followed was thick, trembling with unspoken dread.


    "You didn¡¯t tell me where to find Dera," Williams said again, his voice quiet but firm. "Where is she, Charlotte?" he asked, his patience worn to the thinnest thread.


    And yet, true to her nature, Charlotte offered no answer. Only the slow, knowing rise of her brow as the fire crackled in the hearth behind her.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    Chapter 100. Please take some time to leave a review. Thank you. XOXO

 Chapter 101: No escaping it

    <h4>Chapter 101: No escaping it</h4>


    The silence in the room was starting to weigh heavy and suffocating. The wooden clock on the wall ticked on, persistent and patient, marking the seconds as they crawled by. Williams had been sitting there, eyes boring into Charlotte with the kind of intensity that could peel skin. But she didn¡¯t flinch. She never did.


    "You want to know where she is, and I know where she is," Charlotte finally spoke, her voice slicing through the heavy quiet like a de. Her eyes didn¡¯t leave his. "I would have loved to tell you where she is, Williams, but the only problem is that I cannot tell you."


    Her words settled into the air like a slow-falling feather, yet they hit him with the weight of a mountain.


    Williams blinked. Once. Twice. His mouth opened, then closed. Thoughts swarmed his mind like a thousand hos, stinging him with fury, confusion, desperation. His fingers twitched at his sides, clenching, unclenching, until he finally managed to speak.


    "Why can¡¯t you tell me?"


    His voice came out low, barely restrained. The tremor in it revealed the volcano bubbling underneath, ready to explode.


    Charlotte sighed, dragging her hands down her skirt like the act could help soothe the burden of her words.


    "Caramel went through a lot in Casper¡¯s camp," she said, her tone quieter now, almost tender. "And right now, all she wants is to live in peace. She doesn¡¯t want to be associated or have anything to do with the werewolves¡¯ and witches¡¯ world anymore."


    Her words were like a p to his face. He felt the sting in his chest before it made it to his expression, which he struggled to keep neutral. But the storm in his eyes gave him away. He leaned forward in his chair, gripping the armrest.


    "Just tell me where she is," Williams snapped, no longer able to keep the impatience from bleeding into his voice. "I can handle the rest."


    "You think you have what it takes to make her return to this messed up ce?" Charlotte asked, her face still calm, still unreadable. Her eyes remained trained on him, steady and unwavering.


    "Charlotte!" The growl ripped through Williams¡¯ throat before he could stop it. His hands curled into fists, knuckles whitening.


    The woman threw her head back andughed, a deep, throatyugh that came from somewhere in her belly. Her shoulders shook from the force of it, and she covered her mouth for a moment before speaking again.


    "Why does it feel this good to annoy the one and only Williams Xander?" she asked, still chuckling, her voice tinged with amusement. She didn¡¯t wait for an answer; she didn¡¯t expect one.


    "I already told you, I can¡¯t give you her location. She made me promise, and I gave her my word. I am a woman of my word, Williams. You know that."


    Her smile faded, reced with an expression of unshakable resolve.


    "If you want to find her, you¡¯ll have to do it yourself."


    Williams exhaled sharply, the sound filled with bitter frustration. At this point, he knew it. He wasn¡¯t getting anything else from her. The anticipation that had red within him the moment she hinted at knowing Dera¡¯s whereabouts was now smothered, snuffed out by the brick wall of her conviction.


    But it involved Dera. So he wasn¡¯t ready to walk away. Not just yet.


    "Do it myself?" he repeated, disbelief dripping from each syble. He leaned forward, ring at her. "I have searched for Dera for years, and I¡¯m still searching for her up till this moment. If I could do it myself, I would have done it a long time ago."


    "Would you?" Charlotte¡¯s tone was quieter now, but it held a de¡¯s edge. Her gaze pinned him like a dart. "Would you really?"


    Williams frowned, caught off-guard. "What are you talking ab¡ª"


    And then he stopped.


    The weight of her implication mmed into him like a tidal wave. His breath caught in his throat, eyes widening slightly. "No."


    "Exactly my point," Charlotte murmured, her voice no longer teasing. "You wouldn¡¯t have done it a long time ago because you avoid it like a gue."


    His jaw tensed.


    "That is dark magic, Charlotte," Williams bit out, his voice low but fierce.


    "And you are what? A white witch?" she asked, one brow arching slowly.


    She didn¡¯t wait for an answer. Didn¡¯t need one.


    "You are a dark witch, Williams. It¡¯s in your blood. You haven¡¯t even unlocked your full abilities and you¡¯re already this powerful. Imagine what would happen¡ªwhat kind of power you¡¯d possess¡ªif you used your full abilities."


    Williams shot to his feet, his breathing faster now. The old wooden floor groaned beneath his boots. He turned away for a moment, jaw clenched so tightly it ached.


    "I don¡¯t want that kind of power."


    Charlotte leaned back in her chair, her eyes never leaving him. "It doesn¡¯t matter whether you want it or not. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you run away from dark magic. One day, you¡¯ll need to use your nature-given gift."


    She paused, letting the words sink in.


    "That day is here. If Caramel, or Dera, means as much to you as you im, then you would definitely find her. And if not for yourself, you¡¯d find her for the king. Either way, Williams... you must use your abilities. There is no escaping it."


    Williams let out a sigh, long and worn, filled with everything he hadn¡¯t said yet. His shoulders sagged slightly, the weariness of years spent chasing a ghost settling on them again.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know. He knew that dark magic could help him find Dera. But knowledge didn¡¯t make it easier. He also knew the cost. He knew what dabbling in that part of himself could do. It could corrupt. Consume. Drive him to madness. And that wasn¡¯t something he could afford. Not now. Not yet.


    But the image of her face, herugh, the memory of the way she used to look at him like he was all that mattered to her... it haunted him. And now, more than ever, it called to him like a lifeline.


    With quiet resolve, he lifted his hand that held the small, weathered photograph Charlotte had shown him earlier. Dera looked back at him through the frozen moment in time, her eyes soft, her smile soothing.


    He turned to Charlotte again, voice low. "Can I keep the picture?"


    His fingers curled protectively around it. He hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to have her picture when they were together. Having it now was like a tiny thread tying him back to her. He didn¡¯t want to let it go.


    Charlotte waved a hand, dismissive yet gentle. "Of course you can."


    Her voice turned wistful.


    "When you do find her, make sure shees to visit me. I hope to see her again before I take myst breath." Her gaze grew distant for a moment before she added, "Also... I have a gift for her."


    Williams gave a short, solemn nod. "I¡¯ll take my leave now. Thank you for your time."


    Charlotte offered a thin smile, her voice barely above a whisper. "Just defeat Casper. That¡¯s the only appreciation that would make sense to me... and give me some peace. Doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m dead or alive when it happens."


    He held her gaze for a moment, then turned and stepped out of the house.


    The sunlight outside felt harsher now, ring. He squinted briefly, then gestured to his men to stand down.


    "You can all head back to Luminera." he said, voice curt, clipped.


    They obeyed without question, getting into their car and driving away from the east mountain.


    Williams looked around for a while, standing in the same spot. Momentster, he climbed into his car, the leather seat groaning under his weight as he settled behind the wheel. His hands rested on it for a moment. He could still hear Charlotte¡¯s words echoing in his ears.


    There is no escaping it.


    He started the car. But instead of turning towards the path that led to Luminera, he made a sharp turn and headed toward Apex Dominica. Roman¡¯s and Tessy¡¯s issue weighed heavily on his mind.


    The road stretched before him, winding and empty, but halfway through the journey, his phone buzzed violently against the dashboard. He reached for it without hesitation.


    The caller was Vanessa.


    He picked up, switching to hands free mode.


    "Alpha, we have trouble," Vanessa¡¯s voice came through in rushed, ragged breaths. She was running. He could hear the wind in the background, the pounding of her feet, and her breathing pattern. "Casper¡¯s men are attacking, and these ones are worse than thest."


    The words hit him like a lightning bolt, and that was all he needed to hear to make him change direction.


    Without a word, he mmed his foot on the brake, yanked the steering wheel into a sharp U-turn, and raced back toward Luminera, tires screeching on the asphalt.

 Chapter 102: You made it

    <h4>Chapter 102: You made it</h4>


    Williams had barely driven for five minutes when the sound of his ringing phone shattered the silence in the car. He let out a small sigh, ncing briefly at the screen of his phone. Another call.


    His fingers tightened on the steering wheel, a subtle sign of the pressure mounting in his chest. But this time, when he checked the caller ID, it wasn¡¯t Vanessa, one of his warriors or a subordinate from the Luminera side. It was Trevor.


    He didn¡¯t waste time.


    With a swift swipe, he answered the call. "Trevor?"


    "Alpha Williams," Trevor¡¯s voice rang out, slightly muffled by the wind. "You need to be at Apex Dominica this evening. I¡¯ve got a bad feeling."


    Williams frowned. "Talk to me. What¡¯s going on?"


    "Boss thinks the witches will make a move tonight. He is not sure yet but I am not willing to doubt him on this. And the fact that he is still recovering from that trip to the God realm means he might not be able to handle them alone if ites down to a fight."


    Williams¡¯ jaw clenched. The tension in his mind escted as he began to mentally recalcte his entire day. His eyes darted to the dashboard clock. It was already midday. With any luck, he¡¯d make it to Luminera in a little over an hour.


    But here was the problem. He couldn¡¯t not go to Luminera. He couldn¡¯t afford to leave his people exposed. Those creatures weren¡¯t just a threat; they were chaos incarnate. If he didn¡¯t show up, they¡¯d reduce everything he had built to ash.


    On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t abandon Roman either. The witches weren¡¯t to be underestimated, especially not now, when they were clearly making bolder moves.


    "I¡¯ll be there soon," he said to Trevor, voice low but sure, and without waiting for another word, he ended the call and tossed the phone aside. His foot pressed down on the gas pedal with new urgency, and the car roared forward.


    The roads blurred beneath him as he sped to Luminera.


    By the time he arrived, the ce was already an inferno of chaos.


    Thick smoke hung in the air, tinged with the scent of blood and burning wood. The cries of the injured echoed through the park, blending with the snarls and growls of unnatural beasts. As soon as he stepped out of the car, his eyes swept the carnage before him.


    Some of his warriorsy motionless, their eyes still open in death. Others writhed on the ground, groaning in pain as they clutched at wounds that sizzled and smoked, tainted with dark magic.


    One of them caught his attention immediately. Vanessa.


    She was crouched behind a toppled column, her hand pressed tightly to her side. Blood stained her fingers, but from the look in her eyes, she was still very much alert.


    He rushed to her side.


    "I¡¯m okay, Alpha" she muttered quickly before he could ask. "It¡¯s not too deep."


    Still, his eyes narrowed as he scanned the field.


    She was right.


    The attackers were nothing like the ones from thest time. These ones moved with calcted aggression, shadows clinging to their forms like armor, their eyes glowing with venomous red light.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He didn¡¯t think twice.


    He dove straight into the chaos, unleashing himself on the creatures with primal fury.


    His fists crackled with energy, and every swing was deadly, decisive. He was a storm, a tempestced with raw, electric vengeance. For every warrior that had fallen, he struck with double the force. Each monster he brought down screamed in an inhuman voice, their bodies dissipating into ash upon death.


    He lost track of time, of space, of everything but the rhythm ofbat.


    When thest of them dropped, and the echo of the final shriek faded into silence, he stood breathless, injured, bloodstained, and burning.


    He looked around.


    Many dead, many injured. And yet, there was no room for rest.


    It was in that moment, among the devastation, that Charlotte¡¯s words came back to him, re-echoing in his mind. He realized he could no longer afford to hold back. Not now. Not ever again.


    If he truly wanted to win this war... he¡¯d have to embrace every ounce of power he¡¯d been suppressing.


    With grim determination setting in his bones, he raised his hands, and with an ancient chant murmured under his breath, he formed a protective barrier around the pack house. A shimmering wall of golden light emerged, encasing the space like an unbreakable dome.


    Only then did he turn on his heel, his body already aching, and set off once more, this time to Apex Dominica.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Roman had given up hope that the witches would strike that night. If they¡¯d been nning something, he figured they would have acted by now. The night was already crawling in, and the stillness of it had lulled him into an almost false sense of calm.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t careless.


    He¡¯d made up his mind earlier that he was going to spend the night in his car. Parked at just the right angle where he could keep a silent eye on Freya¡¯s house from a distance. No one woulde near without him noticing. He¡¯d see everything.


    He was mid-way through getting dressed when a firm knocknded on his door.


    "Boss," Trevor¡¯s voice called out urgently.


    Roman pulled the door open.


    "What is it?" His voice was crisp, direct.


    "They¡¯re on the move," Trevor said.


    Roman¡¯s expression shifted. "Who? The witches?"


    "No, boss," Trevor replied. "Madam and Freya. Daniel just called me now. He said they got in the car and left the house."


    Roman¡¯s brows pulled together sharply. "Where are they headed?"


    "He doesn¡¯t know yet," Trevor responded quickly. "But they¡¯re driving north as we speak. He¡¯s trailing them."


    Roman didn¡¯t waste time. He was already strapping on his boots.


    ***


    It was a few minutes before 11:00 p.m. when Freya eased the car to a slow, careful stop in front of the park.


    The street was deathly still.


    The kind of still that pressed against your eardrums and made your skin crawl. Themps lining the roadside barely flickered, their bulbs weak and stuttering. The darkness felt thicker than usual, like it had substance. Like it could reach out and touch them if they sat there too long.


    Freya didn¡¯t say much.


    She simply leaned back in her seat, exhaling softly, her eyes fixed ahead.


    "We¡¯re here," she said in a quiet voice, her tone strangely hollow as she stared straight into the night.


    Tessy shifted beside her, ncing around the eerie, empty park.


    A long silence followed before Tessy finally spoke.


    "I¡¯ve never been this confused in my entire life," she confessed, dragging her fingers through her hair in a weary motion.


    Freya turned to look at her, concern flickering across her features.


    "How do you mean?" she asked, her brows gently furrowed.


    Tessy looked down at her hands.


    "That feeling..." she began slowly, her voice soft but weighted. "Like you¡¯re about to make the biggest mistake of your life."


    Her words hung in the air like a curse.


    "I can¡¯t exin it," she went on, eyes darting toward the dashboard as if it held answers. "But it¡¯s there. That gnawing feeling."


    Earlier in the day, she¡¯d been consumed by anger. Rage. Hatred. But now... everything had slowed. The fog had lifted just enough for rity to seep in. And she took her time to think about everything that had happened to her recently, especially that deadly dream.


    The dream still echoed in her mind. The one where she first heard about her pregnancy. The one where she saw a figure who looked hauntingly like her mother. A figure whose face remained hidden in the hood.


    She felt like she was drowning in riddles, dropped into a world of puzzles with no starting point. All she wanted at that point was rity. She needed to know what the hell was going on in her life.


    She let her head fall back against the seat, her fingers curling into fists in herp.


    "I suddenly feel like we should return to the house," she said, her voice trembling, "but the voice urging me to do this... it¡¯s just as strong. It¡¯spelling, Freya. I wish there was a way to make you understand."


    Her voice cracked on thatst word, frustration and fear melting together into one raw emotion.


    Freya reached across the console and gently ced her hand over Tessy¡¯s.


    "Whatever you decide, Tess," she said in that steady, calming voice of hers, "we doing it together."


    Something about the way she said it brought a wave of calm to Tessy¡¯s panicked mind.


    Tessy closed her eyes, forcing herself to think.


    When she opened them again, they shimmered with resolve.


    Just as she was about to say something, her phone buzzed, indicating she had received a new message.


    She picked it up, pulse pounding as she tapped the screen.


    <i>You made it. But the show isn¡¯t happening in the car. Come into the park, behind the aqua ferris, and you will see for yourself all you need to know.</i>

 Chapter 103: Too much hurry

    <h4>Chapter 103: Too much hurry</h4>


    Tessy stared at the message on her phone for the third time, her brows furrowed in concentration as she let the words sink in. Her hands, now mmy with sweat, tightened around the device.


    The message was short and direct, but what disturbed her most was the implication. It meant someone was watching them. Not just watching them, but watching them right now. Slowly, she tilted the screen toward Freya.


    "Read this," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Freya took the phone, her eyes scanning the message quickly. As soon as she read it, her expression morphed from curiosity to rm. Her head snapped up, and she immediately began scanning their surroundings with wide, alert eyes.


    Tessy followed suit, her gaze darting from one shadowy corner of the parking lot to the next. The hairs on the back of Tessy¡¯s neck stood upright. She was being watched. They were both being watched.


    A lump formed in her throat, but she swallowed it down. Then, with sudden resolve, she unlocked the car door and swung it open. Cool air rushed in to meet her, prickling her skin.


    "Tessy!" Freya snapped, her voiceced with disbelief as she watched her friend step out of the car. "What are you doing?"


    Without looking back, Tessy took a few cautious steps forward, her eyes fixed on the giant structure far in the distance¡ªthe aqua Ferris wheel. Its skeletal frame loomed against the sky, unmoving and silent, like a ghost from a forgotten fairground.


    "I¡¯m going to the aqua Ferris," she said simply, her voice low and steady, though her heart thudded violently in her chest.


    Freya¡¯s mouth fell open. "You what?"


    Tessy turned her head slightly toward her. "You need to stay here," she said, her tone firm. "If I don¡¯te back in time, go get help."


    The look Freya gave her was one of horror mixed with defiance. She stepped out of the car too, mming the door shut behind her.


    "Absolutely not, Tessy," she said sharply. "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you walk in there alone. No way. It¡¯s either we go together, or we don¡¯t go at all."


    Tessy met her eyes and saw the fierce determination, the fire of loyalty burning behind her friend¡¯s stubborn re. She sighed. Fighting Freya was pointless when she made up her mind. Besides, a part of her, no, all of her, was grateful for thepany.


    "Fine," Tessy muttered, "but we¡¯re going slow. And we stay together. Agreed?"


    Freya gave a small nod. "Agreed."


    Fingersced, they began walking toward the Ferris wheel, their steps cautious and deliberate. Each footfall felt louder than thest, echoing against the silent backdrop of the deserted amusement park. The silence around them was eerie. The ce, once filled withughter and music, was now a graveyard of memories, empty stalls and rusting rides staring back at them like broken dreams.


    The closer they got to the Ferris wheel, the louder their heartbeats became, until it felt like thunder pounding in their ears. The structure loomed evenrger up close, its towering frame cutting a jagged silhouette against the sky. The colors of the wheel had long faded, and the cabins were cracked, their ss panels smeared with grime. It groaned softly in the breeze, the kind of sound that made Tessy¡¯s skin crawl.


    They paused in front of it, staring up at the giant metal structure as if expecting it to suddenly spring to life.


    "Now what?" Freya whispered.


    "We go around the back," Tessy replied, nodding toward a narrow path that led behind the wheel.


    Their footsteps crunched against gravel as they rounded the base of the wheel. There, behind the ride, was a sight neither of them expected: a metal fence, rusted and covered in vines. A bold red Do Not Trespass sign was nailed across the middle, its paint chipped but its warning unmistakable. Beyond ity a forest¡ªdense, dark, and uninviting. Trees stood tall like sentinels, their leaves whispering secrets to one another in the wind.


    Both women came to a halt, staring into the pitch-ck abyss ahead.


    "What exactly are we supposed to see here?" Tessy asked, her voice skeptical, brows drawn tightly together.


    Freya shook her head. "I¡¯m not sure myself."


    Barely had the words left her mouth when it happened.


    A sharp swish of movement. A blur from the corner of Tessy¡¯s eye.


    Then Freya jerked violently beside her, her eyes going wide with shock. A piece of cloth was mped over her mouth, and at the same time, a needle pricked her upper arm.


    "Freya!" Tessy screamed, horror flooding her chest like ice water.


    Freya struggled, but her fight was brief. Within seconds, her body went limp.


    "FREYA!" Tessy cried again, reaching out to grab her, but two men had already seized her friend, dragging her away with terrifying efficiency. She didn¡¯t even see where they came from or how had they crept up without a sound?


    Tessy took a desperate step forward, but another figure stepped into her path.


    "Not that way, Tessy," the man said, his voice low and gruff. He pointed toward the dark forest. "We¡¯re heading this way."


    Her breath caught in her throat. The man was huge, broad-shouldered and intimidating. Shadows concealed most of his face, but what little she could see of it looked hardened, like someone who had seen too much and cared too little.


    "My friend!" she cried. "What have you done to her? Where are they taking her?"


    The man¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver, and his voice remained cold and steady. "We asked you toe alone. You didn¡¯t listen."


    Tessy¡¯s eyes were burning, her fists clenched at her sides.


    "But don¡¯t worry," he added. "Your friend is only sleeping. We won¡¯t harm her. What you¡¯re about to see... is for your eyes alone. She isn¡¯t supposed to see it. That¡¯s why we had to do that."


    Tessy red at him, her heart racing with fear and rage. "What is it you want to show me?" she demanded. "I¡¯m not going into that forest with you."


    The man smiled. A slow, unsettling smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "Oh, but you have to," he said. "If not, youring here would be in vain. And we don¡¯t want that, do we?"


    Before she could answer, he reached out and grabbed her wrist, his grip like a vise. She tried to yank her arm free, but it was like fighting a wall of iron.


    "Let me go!" she screamed, twisting and struggling, but he didn¡¯t stop. Her feet scraped against the ground as he pulled her deeper into the forest, the foliage swallowing them whole. Every few seconds, she turned her head back, desperate to catch one more glimpse of Freya. But she was gone. The men dragging her had vanished into the trees, taking her friend away to who-knows-where.


    Tessy¡¯s voice cracked as she screamed again, "FREYA!"


    But no answer came. Only the sound of birds fluttering in the trees above them, and the wind.


    Eventually, the man stopped dragging her. They had arrived at a clearing. The moon, finally breaking through the clouds, cast a silvery glow across the open space. Trees circled the clearing like silent spectators.


    A few meters away stood a man. His back was turned to her.


    Tessy gasped for breath, her chest heaving, adrenaline coursing through her veins. Her wrist ached from the man¡¯s iron grip. The man released her then and stepped aside.


    "She¡¯s here," he said, loud enough for the other man to hear.


    The figure at the center slowly turned around.


    Tessy recoiled.


    Half of his face was gone.


    The entire left side looked like it had been sliced away with something cruel and sharp. What remained was a grotesque disy of muscle and scorched skin, as though someone had tried to burn the wound closed. His good eye stared at her, unblinking.


    Her stomach turned.


    "Wee, Tessy," he said.


    His voice... it sounded familiar. Disturbingly familiar.


    She frowned, her heart pounding louder in her ears. "Who are you?" she demanded, trying to mask the tremble in her voice. "What do you want from me?"


    The man tilted his head slightly, as if amused.


    "What I want from you?" he echoed, his tone deceptively calm. "To show you how wicked your husband is, of course. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here?"


    Her throat constricted. She opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, he continued.


    "And you asked who I am."


    He gave a slow, satisfied nod.


    "I am your father¡¯s best friend, of course. You can call me Jedidiah."


    Tessy frowned. Jedidiah? She knew none of her father¡¯s friend by that name or face.


    "I don¡¯t care who you are," she snapped, shaking with cold and fury. "What is it you want to show me about my husband?"


    She wanted this over. She wanted to find Freya. She wanted to go home.


    But Jedidiah only chuckled softly, shaking his head.


    "Too much hurry," he said, that grotesque face twisting in amusement.

 Chapter 104: She should have listened

    <h4>Chapter 104: She should have listened</h4>


    The more the man spoke, the more Tessy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she had heard his voice somewhere before. It curled around the edges of her memory, wing at a faint echo she couldn¡¯t quite reach.


    Yet no matter how hard she searched her mind, it refused to yield an answer. The voice felt oddly familiar, like a half-remembered melody heard in a dream, but the face?


    His face didn¡¯t ring a bell at all. She was sure she would have remembered it. There was no forgetting a face like that¡ªpart of it grotesquely maimed, leaving behind a patchwork of scarred skin and hollowness where a cheek should have been. It was the kind of face that haunted nightmares. And if she had seen it before, she would have woken up screaming. She would¡¯ve remembered.


    "Do you like my face?" the man asked suddenly, his voice slicing through her thoughts like a jagged de as if he had been reading her mind.


    Tessy blinked, startled.


    "It¡¯s a masterpiece, isn¡¯t it?" he continued, his eyes dancing with something cruel. Amusement, mockery, madness, it was hard to tell.


    Tessy didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t feel the need to.


    She didn¡¯t like his face. In fact, she hated it. Every fiber of her being recoiled at the sight of it. It made her skin crawl. Her stomach turned. But she kept her expression impassive. Although he repulsed her to the core, she wasn¡¯t going to admit it to his face.


    "It¡¯s your dear husband¡¯s handiwork," the man added, his voice dipping into something darker, his eyes turning colder.


    Tessy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her breath caught as her gaze flicked once more to the disfigured half of his face. Her lips parted slightly in shock, though she masked it quickly.


    "He did this to me." The man pointed to the missing patch of flesh, his fingers trembling slightly, and Tessy caught the flicker of rage in his eyes. His voice had dropped to a guttural snarl, every word vibrating with venom.


    "You expect me to believe that without proof?" Tessy asked sharply, trying to stand her ground. She narrowed her eyes, resisting the urge to take a step back as the chill of unease slid down her spine.


    Then she heard a snap. A sharp crack from behind her. The sound of dried branches breaking beneath a foot made her head turn instantly. She nced over her shoulder, instincts spiking. But it was only the man who had dragged her here. He was standing a few paces away now, arms crossed, his stance oddly stiff. He looked extremely ufortable and Tessy couldn¡¯t determine why.


    She didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it.


    "You want proof?" the half-faced man rasped, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. His voice held a sinister drip, like a leaking faucet in a silent house.


    "I¡¯ll give you proof."


    With a snap of his fingers, two figures emerged from the veil of darkness behind him. They stepped out like phantoms, shadows given flesh.


    One was a woman, tall and slender, with jet ck hair that fell straight past her shoulders like a waterfall of ink. Her skin was pale, unnaturally so, and her smile spread far too wide across her face, giving her the look of a porcin doll cracked in all the wrong ces.


    The other was a man. His hair, as ck as night, brushed his shoulders. His eyes were empty and as ck as night. As if light refused to touch them.


    Tessy¡¯s stomach dropped. Her limbs stiffened.


    Cold sweat broke out across her back and gathered at her temples.


    "Come closer for your proof, Tessy," the woman said, her voice strangely sharp.


    There was a screeching edge to it, like nails on rusted metal. The sound wed its way into Tessy¡¯s ears, making her wince and twist away slightly. Her stomach turned again.


    Tessy didn¡¯t budge. "Why do I have toe to you for it?" she asked, her tone wary, her body tense. "Show it to me. I can see it from here."


    Something about the entire setup screamed trap. Every step forward would be a mistake, she could feel it in her bones.


    Before the woman could respond, the man behind her¡ªthe one who dragged her into this godforsaken ce¡ªsuddenly spoke, his voice tight.


    "He is here. We can¡¯t afford to waste any more time."


    Tessy barely had time to process what he meant before he shoved her forward roughly, without hesitation.


    "Hey!" she snapped, stumbling several steps ahead.


    She barely managed to regain her bnce. Her shoes crunched against the dead leaves and brittle twigs that littered the forest floor.


    "What is wrong with you?" she barked, turning to re at him. However, instead of responding to her query, he shoved her again, even harder than thest time.


    The force sent her crashing to the ground. Her knees hit first, jarring through her body. Her palms scraped against something coarse and sandy. Shended hard, right in the middle of where they clearly wanted her to be.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?!" she screamed again, scrambling to her feet.


    But he was already moving.


    Tessy watched, her eyes wide as he pulled something from inside his coat. She realized it was a small leather pouch. He opened it and poured out a fine, pale powder, sprinkling it on the ground in a deliberate line, muttering words in anguage Tessy didn¡¯t understand.


    The words didn¡¯t sound like anything humans should be speaking.


    And when she heard that, her mind took her back to her dream. It was the samenguage they were speaking in the dream that the man was speaking right at that moment.


    Then it hit her. The voice of the half faced man called Jedidiah. He was the leader that was about to stab her in the dream.


    By the time he finished with the powder and the chants, he stepped back, away from the circle.


    Tessy tried to follow, her instincts screaming at her to move, to run, but when she reached the edge where the powder line had been drawn, her body mmed into something. An invisible wall.


    She jerked backward, stumbling.


    Her brows knitted. "Why can¡¯t I move? What is going on? What did you do?" Her voice was rising now, panic creeping into her chest, curling its fingers around her throat.


    She tried to turn to the others, in search of answers, but what she got was a sudden sharp pain right before she couldpletely turn around. A sting at the side of her neck so quick she barely registered it. She had been injected.


    She spun around in time to see the ck-haired woman stepping away, already pulling out a second pouch.


    She was repeating the man¡¯s earlier action¡ªspreading powder in a precise line, closing a full circle around Tessy, her lips moving rapidly, chanting.


    But by then, nothing mattered anymore except for what Tessy was feeling inside of her.


    The substance injected into her was already making itself known.


    It started as a warmth, deep in her chest, like the ember of a me. But it didn¡¯t stop there.


    The warmth grew hotter, spreading like wildfire through her veins, curling through her limbs, seeping into her bones. Heat pooled under her skin. Her breaths grew shallow.


    She clenched her fists. "What did you do to me?" she shouted, her voice cracking.


    Then the warmth graduated into a burn, like she had been thrown into a furnace.


    Tessy let out a scream, raw and guttural, staggering back until she mmed into the invisible barrier again.


    She wed at the air, at the ground, tried anything to escape, but she couldn¡¯t. She was trapped.


    Her attackers stood at a distance now, all four of them gathered together, watching silently. Observing her like she was an experiment.


    "What are you doing to me?!" she screamed at them. Her voice was hoarse, desperate. "Let me out of this ce! I can¡¯t breathe!"


    They didn¡¯t respond, neither did they move to help. They only watched silently.


    The heat inside her grew unbearable. Her body felt like it was boiling from within, her skin burning from the inside out.


    Sweat poured down her face and neck, soaking her clothes. Gasping, she tore at her topyer, yanking it off in a frantic attempt to relieve the heat.


    But it didn¡¯t help.


    As if the heat torture was not enough, an intense pain came next, a bolt of agony straight to her skull.


    It dropped her to her knees, then traveled all the way to her stomach.


    Tessy screamed again, louder than before. Her hands clutched her abdomen, her nails digging into her skin. The pain was unrelenting. It ate away at her from the inside.


    "What do you want from me?!" she sobbed, kneeling in the dirt, tears blurring her vision as the pain refused to ease.


    And as thest thread of strength left her body, Tessy knew she should¡¯ve listened. She should¡¯ve turned back. That voice that urged her to go... it had tried to save her.


    But she hadn¡¯t listened.

 Chapter 105: Stay with me

    <h4>Chapter 105: Stay with me</h4>


    Roman did not wait for the car toe to aplete halt before he flung the door open and jumped out, his boots hitting the ground with a heavy and urgent thud.


    His body surged forward instinctively, driven by a primal force, his eyes already locked on the familiar terrain of the park that gradually blended into the dense, shadowy forest ahead.


    There was no pause, no hesitation, no second-guessing. His instincts screamed louder than any rational thought or strategy, and that was all the motivation he needed to propel himself into the heart of the thicket.


    Leaves and twigs cracked and crunched beneath his boots as he barreled through the undergrowth, moving like a force of nature. Each step was driven by a potent mix of adrenaline and a growing dread that coiled like a serpent in his gut.


    The air was thick, saturated with the scent of pine, moss, but none of it mattered. What pierced through all of it, what sliced through the haze like a de, was the faint sound that reached his ears. Low whispers, hurried footsteps, and the unmistakable rustling that only came from people fleeing in haste.


    They were off to his left.


    Without a moment of dy, Roman veered sharply in that direction. His strides lengthened, his breathing deepened, and his heart pounded with a sense of urgency that nearly stole his breath.


    Daniel was not far behind him, his own breathing measured and steady despite their brutal pace, as he followed Roman¡¯s every movement with precision and loyalty. The whispers grew fainter the closer they got, until atst, there was nothing but silence once more. It wrapped the forest like an eerie shroud, heavy and suffocating, a silence too deliberate to be natural.


    Roman came to an abrupt halt as his gaze locked onto a figure lying sprawled across the forest floor. It was Freya.


    Her body appeared still, her limbs syed out in different angles like a discarded doll. Her brown hair was strewn across the earth, fanning around her dirt-streaked face, with leaves clinging to her as though the very forest wanted to be one with her.


    "Take her to the car," Roman ordered, his voice emerging as a low and guttural growl. There was no room for argument or discussion in his tone.


    Daniel did not hesitate. He moved quickly, scooping Freya¡¯s body into his arms with practiced efficiency, cradling her carefully despite the urgency of the moment. Roman did not wait. His mind was elsewhere, already pushing past the moment, already reaching forward.


    He closed his eyes for the briefest of seconds, forcing the surrounding noise to fade. He drew in a deep breath, purging his mind of every distraction. His senses red to life, ears twitching to catch even the slightest sound, his nostrils ring to track any lingering scent. And then, he caught onto Tessy¡¯s scent.


    His eyes snapped open with sudden ferocity. Every muscle in his body tensed like a drawn bow. And then he moved.


    This time, he did not walk. He ran.


    Branches pped at his arms and tore at his clothes as he barreled through the thick forest, his legs moving so fast they blurred beneath him. He dodged around tree trunks and leapt over roots with supernatural speed and precision.


    While at it, he heard her scream. The sound of it cut through the trees like a razor-sharp knife, slicing through the air, desperate and raw.


    His heart nearly stopped in his chest.


    The scream rang out again, louder this time and he ran faster. Every fiber of his being burned with purpose. Every instinct, every nerve ending, every cell screamed at him to get to her.


    He burst into the clearing like a beast unchained, his feet halting abruptly when he set his eyes on her.


    She was lying on the ground, curled slightly, her arms wrapped protectively around her abdomen. Her entire body trembled with pain.


    But what turned Roman¡¯s blood to ice was not just the look of agony on her face or the way her body quivered. It was the scent. That overwhelming, iron-heavy smell that clung to the air like a curse.


    Blood.


    He inhaled and choked on it. His brain refused to process what his eyes were telling him. The white pants Tessy wore were saturated in blood. Dark, vivid red. It was seeping rapidly through the fabric, staining it in wide blotches that grewrger by the second.


    "Tessy!" he cried out, his voice cracking with disbelief and raw pain. "Tessy!"


    He lunged forward, but was thrown back.


    A sudden, invisible force hit him like a battering ram. He stumbled backward, stunned. He tried again, only to be stopped by an unseen wall. His hands reached forward, pressing against nothing, and yet something was undeniably there. A barrier. A shield.


    "Tessy!" he called again, mming his fists against the invisible obstruction. "Tessy, can you hear me?!"


    Across the clearing, the witches stood like specters, unmoving and unbothered. Their faces were partially shrouded, but their expressions were unmistakable. They were pleased. They were savoring this.


    They stood without fear, because they had already resigned themselves to whatever fate awaited them. They had no intention of running. They had done what they came to do. And now, they stood, silent observers, relishing the sight of Roman breaking. Watching as the great and fearsome Roman fell to his knees, helpless. Powerless. Useless, as the woman he loved died slowly and painfully before his eyes.


    "Tessy!" Roman¡¯s voice fracturedpletely, breaking under the weight of agony. "Tessy, please!"


    He mmed his fists into the barrier again and again, yet nothing happened. He looked around frantically, searching for a way, trying to understand how she could be so close and yet unreachable.


    "Tessy, fight. Please. You have to stay with me," he begged, barely able to breathe.


    Tessy could hear him, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to respond.


    The pain consuming her was absolute. It was hot and violent. It tore through her insides, curling her body into itself, ripping away her strength. But what scared her the most was the blood leaving her, a sign she was all too familiar with. It broke her beyond words.


    But she tried.


    Her hand lifted weakly, reaching for Roman. Trembling fingers stretched out, though she knew he would not be able to touch her. Still, she reached.


    Roman saw her reaching out and something inside him shattered.


    He let out a guttural scream and began pounding at the barrier with renewed fury. Over and over. His fists met resistance, but he did not stop. Blood welled from his knuckles, skin split wide, but still, he did not stop.


    Trevor and Daniel appeared at the edge of the clearing, their eyes wide with shock as they took in the scene¡ªTessy bleeding, Roman trapped behind some unseen wall, and the shadowed figures watching from the distance.


    But they did not wait for too long.


    They joined him immediately, throwing punches, kicks, anything they had at the barrier. Every blow met the same unyielding resistance.


    Trevor stepped back after a few minutes, panting, his brows furrowed.


    "This is witchcraft," he muttered darkly. He reached into his jacket, pulled out his phone and dialed Williams number.


    He transferred the phone to his ear and Williams picked after the first ring.


    "I¡¯m close by," Williams said, his voice calm but focused, before ending the call abruptly.


    Roman did not stop. His fists were raw, but he kept striking.


    "Tessy, hold on! I¡¯m almost there, baby. Just stay with me!" he said, when he noticed a slight shift on the exact spot where he had been hitting continuously.


    But Tessy had stopped moving. Her hand fell limply to the ground. Her eyes fluttered closed. Her chest barely rose.


    "Tessy!" Roman howled, his voice no longer human. His eyes zed red, glowing with power and fury barely held in check.


    And just then Williams arrived.


    The witches faltered the moment they saw him, their faces twisting in confusion and anger.


    "What is he doing here?" one of them whispered.


    "Ophelia said he would be kept busy, and wouldn¡¯t be able to make it here," another murmured. "Why is he here now?"


    "Disperse! Everyone! Now!" barked the one called Jedidiah.


    They moved, one by one, melting into the darkness.


    Williams approached the barrier, saying nothing. He ced one hand against it and changed a spell.


    With a sound like shattering ss, the barrier broke.


    Roman rushed to Tessy, and lifted her upper body to rest against his thigh as he looked at her face. Instead of moving any further, he remained in that position, his body vibrating from all the rage coursing through him.


    "Hospital Rome," Williams said to him, his eyes and senses scanning the entire ce, catching the current positions of the witches who had just dispersed.


    "Rome," he called out again when he noticed the guy had not moved.


    But when he shifted his gaze to Roman, he clenched his jaws at what he saw.


    "Shit! This can¡¯t be happening."

 Chapter 106: She will Survive

    <h4>Chapter 106: She will Survive</h4>


    Roman was no longer listening. The sounds around him¡ªWilliams¡¯ tense voice, the distant hum of the city beyond the dense woods, the rustle of trees in the wind¡ªall faded into a meaningless hum. It was as though a thick, ck fog had settled in his mind, drowning everything in silence.


    His chest heaved as if he were drowning. His hands were clenched, bloodied, and trembling. His head was bowed, his form crouched low to the forest floor. The sharp scent of iron from Tessy¡¯s blood tainted the air, choking him. He was shaking so violently his limbs threatened to give way, but he couldn¡¯t feel any of it.


    Pain and fury had all blurred into one consuming sensation, forcing him to retreat into himself while giving Lazer, his wolf, a way to take over without stress.


    The subtle crackle of power in the air shifted ominously. Dark energy began swirling around Roman¡¯s body like a rising storm. ck fur began sprouting from beneath his skin, pushing through muscle and bone. His eyes glowed an eerie deep red as his jaw began to lengthen unnaturally, morphing as Lazer, seized control in a fit of rage.


    Williams took an instinctive step back, his eyes wide and rmed. His voice came out sharper now,ced with urgency and fear. "Lazer, please! Your mate is still alive. You need to take her to the hospital or else it¡¯ll be toote. She needs urgent medical attention right now."


    The forest air grew heavier, dark and thick like a thunderstorm building before the lightning. The trees themselves seemed to cower, their leaves trembling in silence.


    Williams could feel it in his bones. This was dangerous. This was not just Roman losing control. This was Lazer unleashing a fury that would tear through Apex Dominica, a human-dominated city that couldn¡¯t survive a Lycan¡¯s wrath.


    "Lazer, please, listen to me," Williams tried again, but he wasn¡¯t sure if the man, or the wolf, could even hear him now.


    Then, finally, there was movement.


    Roman¡¯s crouched form shifted. His body, still half-transformed and grotesque, shuddered as he reached out and gently lifted Tessy from the ground. But he was shaking, so badly that he staggered.


    He gritted his fanged teeth and adjusted his grip, trying to steady himself as he held her limp body close. His eyes locked onto her face, pale and almost lifeless, and his arms trembled all the more. He could barely hear her heart beating now.


    Williams allowed a breath of hope to rise, thinking the Lycan was finally listening to him.


    But then, Roman did something that made his stomach sink.


    Instead of rushing out of the forest toward the vehicle, Roman turned around. His half-shifted face contorted with pain and something hollow. He extended Tessy¡¯s body toward Williams.


    "You take her to the hospital," he said.


    The voice wasn¡¯t Roman¡¯s. It was deeper. Ragged. Like ws scraping against iron. It was Lazer¡¯s voice.


    Williams¡¯ breath caught. He stared at the broken figure before him, Roman¡¯s massive form barely holding together, his chest rising and falling with trembling breaths, holding out the most precious thing in his world like he couldn¡¯t bear the weight of her anymore.


    Williams shook his head, a sharp, immediate reaction. "That is a very wrong move you are trying to make. Don¡¯t entrust her to me. Lazer, please. She is safest with you right now. Take her to the hospital and leave the bastards to me. I¡¯ll take care of them."


    Roman didn¡¯t flinch. His eyes remained fixed, a storm raging behind them and Williams knew the Lycan didn¡¯t believe him.


    "I¡¯ll bring their heads to you as proof," Williams added, his voice steady, though his heart pounded in his chest.


    For a tense moment, nothing happened.


    Then, as if a veil lifted, Lazer finally retreated.


    Roman¡¯s shoulders slumped as control returned to him. His glowing eyes dimmed slightly, and the fur receded slowly like smoke drawn back into an unlit fire. He pulled Tessy back into his chest, held her tightly, and turned without a word.


    He bolted toward the parked vehicle.


    Trevor followed instantly, his eyes ncing once at Williams before he disappeared into the trees.


    But Daniel stayed rooted to the spot, tense and uncertain.


    "What are you still waiting for?" Williams barked.


    "You might need help, Alpha," Daniel responded, his voice low but firm.


    Williams narrowed his eyes. "I can handle things here. Leave," he ordered, then added, "Make sure that Roman is stable. And if anything changes, report to me immediately."


    Daniel gave a sharp nod before vanishing into the night, his footsteps light as he followed the others.


    Now alone in the dense forest, Williams exhaled. He could feel the darkness still pulsing in the air like a bruise spreading. But there was no time to rest. No time to hesitate.


    Without another thought, Williams shifted.


    Silver fur exploded from his body as bones snapped and reshaped. His frame expanded, powerful limbs grounding themselves firmly into the earth.


    He leapt forward, nose to the wind, chasing the trail of the witches who had done this. His paws thudded against the earth, swift and soundless. But he hadn¡¯t gone far when a low growl warned him.


    Then five shadows dropped from above, descending from the trees like demons.


    They were modified werewolves, the same abominations that had attacked Luminera earlier. Thick-skinned, enhanced, and brutal. They didn¡¯t wait for hismand or warning. They lunged, and Williams was ready.


    He met them head-on in a blur of silver and red. Fangs tore into flesh. ws scraped against bone. The forest echoed with snarls and cries of pain. He danced between them, agile despite their numbers, but they were unnaturally strong.


    They came at him like rabid hounds, relentless and coordinated.


    Blood matted his fur and his breaths came out in rasps. Still, he fought. Every strike from him sent them reeling, but they kepting.


    Then, something slipped from his coat.


    A piece of paper fluttered to the forest floor. It was Dera¡¯s picture, the same one Charlotte had given to him earlier that day.


    Williams saw it as he was thrown backward, his side mming into a tree with enough force to make the bark crack. Already weakened, he shifted back into his human form, and the picturended just inches from his outstretched hand.


    Gritting his teeth, Williams reached for it. His fingers grazed the edge, and just then, a foot stepped down on it.


    The creature twisted its leg, grinding the photo into the dirt with a sneer, ck eyes gleaming with malice.


    That was all it took to get Williams to snap.


    A thunderous roar erupted from his throat. Not like the howls of before, but a deeper and primal sound. He surged up with fury so pure it ignited the very air around him. He unleashed the demon in him, bringing to the surface all the buried abilities he had been very careful not to tap into.


    With one strike, he grabbed the creature¡¯s face and crushed it, sending its body crumbling into ash.


    Another came at him and he delivered the same treatment.


    Thest one faltered. But Williams did not. His movements were brutal and merciless now.


    In moments, thest one fell, its remains dissolving into the wind, bringing a thick silence to the forest once more.


    Williams dropped to his knees and picked up Dera¡¯s picture with trembling fingers, brushing the dirt away with all the gentleness of a man handling fragile ss.


    "I¡¯ming for you, Dera," he whispered, voice hoarse with emotion.


    He slid the photo carefully back into his pocket, straightened his shoulders, and began walking deeper into the forest. His gait was unstable, his body screaming in pain, but he walked on.


    He would have let the witches go. But he had made a promise to Roman already. And that was one promise he must fulfil no matter the cost.


    At least two of those witches must die tonight before he would rest. And thankfully he recognized two faces among them. It didn¡¯t matter where they would run to.


    He would find them, and their heads would be trophies.


    ***


    ~At the hospital~


    Roman stood outside the emergency ward, pacing like a caged animal, every movement taut with tension.


    Inside, Tessy was being worked on. Machines beeped. Nurses rushed back and forth. Trevor stood nearby, having ensured Freya was admitted and receiving treatment.


    Roman didn¡¯t speak. He barely even breathed. Every time the doors swung open, he stopped and looked up with a flicker of hope, only for an orderly or nurse to pass through without sparing him a nce.


    It took a long while before the doors finally opened again and a doctor stepped out, pulling down his mask. "Family of Tessy Ga¡ª"


    Roman stepped forward immediately before the doctor couldplete the words, his voice gravel as he spoke. "I¡¯m her husband."


    The doctor nodded, solemn. "She¡¯s stable now. She will survive. But..." His voice softened. "I¡¯m sorry. We couldn¡¯t save the baby."


    Roman¡¯s world halted.

 Chapter 107: I can鈥檛 go home

    <h4>Chapter 107: I can¡¯t go home</h4>


    A few hours had passed and Trevor decided to go check on Freya again. Roman had been allowed into Tessy¡¯s room and the atmosphere surrounding told them to steer clear of him. So he and Daniel remained outside.


    He pushed open the door and as he stepped in, his eyes immediately found her. She was in the process of pushing herself into a sitting position, her expression groggy but alert.


    "Hey, you¡¯re awake," Trevor said, relief washing over his face as he approached the bed.


    L


    Freya turned her head slowly, the movement clearly requiring more effort than usual. Hershes fluttered as her gaze found his, blinking in confusion as if trying to piece together why he was standing there and why she was surrounded by the sterile walls of a hospital. The haze of unconsciousness clung to her eyes for only a second before a spark ignited behind them. Recognition. And then, remembrance.


    The memory of everything that happened came crashing down in one swift stroke.


    Her throat felt dry, like she¡¯d swallowed a handful of dust. "Where is Tessy?" she croaked, her voice low and slightly raspy. Instinctively, she cleared her throat, trying to rid it of the gravelly texture.


    "She¡¯s fine," Trevor replied gently, taking a slow step closer to the bed, his presence calm but alert, like he was bracing himself for what woulde next.


    "Where is she?" Freya repeated, her tone sharper now, urgency recing the fog of confusion. "I need to see her right now." Her hands moved beneath the nket as if she was preparing to throw it off and get out of bed.


    "You can¡¯t see her now," Trevor said, his voice remaining steady, though the words fell like stones.


    Freya¡¯s body went still. Her eyes widened, and the panic in them red like gasoline catching fire.


    "What do you mean I can¡¯t see her? Why can¡¯t I see her?" The sharpness of her voice cracked with fear, her heart pounding so loudly in her ears she could barely hear herself. Every terrible scenario she¡¯d tried not to imagine came rushing in, wave after wave crashing against herposure.


    "She is still unconscious," Trevor exined, moving to stand beside her bed now, "and her husband doesn¡¯t want anyone around her at the moment. "He is still very upset about what happened to her," Trevor added quickly, seeing her face contort with anguish.


    "What happened to her?" she whispered, her voice trembling as she stared up at him, her heart mming violently against her ribcage. "Tell me the truth, please... and stop scaring me." Her tone was desperate now, bordering on hysteria. She gripped the sheets with both hands, her knuckles white.


    Trevor sighed, a slow, pained exhale. "She was tortured and almost lost her life," he answered, his voice somehow calm amidst the tension crackling in the air.


    Freya¡¯s stomach twisted violently. She sat there frozen for a beat, as if her brain refused to process what she¡¯d just heard. Then the words hit her full force, like a p across the face.


    "What?" she breathed. "Why...? Who tortured her? Who were those people?" Her questions came in a single breath, urgent and frantic, each word fueled by the rising tide of guilt and horror.


    Trevor shook his head slowly. Much as he would love to tell her everything , that information was one she didn¡¯t need to know. She most definitely wouldn¡¯t take it well. "We don¡¯t know yet," he replied. "But we are going to find out."


    Freya slumped back slightly, her mind spinning. She tried to pull together the loose threads of the night, but the more she tried, the worse it became.


    "Why were you guys at the park sote at night?" Trevor asked, his voice low, eyes locking with hers.


    "Someone sent her a message... told her toe there at that time to find out who her husband really is," Freya murmured. Her tone was heavy, her words dragging as though each syble weighed a ton. She couldn¡¯t recall the exact phrasing of the message anymore, just the eerie feeling it left behind.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?" Trevor asked, the question not angry, just genuinely confused.


    Freya ran her hand through her hair in frustration, her fingers shaking slightly as they threaded through her tangled strands. "I don¡¯t know," she admitted, a look of helplessness crossing her face. "I didn¡¯t know who or what to trust anymore."


    Trevor stayed silent, watching her carefully. The pain in her expression, the guilt etched into every word she spoke, it was real. And it hurt to see.


    "But you sent me the number," he pointed out after a moment.


    Freya¡¯s hand dropped from her hair to herp, her gaze falling with it.


    "What changed? Why did you send it if you didn¡¯t trust I was telling the truth?" His voice wasn¡¯t usatory, just confused as he tried to connect the dots.


    "I don¡¯t know, really..." she said again, the words choking her. "There were too many things going on in my head at that time." She paused, then continued with a voice that barely rose above a whisper. "I know it was foolish... going there alone with her. But I didn¡¯t want to involve the police, for fear of things gettingplicated."


    As she finished, her voice broke. The shame in her eyes was unbearable. She couldn¡¯t look at him anymore. Her stomach was sick with regret.


    "It¡¯s alright," Trevor said softly, cing a reassuring hand on the edge of the bed. "No need to feel bad. What has happened has happened. We can¡¯t change it now. We only have to move forward from here on."


    His words were calm and purposeful. He hated how she looked like she was one breath away from copsing into tears.


    Freya nodded slowly, swallowing the lump in her throat. A brief silence fell between them, stretching into an awkward stillness, until Freya suddenly blurted out a question she had meant to keep locked in her head.


    "Are you involved in anything diabolic?"


    The question hit the air with a dull thud. Freya¡¯s eyes widened in mortification the second it left her lips. What the hell did she just ask? She wanted to bury her head in the pillows. What sort of stupid question was that? And even if he was, did she expect him to admit it?


    "Diabolic?" Trevor repeated, his head tilting slightly. His brows drew together in confusion.


    Freya swallowed hard. She¡¯d started it already. She might as well finish it.


    "Yes," she said carefully, meeting his gaze. "There are rumors circting about you... being into diabolic things."


    Trevor studied her for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, to her surprise, a flicker of amusement yed on his lips rather than offense.


    "Do you believe it?" he asked, the calm in his voice unnerving.


    "I don¡¯t know what to believe," Freya confessed. Her voice wavered with exasperation. "Because I don¡¯t even know what is going on. If I had even the slightest understanding of what the hell is happening, then I would know where to stand."


    Trevor nodded, folding his arms loosely. "You know, in the business world, when people have tried to bring you down in so many ways and have failed to achieve their goal... they be confused. Theye up with assumptions to justify their failures. And humans..." he emphasized the word slightly, "... They fear andbel what they do not understand."


    Freya frowned slightly. "Humans?" she asked, unsure why the way he said it didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    "Yes, we¡¯re all like that," Trevor replied quickly, not missing a beat. "But a few of us have developed a different mindset. We try not to jump to conclusions until we arepletely sure we understand the situation, just like you are doing. You are one of the intelligent ones."


    Thepliment slid in so smoothly Freya almost missed it. She stared at him, unsure if he was trying to reassure her or distract her.


    Trevor nced at the clock on the wall and then back at her. "Come on," he said, gently, "Let me take you home so you can have a proper night¡¯s rest."


    Freya shook her head. "I can¡¯t go home. I can¡¯t have any proper rest while Tessy is still here. I¡¯ll stay here until she wakes up."


    Her voice was firm now. There was no room for negotiation.


    Trevor sighed lightly but didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he tried a different route. "Would you like something to eat?"


    Another shake of the head.


    "No," Freya replied. "We already had something before leaving the house."


    "Alright," Trevor said with a small nod. "If you insist on staying here, it¡¯s fine. But I still need to take you home so you can freshen up... get a nket and other supplies to ensure you¡¯refortable while you¡¯re here."


    Freya didn¡¯t argue this time. She simply nodded, her heart still weighed down by all that had unfolded.

 Chapter 108: Don鈥檛 interfere

    <h4>Chapter 108: Don¡¯t interfere</h4>


    "Your car is still at the park. I¡¯ll get someone to drive it to this ceter in the day," Trevor said in his usual calm tone, his hand already reaching for the car door handle as they approached his sleek ck car parked outside the hospital.


    Freya turned her tired gaze toward him, the overhead lights of the parking lot casting shadows across her face. The events of the past few hours had weighed her down like stones in her chest, and though her limbs moved, her thoughtsgged behind, jumbled and heavy.


    "Thank you," She murmured, her voice low but sincere. She moved toward the car, the leather seats gleaming softly under the hospital lights. Sliding into the passenger seat, she leaned her head briefly against the cool window when the door was shut quietly


    .


    The engine hummed to life, and they pulled out of the lot in silence. The city blurred past in streaks of white and yellow, neon signs flickering in the rearview mirror like distant, unreachable stars. For several long minutes, the only sound inside the car was the low murmur of the engine and the asional whoosh of passing cars. Freya¡¯s fingers toyed absently with the hem of her blouse, her mind flickering with questions she couldn¡¯t contain any longer.


    "How did you find us?" she finally asked, her voice slicing through the silence like a slow but deliberate de.


    Trevor¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the road ahead, but his voice was smooth and controlled when he answered. "Daniel told us you were leaving the house. We had to follow just to make sure you two were safe, because it was toote to be going out for dinner at that time."


    "Oh," Freya¡¯s lips shaped the word more than she spoke it, and she blinked slowly, trying to piece together the memory. Her mind wandered back to earlier in the day, recalling seeing Daniel parked a distance away from her house and wondering why he was still there even after dropping Tessy. Now, the puzzle clicked into ce.


    Her brows pulled together as another thought surfaced. "But I didn¡¯t see him when we were leaving," she pointed out, her voiceced with suspicion.


    "That¡¯s because he had moved the car to a location that was out of sight," Trevor replied without missing a beat.


    Another soft, thoughtful "Oh," escaped her lips, quieter this time, almost swallowed by the gentle hum of the car¡¯s interior. A beat passed, then another, as she stared out the window, her thoughts spiraling again, this time around Tessy. She couldn¡¯t shake the unease coiling in her gut.


    "Are you sure Tessy will be alright with your boss?" she asked, her voice quieter, more cautious now, like she was tiptoeing around her own concern. "I don¡¯t know, but I kind of feel ufortable leaving her alone with him."


    Trevor¡¯s brows twitched in confusion. He nced sideways at her briefly, not expecting the question. "He¡¯s her husband," he replied slowly, his tone tinged with disbelief. "Why do you think she won¡¯t be alright with him?"


    Freya hesitated, the words forming a lump in her throat before she forced them out. "Will he not hit her or something?" Her tone was unsure, like she wasn¡¯t certain she believed it herself but had to voice it anyway.


    Trevor drew in a slow breath, realization dawning in his eyes. "Is this still about the video?" he asked, already knowing the answer.


    He didn¡¯t wait for her to respond.


    "Listen," he began, his voice firmer now, but not harsh. "I don¡¯t know how to make you understand this, but that video is a huge misunderstanding. I know you care about your friend, but trust me when I say you don¡¯t care about her safety as much as my boss does. He would burn down the world just to keep her safe, believe it or not."


    Freya turned her head slightly, trying to read the sincerity in his voice, her heart pounding just a little faster.


    "And for emphasis and rity¡¯s sake," Trevor continued, not breaking eye contact with the road, "Roman did not kill Mrs. Curt. And neither did Williams. When theplete information about this whole thing is out, you¡¯ll understand better."


    His words lingered in the air like thick, opaque smoke, which was difficult to see through.


    Freya let out a long sigh, more from emotional exhaustion than eptance. Her thoughts were spinning, but she said nothing, her lips pressed into a tight line as she stared down at herp.


    The silence returned, more awkward now than before. It filled the car like a dense fog, wrapping around her, prickling at her skin. It had never been this awkward with Trevor before. Even in the most unlikely moments, they¡¯d always managed to fall into a rhythm. But now that rhythm felt out of tune, offbeat, like they were dancing to different songs.


    She shifted in her seat, trying to suppress the difort rising in her chest.


    "Why do you drive yourself when you can afford a driver?" she asked suddenly, needing something¡ªanything¡ªto cut through the silence.


    Trevor nced at her, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Because driving is one activity I enjoy doing. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s my hobby."


    She nodded in understanding, though she forced herself this time to shut up, to stay still and not ask another question. Her curiosity still fluttered like a trapped bird in her chest, but she pushed it down. A few minutester, they turned into her street and slowed in front of her house.


    "Here we are," Trevor announced softly.


    Freya unbuckled her seatbelt, ncing at the familiar shape of her home silhouetted against the night sky.


    "You can go do your thing. I¡¯ll wait for you right here," Trevor said, his tone neutral but polite.


    Freya¡¯s brow creased into a frown. "You don¡¯t want toe inside?" she asked instinctively, and then immediately regretted how she had phrased it. Her words had sounded like she wanted him to confirm his decision, and that was not what she wanted. She quickly corrected herself.


    "No, I can¡¯t let you stay out here. I will take some time, and I¡¯ll feel very bad knowing you are outside in the car waiting for me. Pleasee inside," she added, her voice soft but firm. When she noticed he might still refuse, she pressed further, "I insist."


    Trevor hesitated for a moment, then nodded in surrender. He stepped out of the car and walked alongside her to the door. The night air was cool against their skin, the stars overhead winking through scattered clouds. Just as Freya reached across a little shrub by the corner of the door to retrieve her spare keys, Trevor stiffened beside her.


    His sharp senses picked up the sound of footsteps, fast and urgent, approaching from behind.


    He turned instinctively, his eyes narrowing and his body getting ready forbat should the situation call for it.


    In the distance, a figure was rushing toward them, and as he came closer, Trevor recognized him immediately. It was the same man he had seen the day he picked Freya up for dinner. The one with the restless gaze and overfamiliar attitude.


    Freya turned too, rm flickering in her eyes as the footsteps neared. Her scowl arrived the instant she saw who it was.


    "Freya, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for hours. Where did you go?" Gary demanded breathlessly as he reached them, nting himself beside Trevor at the doorstep. His eyes flicked to Trevor, barely hiding his disdain, before swinging back to Freya.


    Freya squared her shoulders. "What the hell, Gary? What sort of question is that?"


    Her voice was sharp with irritation, her eyes shing. She couldn¡¯t understand what sort of warped reasoning gave him the idea that she owed him an exnation as to how she lived her life or where she goes to.


    "A harmless question from someone who cares about you and has been waiting for you," Gary replied defensively, though his tone was more usatory than concerned. "Why are you still hanging out with this man even after¡ª"


    "Watch your tongue, Gary." Freya cut him off immediately, her voice like cold steel. "It¡¯s no business of yours who I hang out with and who I don¡¯t. Now state your business, if you have any. And if you don¡¯t, please leave. I don¡¯t have the mental capacity to deal with your shenanigans right now."


    "Shenanigans?" Gary repeated incredulously, as if the word had burned a hole in his ears. "You¡¯re talking to me this way because of him?"


    That was when Trevor decided he had heard enough.


    "Mr. Gary," Trevor said with warning in his voice.


    But Gary rounded on him, rage shing in his eyes. "Shut the fuck up," he snapped. "Don¡¯t you fucking dare call my name. And don¡¯t you interfere when I¡¯m talking to my woman."


    His voice dripped with venom, his jaw clenched so tight his words hissed through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 109: I鈥檓 doing my best

    <h4>Chapter 109: I¡¯m doing my best</h4>


    Trevor¡¯s brow shot up sharply the moment Gary¡¯s words reached his ears, the surprise etched clearly into every feature of his face. Yet before he could shape a single word in response, Freya spoke up.


    "Huh? Who are you calling your woman?" Freya asked, her toneced with incredulity so palpable, it was like a p to the face. Her brows had drawn together tightly, her eyes narrowing as she stared at him like he had just grown two heads. "How many times do you want me to tell you that we are over, Gary? We are nevering back together. I don¡¯t want you in my life anymore."


    Her voice was firm, every syblending with the finality of a gavel strike. And yet, as she stared at Gary¡¯s stubborn face, she couldn¡¯t tell if he just wasn¡¯t understanding her, or if he was simply refusing to ept the truth. Maybe it was both. Maybe he was clinging to the idea of them so desperately that he was feeding himself lies just to sleep at night.


    "You don¡¯t mean that," Gary insisted quickly, shaking his head as if trying to dispel her words like they were cobwebs clinging to his mind. His voice carried the fervent hope of a man deep in denial. "You only said those words because you were angry and because of him¡ª" he gestured toward Trevor with a slight jut of his chin, "¡ªbut now that your father has talked to you about him, you surely have had a change of heart."


    He spoke with such misced confidence, as though he truly believed logic was on his side, as though he couldn¡¯tprehend any version of the world where Freya wouldn¡¯t want him back. He looked at her with eyes that pleaded and used all at once.


    "I¡¯m never going to have a change of heart, so please stop trying," Freya said, her voice heavier now. The repetition of this conversation was wearing her down from the inside. Her shoulders sagged slightly as she exhaled a breath full of exhaustion. This has got to stop.


    "You¡¯re lying, Freya," Gary pressed on, shaking his head again, refusing to let the truth settle into him. "Me and you are not over. We will work things out."


    He stepped forward. It was a small step, but enough to shrink the space between them so that he was standing closer to her than Trevor. His tone softened, changing gears, the sharp edges melting into smooth persuasion.


    "Come on, how many times do I have to tell you that I¡¯m willing to do what it takes?" he said in a quieter voice, a tone that once might have melted her, but now grated on her nerves. That was the voice of deceit. She recognized it now. It had once tricked her into thinking he was genuine, that he could change. But not anymore. That part of her had died.


    "Leave, Gary. I don¡¯t have anything further to discuss with you," Freya said tly, turning away from him, already angling her body toward the door.


    But she stopped cold, feeling a hand grab hers and jerked it backward.


    She turned, frowning, her heart lurching in surprise as Gary¡¯s hand mped around her wrist. His fingers wrapped tightly, not painfully, but possessively.


    "Don¡¯t walk away from me, Freya," he said, his voice low and simmering with frustration.


    And that was when Trevor reacted.


    His hand shot out like a striking cobra. He grabbed Gary¡¯s wrist, the one gripping Freya.


    "The woman said no," Trevor said, his voice level but edged with a hard warning. "I think you should leave."


    His gaze was calm, but something dangerous shimmered beneath it like the still surface of a deep ocean. He had hoped Gary would be smart enough to let go of Freya at the sound of reason. But the man didn¡¯t budge.


    Instead, Gary red at Trevor, venom swirling in his eyes, and snapped, "Let go of me, you bas¡ªahh!"


    The insult never left his lips. He groaned sharply, his entire face contorting in pain as Trevor¡¯s fingers tightened around his wrist. It was like his bones were being crushed, his joints grinding against each other.


    "What the hell, man? Let me go!" Gary cried out, the strain in his voice unmistakable.


    He stared at Trevor in disbelief, confusion shing across his face as pain stabbed through his wrist. How could someone¡¯s grip be this strong? It didn¡¯t make sense. It felt inhuman, like being mped by a steel vice.


    "Why are you being so dramatic? I¡¯m only holding your hand and you¡¯re screaming like a child in pain," Trevor said coolly, his voice devoid of the effort he was clearly exerting. He looked unimpressed, as if he found Gary¡¯s reaction beneath him. "Real men aren¡¯t supposed to be this dramatic," he added with a dry edge, almost mocking.


    That remark cut deeper than the pain. Gary¡¯s pride roared in protest, but his body betrayed him. He tried to yank his arm back, to twist free, but Trevor didn¡¯t even flinch. The more Gary struggled, the tighter the grip became, and his wrist screamed with pressure.


    In a normal scenario, Gary would have thrown a punch. He wasn¡¯t known to back down from a fight. But this? This wasn¡¯t normal. This was something else entirely. And suddenly, those rumors about Trevor didn¡¯t seem so far-fetched.


    "I¡¯m not being dramatic, man. You¡¯re hurting me! Let me go!" Gary rasped, his voice breaking despite himself. He was still trying to keep a shred of dignity, but it was slipping away fast.


    "I want to let you go," Trevor said evenly, his voice steady and calm, "but you have to promise to leave as she asked, without causing any more trouble."


    Gary nodded frantically, his teeth clenched so hard they were grinding together.


    "Fuck, I¡¯ll leave! Let my hand go!"


    The moment the words dropped, Trevor released his grip.


    Gary yanked his arm back instantly, cradling his wrist and rubbing it with quick motions. He red at Trevor with unmasked fury, but he didn¡¯t step forward again. Instead, he staggered backward, several paces away, trying to nurse both his pride and the dull throbbing in his wrist.


    Then his eyes shifted to Freya, and they glinted with threat.


    "This isn¡¯t over, Freya," he uttered. "Your father will hear of this."


    With that, he turned and stormed away, disappearing around the corner and out of sight.


    Silence followed for a heartbeat.


    "I¡¯m really sorry for all that," Freya said softly, turning to Trevor, guilt pooling in her eyes.


    But Trevor just gave her a smile. "It¡¯s alright. I take no offense. I¡¯m just d he didn¡¯t hurt you," he responded.


    "What did you do to him? He looked and sounded like he was in real pain," Freya asked, her brows creasing as she looked at him curiously. There was no faking what she had just witnessed. Gary had been nearly in tears.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything. You saw me. I only held his hand to stop him from doing anything stupid," Trevor answered.


    "You didn¡¯t just hold his hand. You squeezed his hand," Freya corrected pointedly, her eyes narrowing in amused suspicion.


    "You¡¯re right. I did squeeze a little. Nothing much," Trevor said with a mischievous smile that lifted one corner of his mouth.


    "It¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve never seen Gary fold like that," Freya muttered, turning again to the door as she inserted the key into the door.


    "Well, now you know he¡¯s a fragile and dramatic man. His strength lies in his ability to spew threats," Trevor quipped.


    With a soft click, the lock turned, and Freya pushed the door open.


    "Please,e in," she said, stepping aside to let him in.


    Trevor entered, his eyes sweeping over the space with a curious gaze.


    "You have a nice ce," hemented, thepliment genuine.


    "Thank you," Freya replied, closing the door behind them.


    "So your father warned you about me," Trevor said, lowering himself onto the sofa with casual ease.


    "Don¡¯t pay attention to Gary. My dad only did what any loving dad would do," Freya responded.


    "Which is?" Trevor asked, tilting his head slightly, brows raised.


    "Advising me to be careful in my choice of a partner," Freya answered offhandedly, her tone casual.


    "Why aren¡¯t you listening to him?" Trevor asked.


    "Pardon?" Freya turned to look at him, brows raised, caught off guard.


    "He told you to be careful when choosing a partner. Are you being careful? Are you taking his advice?" Trevor asked again, locking eyes with her, his tone gentle but probing.


    "I¡¯m doing my best," Freya answered honestly.


    "Good enough," Trevor said with a nod of approval, settling back morefortably.


    Freya watched him for a moment, unsure why he asked her that question. But she quickly pushed the thought away. They had more pressing matters.


    "I¡¯ll go shower and pick a few things. Give me a few minutes," she told him, turning toward the hallway.


    "Take your time," Trevor replied smoothly.


    As she walked away, her footsteps soft against the floor, her mind whirled with a thousand questions.

 Chapter 110: Only way

    <h4>Chapter 110: Only way</h4>


    The sterile scent of antiseptic filled Tessy¡¯s nostrils as her eyelids fluttered open slowly. The harsh white ceiling above her was blurry at first, spinning slightly before settling into focus. She didn¡¯t move immediately. Her limbs felt like dead weight.


    Only her eyes dared to shift, roaming cautiously around the room. Machines beeped faintly in the background, an IV bag hung beside her with its long stic tubing snaking down into her arm. Her mind fought to piece the fragments together. One after another, the memories stormed her consciousness.


    But one memory mmed into her chest with brutal force: the bleeding.


    Her breathing hitched. She mentally scanned her body, her senses expanding inward in a silent, panicked assessment. Then it struck her. She wasn¡¯t wearing the same clothes she¡¯d left Freya¡¯s house with. Instead, her body was swaddled in a flimsy hospital gown, the cotton fabric cool against her skin. The realization sparked fear like electricity, tightening her throat.


    "My baby," she uttered, the words barely escaping her lips. They were no louder than a whisper, but they trembled with agony.


    Roman, who had been seated beside her bed with his head bowed low, resting on the edge of the mattress, instantly lifted his head at the sound of her voice. His dark eyes were weary, but the moment he saw her awake, they lit up with relief.


    "You are awake," he spoke, voice shaky with emotion. "Thank goddess," he added, exhaling deeply as if he¡¯d been holding his breath for days.


    "Is my baby all right?" Tessy asked, her voice cutting through his relief like shattered ss. She didn¡¯t care about his expression, or the hope thatced his words. All that mattered now was the truth. "Please, tell me my baby is all right." Her voice wavered dangerously, teetering on the edge of devastation.


    Roman faltered.


    "Wait, I¡¯ll get the doctor," he said instead, standing up quickly. His hand moved toward the small silver bell ced on the bedside table. With a single, sharp press, the soft chime echoed into the hallway.


    "I didn¡¯t ask for the doctor," Tessy said, her voice rising in volume, rising in pain. "I asked if my baby is all right."


    She forced her arms to move, propping herself up slightly despite the dull ache that shot through her abdomen. Her muscles screamed, but she didn¡¯t care. She needed answers, not distractions.


    "Don¡¯t move, Tessy," Roman said quickly, cing his hand lightly on her shoulder to keep her from sitting up further. "The doctor will be here soon."


    A silence stretched between them like a taut rope.


    "My baby is gone, isn¡¯t it..." Tessy finally asked, the words escaping her lips like a final breath. Tears spilled freely from her eyes, soaking into the thin hospital pillow beneath her head. The pain wasn¡¯t physical anymore. It was a crushing, soul-deep ache that no medicine could soothe. Her body trembled as the realization rooted itself inside her chest. Roman¡¯s silence only confirmed what her heart already knew.


    She didn¡¯t speak again. She didn¡¯t need to. The weight of her grief clung to the air like smoke, thick and suffocating.


    The door opened quietly, and the doctor stepped inside, clipboard in hand. He offered a few words offort, his tone professional but soft. He checked her vitals, adjusted her IV, and murmured reassurances that didn¡¯t touch the hollow ache spreading in her chest. When he was done, he gave a sympathetic nod and exited, leaving the room in a heavier silence than before.


    Tessy turned her head away from Roman, allowing the tears to fall silently. Her heart thudded with pain, her mind spiraling in a storm of guilt, loss, and helplessness. She mourned not just the baby, but everything that might have been, the life, theughter, the tiny hands and feet she would never get to hold.


    Roman sat frozen, his fists clenched at his sides. He wanted to reach for her, to say something, but the words lodged in his throat like shards of ss. He couldn¡¯t find the right sentence. He couldn¡¯t even find a beginning.


    "Freya," Tessy finally spoke again after a long, harrowing silence. Her voice was so faint it was nearly lost beneath the sound of the monitors. "Where is Freya? Did you find her?" she asked, her tone edged with desperation and exhaustion.


    "She¡¯s receiving treatment in the next room. She was only knocked out, nothing serious. She will be up soon."


    He watched her face carefully, noting the way her jaw tensed as she processed his answer. He hesitated, then asked gently, "Do you need anything? Maybe something to eat or drink?"


    "Just leave me alone. Stay away from me, please," Tessy said, her voice brittle, her eyes ssy with unshed tears.


    That broke something in Roman.


    "Stay away from you? How does that even work?" he snapped, his voice harsher than he meant it to be. Pain had chiseled every syble sharp. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to respond before the words kepting, pouring from a ce he could no longer control. "I followed your wish. I left you alone for a few hours and this is where we find ourselves. You think I will make that kind of mistake again? It doesn¡¯t matter what happens between us, Tessy, anytime we have a problem, I¡¯m going to tie you to the bed if I have to until we find a way to fix our differences."


    His voice cracked midway, emotion bleeding into his tone. The finality in his words was undeniable, unyielding.


    "We just lost our baby, for heaven¡¯s sake, and I almost lost you. And yet you¡¯re asking me to leave you alone?"


    His voice softened then, filled with a quiet despair that made Tessy¡¯s heart squeeze.


    "You¡¯re ming me now for losing our baby? It¡¯s now my fault?" she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief and sorrow. Her eyes red with the rawness of old wounds reopened. This had happened before. She had been med before. It had destroyed her once. And now it was happening again.


    "No, it¡¯s not your fault. I take the whole me. It¡¯s my fault for not telling you the truth when I should have," Roman answered, desperation leaking into his voice as he tried to reach her, tried to make her see. "But I was only protecting you. I wanted you to be stronger before I told you anything as heavy as that. I needed you to have enough capacity to be able to handle it."


    His words, though genuine, only pierced deeper into the bleeding wound inside her. The same words that were meant to soothe only poured salt into her pain.


    "Handle what? And what truth?" Tessy¡¯s voice rose again, trembling. "About how you murdered my mother and watched me bury her while consoling me as if you didn¡¯t know what happened to her? Is that the truth you thought I couldn¡¯t handle?"


    She stared at him, fury and grief swimming in her eyes, unbothered by how harsh it sounded or how it might wound him. She was beyond caring.


    "Can we talk about this when we get home? This is a hospital, and you are still recovering," Roman said, his voice quieter now, almost pleading.


    "I don¡¯t care. Spill it or you leave me the hell alone," Tessy snapped, her voice fierce and unwavering.


    Roman looked at her, then finally nodded. He exhaled slowly, surrendering to the inevitable.


    "Fine. I did not kill your mother. She has been dead for a long time, ording to your aunt, who you think is your real mother because she¡¯s the one that raised you."


    Tessy¡¯s brows drew together in confusion, the words not making any sense.


    "What are you talking about?" she asked, her voice low, uncertain.


    "The woman you know to be your mother is not your mother. She is your mother¡¯s twin sister. But even at that, I did not harm her. And I have proof. You will see everything for yourself after we leave this ce."


    "My mother is not my mother? Really?" Tessy scoffed bitterly, shaking her head. "You think telling me such lies will change what happened?"


    "There are no lies in my words. This same reaction is the reason I have kept this information from you, because I knew it would be hard for you to digest. But since you want me to spill everything, I¡¯ll give you the major headlines," Roman said, steadying his voice.


    He looked her straight in the eye.


    "The man you know as your father is not your biological father. Your biological father is the one that has been appearing in your dreams, the very one you look exactly like."


    "Stop. You¡¯re lying." Tessy shook her head, the denial thick in her throat. Her heart pounded furiously in her chest. She didn¡¯t want to hear anymore.


    "Thest one I will only tell you when we get to the house because information like that should not be shared in public spaces," Roman said, his tone firm but pained.


    He hated the hurt in her eyes. But he knew that the only way to stop everything from falling further apart was to finally tell her everything. To bring the shadows into the light, even if it would hurt her and break her down at first.

 Chapter 111: New questions

    <h4>Chapter 111: New questions</h4>


    A wave of relief washed over Tessy like a gentle tide after a storm when the door creaked open and Freya stepped into the hospital room. Her eyes, which were dull and puffy from hours of crying, widened slightly as theynded on her friend. It was as though the breath she¡¯d been holding since she regained consciousness finally left her lungs.


    But something snagged her attention. Freya wasn¡¯t wearing the same clothes from earlier that night. Her ck tank top had been reced by an oversized beige sweater, and her jeans had been swapped for sweatpants. That was odd. Confusing even. But Tessy didn¡¯t have the strength to ask about it.


    "Hey baby girl," Freya called out the moment her eyesnded on Tessy¡¯s form seated on the bed, her back resting against a pile of white pillows. Her voice was warm, a familiar lilt that usually broughtfort. But today, even that didn¡¯t help much.


    "You alright?" Freya asked, her worry barely concealed under the veneer of calm she tried to maintain. Her footsteps were quick and unsteady as she rushed to the bed and dropped onto the edge beside Tessy. Her brows were tightly creased as she scanned her friend¡¯s pale face, her red-rimmed eyes, and the dullness that seemed to have taken permanent residence in her features.


    "Not really," Tessy responded, her voice raw and strained like it had been scraped over sandpaper. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie. Not this time. Not now. Her lips trembled slightly as she added, "But you don¡¯t know how d I am to see you and to see that you are alright. I¡¯m sorry I dragged you into this."


    Her nose was already running, the faint stinging at the back of her throat signaling another wave of tears. It came, quick and unrelenting hot tears streaming down her cheeks like liquid grief. Her voice cracked under the weight of guilt.


    "What are you talking about? You didn¡¯t drag me anywhere. I did everything I did willingly. Stop talking as if you forced me and stop crying, will you?" Freya frowned, reaching for Tessy¡¯s hand and grabbing it, squeezing it gently with a touch that spoke louder than any words could. There was no judgment in her eyes, just raw concern, fierce and unshakable.


    "I can¡¯t," Tessy confessed, a sob crawling up her throat and spilling out in a small, broken sound.


    "Look at me, Tess. I¡¯m alright. Nothing happened to me, so stop crying." Freya¡¯s voice dipped to a pleading edge, soft but desperate, as if she believed that if she just said it with enough conviction, it would be true for Tessy too.


    "I can¡¯t stop crying, Freya," Tessy whispered again, her voice cracking, chipping away like fragile ss. Her tears were no longer slow. They poured now, freely, like water gushing from a pipe that had burst under pressure.


    Freya¡¯s frown deepened, her confusion growing. "Why not? What¡¯s wrong?" she asked gently, though her heart was thudding like a drum, as if it already sensed the truth before the words came.


    "I lost my baby again," Tessy announced. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the words hung in the air like a thunderp.


    Shock mmed into Freya¡¯s chest like a speeding car. Her breath hitched, and her entire body stiffened. "What?!" she gasped, her voiceced with disbelief. Her mind struggled to grasp the reality of the words. "Wait! Tess... are you being serious right now?"


    Tessy nodded slowly, each movement like a stone dropping into water. Her eyes glistened with fresh tears, her face contorted with a grief that words could never fully capture.


    "How in the world did that happen?" Freya asked, her voice rising with panic, the pitch just short of breaking.


    "I don¡¯t know," Tessy murmured, each syble shaky and bruised. "They injected me with something and I felt this crazy pain, and before I knew it, I was bleeding. Then I passed out... only to wake up and find out that my baby is gone."


    She broke again. Her voice cracked mid-sentence, copsing like her hopes had. Her hands trembled as she wiped her cheeks, but there was no stopping the tears.


    "I¡ªI think the world hates me. The universe hates me and is doing everything to keep me frustrated," she added, and now her voice was drenched in despair, her tears cascading like an unstoppable flood.


    "Don¡¯t say that, Tess," Freya said quickly, trying to hold her own tears at bay. Her heart ached, her chest tight with helplessness. She wanted to say something, anything, that would ease her friend¡¯s suffering, but the words felt too small.


    Tessy continued, louder now, more broken than before. "Why not? How else am I supposed to exin everything that is happening to me?" Her voice was torn with anguish. There was no stopping her. She wasn¡¯t trying to be strong anymore. Not here. Not with Freya. There was only one person in the world that she could pour her bleeding heart out to, and that person was holding her hand.


    "I wish I had listened to you when you said we shouldn¡¯t go," she added, regret sinking its ws deep into her chest.


    "Don¡¯t me yourself. You only wanted to find out the truth," Freya reminded her gently, and Tessy nodded, though the motion was slow, and her eyes were vacant.


    "Yeah... yeah... and I ended up losing a life¡ªmy baby¡ªwithout achieving my aim of going there in the first ce," Tessy whispered, her voice drenched in sorrow and self-loathing.


    Freya couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shifted closer and wrapped her arms tightly around Tessy, pulling her into a full embrace. Tessy¡¯s body trembled, her shoulders shaking under the weight of her grief. She buried her face into Freya¡¯s shoulder, her tears soaking through the fabric, but Freya didn¡¯t move. She held her, solid and steady. The way only a best friend could.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Tess. I¡¯m sorry this happened to you," Freya whispered into her hair, holding her like she was trying to stitch her back together with the strength of her arms.


    Tessy continued to cry, the sound muffled now against Freya¡¯s chest. And Freya just stayed there, her fingers brushing through Tessy¡¯s hair, her heart breaking silently with every sob.


    Time blurred. Minutes? Hours? Freya wasn¡¯t sure. But eventually, the cries softened, the trembles dulled, and Tessy fell into a silence that was heavy but less chaotic.


    A short while passed before Tessy finally spoke again, her voice small and hesitant. "How would you react if you find out that your parents are not your real parents?"


    The question cut through the quiet like a knife. Freya blinked, stunned. Her brows furrowed instantly in confusion.


    The question was so out of the blue, so unexpected, that she had to mentally rewind and rey it just to make sure she¡¯d heard right.


    "Why are you asking that?" she finally asked, trying to keep her voice calm, but Tessy shook her head slightly.


    "Nevermind. It doesn¡¯t apply in your case. Your parents treated you right... so even if they weren¡¯t your real parents, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. You would still ept them," Tessy said, her tone t, though it carried a strange, bitter undertone that didn¡¯t escape Freya.


    Freya¡¯s confusion deepened, suspicion beginning to unfurl in her chest like smoke. She wasn¡¯t letting this go. Not when her friend was acting like this.


    "What is going on, Tess? Why are you asking stuff like that?" Freya pressed, shifting back slightly so she could see Tessy¡¯s face better. There was something in her friend¡¯s eyes¡ªa shadow, a storm¡ªsomething that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    "Because I just heard that my... my real mother has been dead for a long time. And the one I know as mother is my aunt. And my father is not rted to me by blood," Tessy finally revealed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Freya felt like the ground beneath her shifted. "What?!" she asked, incredulous. "Who told you that?"


    "Roman," Tessy answered in a soft voice that barely reached Freya¡¯s ears.


    "No way, Tess. That¡¯s ridiculous," Freya said, shaking her head vigorously. A disbelieving chuckle escaped her lips, more from shock than amusement.


    "I swear, I don¡¯t want to believe him... but I¡¯m already having doubts. I mean, the things he said... the questions he has asked me before... and I remember he mentioned it that day we got married. But I didn¡¯t put it to heart or think further about it," Tessy admitted, her voiceced with confusion and fatigue. "He said he¡¯s ready to prove all of his ims. I¡¯m so confused, Freya. I don¡¯t understand what is going on in my life anymore," she added, her voice almost broken beyond repair.


    "Hey, hey... take it slow, okay?" Freya said, reaching out again, cing both hands on Tessy¡¯s shoulders as if trying to stabilize her both physically and emotionally. Her heart was racing. She didn¡¯t believe it. She couldn¡¯t. But like a thief in the night, doubt began to creep into her heart.


    "If he has proof, then he has to show it first before you believe anything. Don¡¯t think or believe anything yet. Let¡¯s not make the same mistake we made earlier, alright?" Freya said, her voice firm, even though her thoughts were jumbled, tangled with realizations and new questions that had begun to w their way to the surface.

 Chapter 112: Blood magic

    <h4>Chapter 112: Blood magic</h4>


    The cold breeze whipped around Roman as he stepped out of the hospital room, his towering frame tense, his jaw clenched in barely-contained fury. The hallway lights above buzzed softly, casting a sterile glow that contrasted starkly with the dark storm simmering behind his blue eyes.


    His fingers dove into his coat pocket with controlled urgency, pulling out his phone. A quick swipe and he dialed Williams number without hesitation.


    He brought the phone to his ear, his breaths slow and deliberate, as though he was restraining himself from exploding right there in the corridor. The line rang once, then again, and then it connected.


    "Rome?"


    "Where are you?" Roman asked, his voice low and sharp, slicing through the receiver with cold precision.


    There was a brief pause, then the familiar voice of Williams came through,ced with fatigue and caution. "Fariah Mountain."


    Roman¡¯s stare hardened on the floor beneath his feet.


    "I¡¯ll be leaving soon," Williams added.


    "Don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯m on my way," Roman said, his voice like thunder before the strike, brooding and final.


    The suddenmand made Williams frown, instinctively bristling at the unexpected turn. "On your way to¡ª" he started, but Roman was already pulling the phone from his ear, ending the call before the words could even fall into ce.


    He turned immediately, and his piercing eyes met Trevor¡¯s and Daniel¡¯s as he approached them with unwavering steps.


    "I¡¯m going to find Liam," he said tly.


    Trevor¡¯s brows pulled together. "I¡¯ming with you," he offered without a second thought, already preparing to follow.


    "No, you¡¯re not. I need you to stay here. Both of you. I¡¯ll be back before dawn." Roman¡¯s refusal was swift and firm, a line drawn in stone, not sand. And just like that, he walked past them, his presence like an echo of rage fading with every step he took.


    Trevor and Daniel stood in silence for a moment, watching him disappear into the night like a storm cloaked in human form.


    "Why do I have a feeling that we are about to miss a very interesting showdown?" Daniel finally said, a curious edgecing his words.


    Trevor¡¯s gaze shifted to him, brows furrowed. "What are you talking about?"


    Daniel exhaled dramatically. "Boss going to find Alpha Williams... by this time... in his current state?" He gestured vaguely in the direction Roman had left, his eyes widening slightly. "Blood will definitely flow in surplus. Wish I could witness it myself. I have really missedbat."


    Trevor raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯ve never been in any majorbat before."


    Daniel bobbed his head multiple times in agreement. "True, true. But when I was still in Luminera with Alpha Williams, we used to havebat training frequently with Vanessa and the others."


    Trevor rolled his eyes, though only internally. He didn¡¯t have the energy for theatrics. "Just say you miss Vanessa. Leave the others out of it."


    Daniel frowned. "What are you talking about? She is my superior and it¡¯s not wrong if I miss her." His voice jumped into a defensive tone, his arms folding tightly across his chest.


    Trevor didn¡¯t bother continuing the conversation. His mind had drifted, unbidden, to someone else entirely, someone currently inside the hospital room with Tessy. The thought was like a small me catching on dry leaves, and before he could stop it, it burned through his mind.


    Although he was worried about Roman, he could rx a bit knowing the guy would be with Williams. If there was anyone else apart from him who could stop Roman from going crazy, it was Williams.


    "You and Madam¡¯s friend..." Daniel¡¯s voice cut through the silence, dragging Trevor back into the present. "Is there something going on between the two of you?"


    Trevor¡¯s head snapped to him, his sharp look enough to make Daniel lift his hands halfway in surrender.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that," Daniel said, retreating slightly. "I¡¯m only asking because I noticed your movement around her."


    Trevor didn¡¯t respond, his expression unreadable, stone-cold.


    "You know she¡¯s human," Daniel continued, undeterred. "Are you only after her for pleasure¡¯s sake or are you really serious about her?"


    Trevor¡¯s growl was low, like distant thunder. "Mind your business, Daniel."


    That was enough. Daniel wisely shut his probing mouth, the heavy silence that followed thick with things better left unsaid.


    Trevor was not violent. But being someone who has been following Roman for the longest, and fought battles with the Lycan, he knew not to push his limits. The guy could be dangerous when he wanted to.


    ***


    Meanwhile, up on the craggy ridgeline of Fariah Mountain, the wind was howling like a wounded beast, whipping through the trees with feral intensity. The night was heavy with mist and vengeance, the moon a sliver in the bruised sky. Roman moved through the wilderness like he was born of it, his boots crunching softly on the gravel trail as he ascended.


    At the summit, Williams sat on a slightly raised rock, his silhouette stark against the gloom, a figure ofposure amid chaos. He was still as stone until the crunch of Roman¡¯s approaching steps stirred him to turn his head.


    "What are you doing here, Rome?" he asked, his voice neutral but suspicious. He could feel the Lycan was calm. The raging beast from earlier was no where to be found, and his aura was somewhat normal. Still the guy was not supposed to be on that mountain at that time.


    Roman didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he took a step closer, his gaze piercing. "You look a mess. What happened to you?"


    Williams squinted, something prickling his gut. Roman was avoiding his question. Suspicion crept into his voice. "Rome, you¡¯re supposed to be with your wife at the hospital."


    "My wife is fine. But my baby is not." Roman¡¯s voice was too calm, and it chilled the marrow in Williams¡¯ bones. "Those bastards killed my baby."


    The words mmed into Williams like a sledgehammer to the chest. His breath hitched for a moment, and his blood ran cold. Anger roused inside of him so fast it threatened to consume him while, but having mastered control of his emotions, he didn¡¯t let it show on his face.


    "So I¡¯m here to mourn my little one, who they didn¡¯t allow the opportunity to see the light of day before snuffing life out of him." Roman continued, his tone oddlyposed.


    Williams studied him intently. This wasn¡¯t grief; it was rage buried beneath cial stillness. "You shouldn¡¯t be this calm if that¡¯s the case," Williams said aloud, more to himself than anyone else.


    Roman¡¯s lips curled into a wry, sly smile. "Don¡¯t worry, Liam. Tonight, I will not disappoint your expectations. That thing you¡¯re scared I¡¯m going to do? It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do."


    Williams shook his head slowly, exhaling as he rose from his seat, stepping directly in front of Roman. "Rome, I told you I would handle it. And I have, as you can see."


    He turned and pointed to his far right. Roman followed his gesture, his eyes narrowing as he spotted the twisted shapes lying in the shadows. Three lifeless bodies, blood-soaked and sprawled on the rocky ground like discarded puppets.


    "I can only see three bodies," Romanmented, his voice even colder now. "Those witches were more than three."


    "I know," Williams said, stepping closer to the scene. "The others have disappeared to Casper¡¯s camp. These ones were also trying to do it before I caught them."


    His voice held a sharpness born of exhaustion and fury. "This is a coordinated attack orchestrated by Casper. The witches are working with him. The only way we can win is if we find a way to bring Casper down, and I already found it."


    Roman¡¯s brow lifted slightly, the first flicker of curiosity stirring in the boiling pit of his fury. "What do you mean? What did you find?"


    "I found Charlotte," Williams said, his voice lowering. "And she told me who performed the Sirioni spell."


    Roman¡¯s eyes sharpened, his chest rising with a slow breath. His blood boiled anew, his hands twitching as though anticipating violence. "Who did?"


    There was a pause, deliberate and heavy. Then Williams finally answered.


    "Dera."


    Roman stared at him, a shadow of disbelief darkening his features. "Dera? Your own Dera?"


    "Yep," Williams confirmed, nodding slowly.


    Roman¡¯s mouth curled with incredulity. "How the hell is that possible? Dera is human."


    "A human who has part of my powers," Williams reminded him, his voice grave.


    Roman absorbed the information, and then nodded once. "So where is she now?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m going to find out. Tonight."


    Roman¡¯s eyes narrowed again. "Charlotte told you who performed the spell but didn¡¯t tell you where to find her?"


    "Dera doesn¡¯t want to be found," Williams exined. "And she made Charlotte promise not to reveal her location to anybody."


    Roman crossed his arms. "So how do you intend to find her?"


    Williams¡¯ eyes lit with grim determination. "Blood magic."

 Chapter 113: Call the officials

    <h4>Chapter 113: Call the officials</h4>


    Roman frowned the moment he heard what Williams said. The expression wasn¡¯t just a twitch of his brow, no¡ªhis whole face darkened, shadows carving deep into his chiseled features. His piercing eyes narrowed into dangerous slits, studying Williams with a sharp, unnerving calm that could slice through bone.


    "Blood magic? You want to dive into dark magic?" Roman asked, his voice low and gravelly,ced with something that sounded like both warning and weariness.


    Williams didn¡¯t flinch. He stood his ground, his own eyes steady and unrepentant. "Not want to," he said, voice low but steady. "I have already touched it." He confessed.


    A hush lingered in the air for a beat as the confession echoed between them.


    Roman¡¯s eyes flicked over him, studying him like a puzzle. "I knew something was different about you," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. Then his gaze locked with Williams again, sharp and demanding. "How much have you touched?"


    "A little," Williams admitted. "But I will be doing more of it in theing days." He said, his voice was devoid of remorse, his tone grim with determination. As he spoke, his eyes turned toward the three lifeless bodies lying a short distance away. With witches like that on the loose, and those abominations Casper had created and was still creating, there was no way he could stay away from using all he had in him.


    Roman¡¯s jaw clenched. "What if you lose your senses?" he asked, stepping closer, his voice a mixture of concern and usation. He knew too well the nature of the darkness Williams was beginning to dance with. He knew what it could do to him. What it had done to many before.


    He was d and relieved the guy had decided not to touch it in the past and had stuck to that decision. But now?


    "I¡¯ll try not to," Williams said, attempting to shrug it off, like this was just another burden he¡¯d carry.


    But Roman wasn¡¯t the type to let things slide. Not something like this.


    "If you do?" he asked again, this time with an edge to his voice that made it impossible to ignore.


    Williams was silent for a moment, then finally said, "If I eventually fail at keeping myself together... then you can beat my senses back into me."


    Roman¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Not a friendly smile. Not even a pleased one. But one filled with something dark and satisfied. "That will be fun," he muttered.


    Then, after a beat of silence, Roman added, "Blood magic for location requires you to have ess to the person¡¯s blood, or that of someone rted to the person you want to find. And I¡¯m pretty sure you don¡¯t have Dera¡¯s blood."


    Williams nodded, slowly shifting his eyes back toward him.


    "Her deadbeat father and stepmother still live at Monero," he said, his voice thick with disdain. "And I¡¯m heading there now."


    Roman¡¯s brow lifted slightly, memories from the past flickering in his eyes. "Same old house?" he asked, already knowing that Dera and her family used to live in the house right next to the one Williams and his mother once upied in Monero.


    "Yep. Same old house," Williams confirmed. "I believe he finally bought the house with the proceeds he got from selling his daughter to Casper."


    His voice had turned colder than the mountain wind, and his face was carved with disgust, barely masked.


    "Good," Roman said, turning around and striding downhill and climbing into his car. "Then let¡¯s go pay him a visit."


    Williams didn¡¯t respond. He simply walked to his car, slid into the driver¡¯s seat, and started the engine. Together, they embarked on the hours-long journey to Monero¡ªthe city that birthed Williams, and the graveyard of his childhood.


    When they finally arrived, the ce was as quiet as a graveyard, but Williams knew eighty percent of the poption were not asleep at that time. They both stopped their cars in front of the house in question, which was freshly painted in a dull beige that tried too hard to look weing.


    Williams sat for a moment in the driver¡¯s seat, just staring at the building. The past flooded him like a rising tide. Bits ofughter, mming doors, the soft scent of Dera¡¯s braids, the harsh voice of her stepmother, Dera¡¯s screams. Beautiful and painful all at once.


    The sudden knock on his window startled him.


    Roman stood beside the car, arms folded, an eyebrow raised.


    "Stop thinking. Start doing," Roman said, his voice t but firm.


    Williams didn¡¯t respond. He pushed the door open, stepped out, and walked with quiet determination toward the front door of the house.


    He knocked. Once. Twice. Thirty seconds passed.


    The door opened, but only slightly. Not halfway, not even a quarter of the way. Just enough for someone inside to peer out.


    A woman¡¯s face appeared. She looked older, wrinkled, but unmistakable. Maggie, Dera¡¯s stepmother.


    Before he could say anything, her face twisted into a frown.


    "Good grief," she said, her tone drenched in irritation. "When are you going to give up, Williams? I already told you that girl doesn¡¯t live in this house anymore."


    Williams didn¡¯t even blink. "I didn¡¯te here for you, Maggie. I came to see your husband. Where is he?"


    "My husband is not in the mood to see anybody," she snapped. "Go find your Dera or whatever you call her name elsewhere. She is no longer part of this family."


    The moment she finished talking, she moved back and tried to m the door.


    But Williams was faster.


    He shoved his leg between the door and the frame, stopping it mid-swing.


    "Do your best to avoid my wrath tonight, Maggie," he said in a low growl, voice dipped in steel. "Go in there and get your husband for me."


    But Maggie didn¡¯t understand the atmosphere had changed. She didn¡¯t see the danger simmering just under the surface.


    "Take your leg off my door, Williams," she hissed. "Or I¡¯ll call the officials and tag you a thief."


    The moment the words left her lips, Roman stepped from behind the door where he had been quietly waiting, and without a word, ripped the door off its hinges like it was made of cardboard. He tossed it aside with effortless strength.


    Maggie¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "What the hell¡ªhow dare¡ªAHH!"


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence before Williams yanked her out of the house by the arm. She hit thewn with a thud,nding hard on her butt.


    "I¡¯m calling the officials on you!" she screamed, scrambling to sit up. "Azzima! Call the officials!"


    A young voice responded. "Mom?"


    A teenage,nky boy came running down the stairs.


    He stopped dead at the sight of the men standing in his house.


    "Holy shit!" Azzima gasped, stretched eyes darting from Roman to Williams.


    "Where is your father?" Williams asked, voice tight.


    "He... he¡¯s sick," Azzima stammered.


    "Show us to his room," Williamsmanded, stepping into the hallway.


    "Umm... he¡¯s not in his room," the boy confessed, his voice barely above a whisper. "He¡¯s in the basement."


    Both men frowned.


    "Why is a sick man in the basement?" Roman asked, voice sharp and cutting.


    "Umm... Mom said he is better off there so he doesn¡¯t infect the rest of the family with the sickness," Azzima answered, swallowing hard. His gaze lingered fearfully on Roman. He knew who he was. He had heard the stories, seen the pictures. This was no ordinary visitor. This was the King of Werewolves.


    He didn¡¯t know what they wanted with his father, but he sure as hell didn¡¯t want to get in their way.


    "What is he suffering from?" Williams asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," Azzima answered, shaking his head. "I just know he¡¯s very weak and emaciated right now."


    Without another word, Williams turned and started walking. He didn¡¯t need directions. He knew theyout of the house far too well.


    Roman followed without hesitation.


    Azzima turned and ran outside, drawn by the sound of his mother¡¯s continued yelling.


    "Mom, are you okay?" he asked, breathless.


    "Do I look okay?" Maggie screamed, rubbing her sore butt. "Those monsters pulled me out like trash!"


    "Why did you try to fight them?" Azzima snapped, lowering his voice. "Don¡¯t you know who the second guy is? He is the King of Werewolves! You want to die?"


    "I didn¡¯t know he was there!" Maggie argued, her voice climbing. "I didn¡¯t see him at first. He was hiding behind the door. I thought it was only Williams!"


    "Even if it was only Williams, you shouldn¡¯t have tried to stand against him," Azzima scolded. "Or have you forgotten that he is not the same Williams you used to know years ago?"


    "I didn¡¯t ask you toe here to lecture me!" Maggie barked back. "I said call the officials! They have to pay for what they did here tonight!"


    Still rubbing her aching backside, her pride even more bruised than her body, Maggie red at the house.

 Chapter 114: The only reason

    <h4>Chapter 114: The only reason</h4>


    The old basement was a world forgotten by time, its air thick with dust and decay. Crumbling stone walls, once sturdy, were now veined with dark streaks of moisture, and patches of green mold crept silently across the surface like a slow infestation. A single bare bulb hung from a frayed wire in the ceiling, flickering weakly, casting shadows that twitched and danced with every sway.


    Cobwebs clung to the low beams like ghostly curtains, and the floor was nothing more than cracked concrete littered with dirt, old rags, and bits of broken furniture.


    In the far corner, where the walls met at a sharp, unforgiving angle, a many sprawled on a thin mat set on the cold, grimy floor. He looked broken, his limbs awkwardly syed as if he had copsed mid-struggle.


    His chest rose in shallow, ragged breaths, each one a wheezing effort. His clothes were torn and caked with filth, blending into the grimy floor beneath him, as if he were being slowly swallowed by the basement itself.


    He turned his eyes towards the approaching footsteps, and the pair widened slightly when he saw who it was. His skin was sallow, stretched taut over sharp bones; eyes sunken into sockets shadowed with purple bruises of fatigue and impending death. The fire that had once lived in them was nothing more than dying embers now.


    "Williams... is that you?" he asked in a voice that suggested he was already close to thend of the dead. The words came out cracked and brittle, like dry leaves breaking beneath a boot. He let out a long, croaky cough after his question, his thin chest shuddering from the force.


    Williams didn¡¯t flinch. His face remained as unreadable as stone.


    "You still recognize me. Good to know you have not lost all of your senses," Williamsmented half-heartedly as he approached the man, Roman trailing close behind him, his expression unreadable yet dangerous.


    Williams reached into the inside pocket of his coat, the leather creaking softly as he did. From the folds, he pulled out a paper map, and a small dagger that gleamed dully under the faint light.


    "I¡ªI¡¯m so sorry," the man stammered, his voice raw and quivering. "I have done a lot of foolish and stupid things in my lifetime."


    His eyes dropped to the items in Williams¡¯s hand, confusion painting his worn-out features. There was something fragile about him now. But regret didn¡¯t cleanse sin.


    "I don¡¯t need your apology, Mr. Samuel. I only need you to cooperate with me," Williams uttered with cool finality as he dropped into a squatting position beside the mat Samuel was lying on, his knees cracking slightly from the motion.


    Roman, now only a few steps away, paused. He folded his arms over his chest, his imposing frame blocking a good portion of the light. His eyes, cold and brimming with contempt, regarded Samuel with barely restrained disgust, but he said nothing. This was Williams¡¯ fight. He would only interfere if absolutely needed.


    "I truly meant it when I said I don¡¯t know where Dera is," Samuel croaked, his hands trembling with weakness and panic. His body convulsed slightly as another cough tore through him, the sound pitiful and rattling.


    "I don¡¯t need you to tell me where she is. I already know what you did to her." Williams¡¯s voice dropped lower, colder. He unfolded the map andid it carefully on the dusty floor, smoothing it with long, practiced fingers that moved like a ritual.


    "What do you mean?" The man¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, but panic curled around his words like a venomous snake. His heart, feeble as it was, began to thud faster, louder, echoing in his ears.


    "Stay quiet and allow me to do my work," Williams said in an authoritative tone, not looking at him. His hands moved with precision, the de glinting as he gripped it and made a deliberate cut across his left palm. The skin split open with ease, and blood welled up instantly, sliding over his skin and dripping onto his right palm.


    Samuel flinched, his eyes wide as saucers.


    Then Williams reached for him.


    "No¡ªwait, what are you doing?" the man asked in panic, trying in vain to pull his feeble hand back, but Williams¡¯s grip was irond.


    "Quiet, Mr. Samuel, else I will rough handle you just the way you rough handled her," Williams warned him, his eyes shing with a fury that simmered just beneath hisposed exterior.


    That shut Samuel up immediately. His mouth mped shut, trembling lips pressed tightly together. His face turned ashen, and he stopped struggling, epting what wasing.


    Williams made a cut on the man¡¯s palm, quick, clean, with no room for mercy. Samuel let out a gasp, more from shock than pain, and Williams moved the wounded hand over his own right palm, letting the blood from both cuts mingle.


    "Tell me, Mr. Samuel," Williams said, eyes locked on the mixture of blood. "How much did she beg you not to treat her like she was some worthless piece of trash?"


    The wordsnded like knives. Each sybleced with venom. Samuel¡¯s eyes filled with tears. They brimmed at the edges, clinging stubbornly before finally rolling down his pale cheeks.


    "I swear I didn¡¯t mean to do it," he whispered. "But my wife¡ªshe needed the money and that was the only option we had."


    His voice bore regret, but to Williams it was nothing more than an insult and a pitiful excuse for a monstrous act.


    "Stop shifting the me of your irresponsibility to your wife," Williams said through gritted teeth. "Who gave her out? You or your wife?"


    Samuel couldn¡¯t answer. He opened his mouth, then closed it again. His shoulders sagged, and his eyes reflected the hollowness of a man who knew the weight of his sins could never be lifted.


    "Pathetic," Williams spat. "You sold your daughter out for money, and now the money cannot even save your dying ass."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I regret all of my actions. I wish I could undo everything I have done to Dera," Mr. Samuel spoke, his voice cracked and broken, as if saying the words stripped what was left of his soul.


    "Wishes don¡¯t work that way, stupid. Now shut up. I need to work," Williams snapped. And Samuel obeyed.


    Silence fell again, a thick, suffocating one. The only sounds were the quiet breaths of men locked in a moment charged with magic and guilt.


    Williams began to chant in a low and foreignnguage that sounded ancient and otherworldly. As he whispered the incantations, the blood on his palm began to bubble and boil unnaturally. It hissed as if it were alive, as if it knew the truth it was about to reveal.


    Eyes shut, Williams hovered his palm over the map. His breathing deepened. A faint glow, unearthly and dim, began to radiate from the map¡¯s surface.


    Inside his mind, visions began to take shape. Roads and paths twisted and turned, trees rose like walls, mountains cast shadows in his consciousness. A path began to unfold, winding, elusive, but real. His mind locked onto it, following every bend, memorizing every detail.


    Minutes passed like hours. Roman didn¡¯t move.


    Finally, Williams opened his eyes.


    A glint of ck flickered across his irises, a sh of something dark, powerful, and then it vanished as quickly as it appeared.


    "Found it," he said, his voice hoarse as he lifted his head to Roman. His breath came out in sharp pants, like he¡¯d just run a marathon through the underworld.


    He felt off. Felt like something had been stirred inside him. Something cold. Something wrong. But he shoved it down, deep into apartment he¡¯d learned long ago to keep locked. The mission came first.


    "Are you okay or do I need to start the beating right here?" Roman asked, one brow raised. There was an edge in his voice, not of concern, but of readiness to drag his friend out of madness if it came to it.


    "I¡¯m fine, Rome," Williams replied, trying to normalize his breathing. He gave a brief nod.


    "You sure?" Roman asked again, watching him closely. But Williams didn¡¯t respond. He turned toward the exit without another word.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said to Roman, not looking back.


    Just as Roman turned to follow, Mr. Samuel¡¯s voice, weak but desperate, wed its way to their ears.


    "Williams, please, if you do find Dera, extend my sincere apologies to her," he said, his eyes shining with tears, his voice choked with longing and shame.


    A deadly frown contorted Williams¡¯s face. He turned slowly, as if the very act of acknowledging Samuel again was repulsive.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are to send me a message?" Williams asked, his voice filled with venom. His eyes were two pits of fire, locked on the withering man.


    "The only reason you are still alive is because Dera might still feel something for you. Pray she does, because if she doesn¡¯t, then it would be better if you died before I return."


    With that, Williams turned his back on him again and walked out, the door mming behind him with a finality that seemed to shake the very foundation of the broken house.


    And inside, Samuel was left alone with his regret and with the echoes of his daughter¡¯s name ringing like judgment in the silence.

 Chapter 115: One of us

    <h4>Chapter 115: One of us</h4>


    Mrs. Maggie stood at the threshold, her posture stiff with anger, her lips pulled tight. Her son hovered behind her, arms crossed and shoulders hunched, both of them visibly exhausted, both from the sudden visit of Williams and Roman, and also from their long argument.


    Just as they were about to step back inside, the loud hum of engines echoed down the gravel road, followed by the sharp crunch of tires against stone. Maggie turned sharply toward the sound, her eyes lighting up with relief. Finally.


    The sleek, ck official vehicles came to a halt in front of the house, kicking up dust. The doors opened almost in unison, and out stepped three figures. Not just any officials, but the highest-ranking members of the Witches Council. Her heart skipped with glee at the sight.


    "Oh, that was very fast," she breathed out, her voice a mixture of surprise and satisfaction as she marched toward them. "Thank you foring at such short notice, Mr. Zealot." Her face beamed with a wide, radiant smile that couldn¡¯t be mistaken for anything but joy.


    Zealot, the towering figure leading the trio, gave her a brief nod. His gray robes fluttered in the breeze, and his sharp eyes, ck as night, scanned the surroundings with methodical precision. Every crack on the wall, every broken piece of wood, every sign of disturbance, he noted it all in silence.


    "We were in the area when you called," he said, his voice deep and unreadable, like a locked chest of secrets. "What is going on?"


    With him stood Cornelius, the assistant head, tall and lean with a perpetual sneer on his lips, and Bartholomew, the chief council officer, a stout man whose round face rarely revealed emotion. Their presence was enough to put any normal citizen on edge.


    Maggie immediately seized the moment. She stepped forward, face contorting dramatically to reflect just how serious this was. "Williams broke my door and barged into my house without my permission! I think he wants to steal something!"


    Her son threw her a disbelieving look, but decided to shut his mouth just as she had asked him to.


    Cornelius blinked at her, his brow arched. "Which Williams are we talking about?"


    Maggie¡¯s nose wrinkled. "The one who is neither here nor there," she said sharply.


    Cornelius exchanged a look with Zealot, who now lifted his head and looked at her directly, his brows drawing in with a sharp pull.


    "Williams Xander?" Zealot asked, his tone taut with disbelief.


    "Yes! That¡¯s his name!" Maggie confirmed quickly, nodding her head several times in quick session.


    Zealot¡¯s expression turned incredulous, his eyes narrowing. "Are you sure of what you¡¯re talking about? Williams broke into your house... to steal something? Do you even know who Williams Xander is? What could you possibly have in there that would be of so much importance to him that he has to break into your house to take?"


    His questions came rapid-fire, his voice rising slightly with each one, his expression openly skeptical. He knew Williams. The man had everything he needed. Power, resources, influence, name it. And the house standing in front of them was not a ce likely to house anything of value, let alone something Williams would desire.


    Maggie¡¯s smile had long vanished, her eyes now zing with indignation. "What are you insinuating? You are council leaders! The welfare of the people is supposed to be your number one priority! Why are you siding with the enemy? Is he beyond thew?"


    Her voice cracked with emotion, hands trembling at her sides. The way Zealot was questioning her, it made no sense. She had expected immediate action, not an interrogation.


    "Nobody is beyond thew, Maggie," Zealot said evenly, a hard edge slipping into his voice. "And I hope you also know it is against thew to use someone falsely."


    Maggie let out an exasperated sound. "What do you mean, use someone falsely? Look at my door!" She pointed towards the door which had been pulled off its hinges. "Is it not evidence enough? The culprit is still inside my house!"


    Zealot sighed and stepped forward, the hem of his robe brushing the dusty ground. He moved toward the entrance with the others following behind, their faces solemn. But the moment they crossed the threshold, they came to an abrupt halt.


    From the shadows of the hallway, Williams emerged, walking toward them with calm, measured steps like he owned the ce. And just behind him... came Roman.


    Zealot¡¯s heart dropped. His jaw clenched so hard it made his teeth ache. Roman. The King. The one person you didn¡¯t surprise with questions. You bowed and prayed you weren¡¯t on the wrong side of his favor.


    Zealot¡¯s spine stiffened and he quickly lowered his head into a bow. "Your Majesty," he greeted, his voice nearly swallowed by the thundering silence. Cornelius and Bartholomew followed suit, their heads bowed as well, but neither dared speak.


    Roman¡¯s gaze slid over the three men. "Long time no see, Zealot," he said, his tone smooth, deceptively mild, but everyone in the room knew that even his calm held power.


    "It¡¯s truly been a long time, Your Majesty," Zealot responded, forcing a tight-lipped smile before turning his eyes on Maggie.


    "Maggie," he said, his voice cold, sharp, "you denied His Majesty entry into your house?"


    Before she could stammer out a reply, Williams raised a hand. "No, it¡¯s me she denied entry, not His Majesty," he interjected coolly, his voice like wind through gravel. "She wouldn¡¯t have been alive to tell the story if she had tried that nonsense with him."


    The statement hit hard andnded heavier than a blow. Zealot swallowed hard, nodding slowly. "Why did you forcefully enter into her house, if I may ask?" he managed, his voice quiet but firm, focused entirely on Williams.


    "To confirm my suspicion that she and her husband are into the business of selling humans off to werewolf buyers," Williams answered in one breath, not even blinking.


    "What?!" Zealot¡¯s voice boomed in utter disbelief.


    "What?!" Maggie echoed, her voice cracking. She staggered back a step as if physically struck by the usation. "He¡¯s talking nonsense! I have never done anything like that!" she shrieked, her face ashen and drained of color, her heart thudding erratically in her chest.


    "That is a very serious allegation, Williams," Zealot pointed out, his tone now grave, lined with the weight of the usation.


    "Exactly," Williams replied, nodding once. "That¡¯s also the very reason I cannot spend one more minute in this party. I have to find the human they sold off. If you need proof, you should ask her husband. I believe he¡¯s ready to spill everything he knows."


    He turned momentarily toward Cornelius, who was ring at him like he wanted to set him on fire with just a look, then returned his attention to Zealot. "He¡¯s dying. And she has dumped him in the basement to spend hisst days because he¡¯s of no use to her anymore. You should question him before he takes hisst breath."


    "He¡¯s lying! I swear he¡¯s lying! I didn¡¯t do anything like that! He must have manipted my husband!" Maggie¡¯s voice climbed into hysteria, tears threatening to spill from her bloodshot eyes. Her body trembled as she pointed using fingers, her head shaking violently in denial.


    Cornelius¡¯s voice rang out, low and venomous. "Why should we believe you over one of ours?"


    The bite in his words didn¡¯t even phase Williams. He merely smirked, unfazed. But Roman, standing silent at Williams¡¯ side, narrowed his eyes at Cornelius, his entire body radiating a warning.


    "Yes! That is the question you should be asking!" Maggie yelled, pointing toward Cornelius. "He¡¯s only trying to twist the narrative!"


    Williams chuckled, the sound low and mocking. "Ahh... Cornelius. I¡¯ve been waiting for when you¡¯d say something. I¡¯ve missed our little chit-chats."


    His casual tone made Cornelius¡¯s sneer deepen, his knuckles whitening from the fists he had formed at his sides.


    But before he could retaliate, Zealot intervened.


    "Cornelius," Zealot said, his voice a stern reprimand, "I hope you have not forgotten our code of conduct. Especially when we are on the field."


    Cornelius didn¡¯t hesitate. "Of course not. I apologize for misstepping," he said, his tone t, his teeth grinding behind closed lips.


    "Williams is one of us, just the same way Maggie is," Zealot dered, turning his gaze from one to the other. "We are going to begin a proper investigation on this matter immediately."


    With those words, the council¡¯s decision had been made. The matter wouldn¡¯t be swept under a rug, but neither would it be judged in haste. The air was thick with tension as Roman and Williams turned to leave the house.


    As Roman approached his car, the wind picked up slightly, rustling the branches of the nearby trees. He paused, his hand on the door.


    "Where is she?" he asked, not turning around.


    "Agrapha," Williams answered, his voice firm.


    Roman slid into the driver¡¯s seat, settling in, the leather creaking softly under his weight.


    "When will you set out?" Roman asked again, his voice low, steady.


    "First thing in the morning," Williams replied, stepping back toward his car. "I¡¯ll keep you updated. Please don¡¯t do anything until I return."


    Roman only smiled, then started the car and zoomed away from there. He wanted revenge, and he wanted it to be satisfying. If waiting for Williams would ensure he achieved that, then he was willing to wait.

 Chapter 116: Still alive

    <h4>Chapter 116: Still alive</h4>


    The morning sun filtered weakly through the tall ss windows of Roman¡¯s mansion, casting soft golden streaks across the marbled floors and illuminating the silence that had fallen like a shroud over the house.


    The scent of brewed coffee lingered faintly in the air, yet it brought nofort to Tessy as she sat, tense and unmoving, in one of the chairs in the dining room. Unlike before, she hadn¡¯t gone straight to her room or tried to retreat into solitude. Not this time. This time, she wanted answers, and she wanted them now.


    She had stopped briefly in the living room, arms crossed stubbornly, refusing to take even one more step deeper into the house until every question burning in her mind was met with nothing less than truth.


    Roman had stood opposite her, his presence asmanding as ever, yetced with an unfamiliar gentleness as he persuaded her to move into the dining room. He knew that the things they were about to discuss needed privacy, away from eavesdropping ears and wandering eyes.


    Reluctantly, Tessy had agreed. But she still hadn¡¯t softened.


    Now, across the glossy mahogany table, her sharp, questioning gaze pierced into him. She sat with her back straight, her legs crossed at the ankles, fingers locked tightly in herp,posed on the outside, but barely holding it together inside. Her jaw was clenched so tight it ached, but she didn¡¯t care.


    Roman sat directly across from her, hands steepled, the shadow of guilt clouding his otherwise stoic features. There was an ache in his eyes, a weariness, as though he had carried a burden too heavy for too long. And now that it was finally time to unload it, he was almost unsure where to begin.


    He let out a slow breath and leaned forward.


    "I¡¯m sorry it took your leaving me and losing our baby for you to get to know everything I am about to tell you," Roman said, the words falling like stones between them. He watched her face closely, and saw the flicker of pain in her eyes.


    Tessy didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her breath caught in her throat. She was fighting not to show emotion, but her chest rose and fell a little too fast. Roman saw it, and it only deepened the remorse etched into his face.


    "I never wanted it to be like this. I just needed you to be strong enough mentally to handle the entire truth about your life," he added, his voice low, almost apologetic.


    Tessy let out augh, a short, sharp, and humorless one. It echoed strangely in the stillness of therge room, bouncing off the high ceilings like a cruel joke.


    "About my life?" she asked, each wordced with disbelief, like they tasted foreign in her mouth. The words he spoke didn¡¯t even sound right in her ears.


    She shook her head, bitter amusement tugging at the corner of her lips. Still, she didn¡¯t walk away. She didn¡¯t interrupt again. She simply tilted her chin up defiantly.


    "Alright then. Since you know more about me than I do about myself, go ahead and get to the point already."


    Roman nodded once, his jaw tightening as he prepared himself. This was it. No more half-truths. No more shielding her. She deserved to know it all.


    "Your name is not Tessy Curt, as you initially were called. Your name is Tessy Carmelo. Your father¡¯s name is Carmelo Bandara, the same man whose head you were running with in your dream," Roman began carefully.


    Tessy¡¯s brows furrowed. Her mouth parted slightly as she stared at him. He wasn¡¯t stopping.


    "Mrs. Curt is your mother¡¯s twin sister. She told me herself that your mother died when you were a baby. And unlike what you thought, she is only half human. The other half is... a werewolf."


    Roman¡¯s voice trailed off slightly at the end, watching her reaction closely. And it came.


    Tessy¡¯s frown deepened. Her hands, once calmly folded in herp, now gripped the edge of the chair¡¯s arms. Her wide eyes searched his face for any sign he was joking. He wasn¡¯t.


    "My mother is half human? Half werewolf?" she asked, her voice almost hollow.


    "You don¡¯t seem to be listening to me. She isn¡¯t your mother," Roman corrected gently.


    Tessy swallowed hard. Her pulse thundered in her ears. She nodded once, slowly, as though her brain needed time to catch up.


    "The woman I grew up with is part werewolf and part human?" she asked again, more to herself than to him.


    Roman nodded. "That is very correct."


    Tessy blinked, then gave a short, breathyugh, her tone light, but not amused.


    "I¡¯m assuming her twin sister,who allegedly is my mother, is also not fully human?" she asked, trying to sound sarcastic, but the tremor in her voice betrayed her.


    "Correct again. Your mother is also a hybrid half human, half werewolf."


    "What does that make me then?"


    "You are only one over three human," Roman said to her, his voicepletely void of jest, serious and grounded in a heavy truth.


    "Huh?" Tessy looked at him,pletely confused.


    "Yes," Roman nodded. "You are not a hybrid like your mother. You are a tribrid¡ªpart human, part werewolf, and part witch. Carmelo Bandara was a witch before he died. The leader of a very dangerous coven. The same coven whose members are doing everything possible to kill you currently."


    He said it all with such finality, with such certainty, that Tessy had no choice but to let it wash over her. Her heart pounded in her chest. Her mouth was dry. But she refused to believe it blindly. She needed more. She deserved more.


    "I hope you don¡¯t expect me to believe anything you are saying right now without proof," she snapped, folding her arms. "You have to prove to me beyond reasonable doubt that what you are saying is the truth."


    Roman watched her with a pained expression, understanding the resistance but also knowing time was running out. She had a right to demand proof, and he was ready to give it.


    Still, one question hung in the air¡ªone Tessy couldn¡¯t let go of, no matter how much sense the rest might make.


    "How am I part werewolf when I have never experienced changing into a wolf? Aren¡¯t werewolves supposed to change into wolves or something like that?" she asked, the confusion etched so clearly across her face it almost made her look like a child lost in a sea of unfamiliarity.


    Roman didn¡¯t answer right away. He sat back slightly, his fingers flexing on the table as he considered how best to exin something even he was still trying to piece together.


    "The secrets surrounding your life are deep and vast," he said finally, his tone grim. "And I am yet to unravel it all. But I don¡¯t want to wait until they seed in hurting you before I tell you what I already know. Despite how hard this is to believe, it is the truth, Tessy. The witch and the werewolf parts of you were kept buried since you were a little kid, through dark magic. They are yet to be unlocked, even as we speak."


    He paused, then added, "But ording to Williams, some of your powers from your witch side spilled when you fell into that firsta."


    Tessy shifted in her seat, the word a" striking a nerve. She remembered the strange dreams, the strange urrences and the uncontroble emotions. Things she had brushed off before now came crashing back with rming rity.


    "You said you have proof to back up your words. I need to see the proof before I believe anything you just said," she said firmly.


    Roman nodded slowly, his back straightening as he sat upright. His eyes bore into hers, not with challenge, but with conviction. He wasn¡¯t bluffing. He was ready to give her what she asked for.


    "Your aunt, Mrs. Curt, is still alive and currently in this house as we speak," he said evenly.


    The reaction was immediate.


    "What?!" Tessy eximed, her voice rising in pitch and disbelief. Her breath hitched, and her pulse galloped. "If you meant it to be funny, then you better stop, because it¡¯s not funny," she snapped, half-rising from her chair in frustration.


    But Roman didn¡¯t even flinch.


    "I¡¯m not trying to be funny. I¡¯m telling you theplete truth. Unlike what they made you believe, I didn¡¯t kill her. She came here alright¡ªbut her intention was to kill you. That was why the drama they sent to you in that video happened."


    Tessy sat back down slowly, her body moving like she was in a daze. Her mind was a whirlwind of confusion and fear and doubt.


    "You¡¯re lying," she whispered, the words the first thing that came to her mind. She was trembling now, and no amount of willpower could stop it.


    "Come with me and you¡¯ll see for yourself," Roman said simply, as he rose to his feet.


    He extended his hand toward her, not forcing her, not rushing her, just offering her the truth, if she was ready to face it.


    Tessy stared at that hand for a long moment. But she soon reached out, her fingers brushing his. If what he said was true, her entire life would have been a lie.

 Chapter 117: What do you mean?

    <h4>Chapter 117: What do you mean?</h4>


    Roman¡¯s grip on Tessy¡¯s wrist was firm, not forceful, but enough to make her follow him without question. The corridors twisted like abyrinth, lined with towering portraits and heavy stone arches that seemed to close in around them the farther they went.


    He didn¡¯t say a word at first, and neither did she.


    Then, without warning, Roman paused. He reached out and pulled open a narrow closet door embedded in the stone wall. Inside, hanging like a sentinel, was a long ck coat. It looked worn but thick, with heavy buttons that glinted in the dim light. He grabbed it without ceremony, then turned to Tessy, extending it toward her.


    "Here, put this on," Roman said, his voice low but unyielding.


    Tessy stopped in her tracks, her eyes narrowing. Suspicion flickered across her face as she stared at the coat he was offering like it was some strange object sent to trick her. "Why?" she asked, warinesscing her voice.


    "It will mask your scent so your aunt will not notice your presence when we go inside," he exined, his tone calm and even, but his eyes told a different story.


    Tessy didn¡¯t reach for the coat immediately. She stood frozen, hesitating, her mind still trying to catch up to the reality unraveling around her. Her pulse pounded in her ears as her gaze darted from the coat to Roman¡¯s unreadable expression.


    After a moment of tense silence, she slowly reached out and took the coat from his hands. It felt heavier than she expected, and as she slid her arms into the sleeves, a chill traveled down her spine.


    Roman didn¡¯t just hand her the coat and look away. He stepped forward and began fastening the buttons for her, starting from the top, his movements methodical, almost gentle.


    When he reached the lower buttons, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He squatted down, gracefully, without pride or pause, his fingers deftly working to secure each one in ce. When he finally stood upright, their eyes met.


    "When we go in there, I am going to make you stand by a pir where she will not see you but you will be close enough to hear everything she will say," Roman informed her, his tone shifting now to something firmer, like a general briefing a soldier before battle. "I need you to be absolutely quiet, make no sound, speak no words, just listen. Remember I said your aunt is part werewolf. Any sound you make will get to her ears because her hearing ability is ten times better than that of pure humans. If she detects any sound apart from mine, she will withhold a lot of information. Do you understand?"


    Tessy couldn¡¯t form words. Her throat closed up, the weight of the coat pressing down on her like the truth she was about to uncover. She nodded, one sharp, desperate bob of her head. That was all she could manage.


    At that moment, she was aplete mess.


    Her emotions were tangled in a storm of disbelief, dread, and confusion. She could barely breathe. It felt like her entire body was caving in under the pressure of it all. How could she stand here, preparing to spy on the very woman she had buried? Or rather, the woman she thought she had buried. Her mother, no, her aunt, was supposed to be dead. She had mourned her. Wept at her grave. And now, she was alive?


    It was all too much.


    "I will need you to listen to everything she says very carefully so you can know the kind of person you have been living with all this while, and calling your mother," Roman added, his words cutting through the air with grim finality.


    Then he turned and moved toward therge, rusted door that loomed ahead like the entrance to some cursed realm. Its surface was aged, blistered with corrosion, and marked by deep gouges and scratches, reminders of what it had kept locked away for so long. Roman unlocked it with arge, iron key, the loud click echoing in the stone corridor like a gunshot.


    He ushered Tessy inside, the coat now clinging tightly to her body like a second skin. The space they entered was dimly lit, the flickering lights casting long, haunting shadows that danced across the cold, damp floor. The air smelled of mildew, iron, and old despair.


    He made her pause beside a pir that was joined to the row of iron-barred cells lining the dungeon wall. She stood behind it, her breath shallow, heart hammering against her ribs as if trying to escape.


    Roman gave her onest nce before he advanced toward the cell.


    And just like that, he changed.


    His demeanor morphed in an instant, from a calm strategist to a man brimming with barely restrained fury. Every step he took toward the woman inside the cell was sharp and full of intent. As he reached her cell, he stopped.


    He didn¡¯t need to say a word.


    Mrs. Curt was already standing in front of the iron bars as if she had been waiting for him. She had a wicked gleam in her eyes. Her hair hung wild around her shoulders, but her posture was proud, almost triumphant. When her eyesnded on Roman, they lit up with the fire of mad satisfaction.


    "Ahh... The almighty King has graced my cell with his presence, but he isn¡¯t proud and mighty. He is trembling and broken, just the way I have imagined he would look for a long time," she said, her voice thick with glee, every word dripped with venomous joy before she burst outughing.


    "Hahaha! Who knew my dreams woulde true so quickly?" she added, stillughing like a lunatic who¡¯d won a lifelong bet with fate.


    Tessy nearly stumbled backward. That voice... She knew that voice. It echoed from a ce deep within her, memories of lubies, bedtime stories, lectures, warm advice. That was her mother¡¯s voice. The voice that onceforted her now sent ice through her veins. And yet... thatughter? That cruel taunt?


    It didn¡¯t belong to the woman she thought she knew.


    "Why?" Roman asked, and his voice cracked just a little. "Your niece was innocent. Why coborate with the enemy to hurt her?"


    A sh of disgust washed over Mrs. Curt¡¯s face like a sudden storm. Her lip curled.


    "Innocent, you say?" she mocked. "I can agree that she knows nothing about all this. She¡¯spletely ignorant, yes, but innocent? She is far from innocent. The mere fact that she was born just to make you happy already made her guilty from the start."


    Tessy¡¯s world tilted.


    The words mmed into her like a wave of icy water. Her knees weakened, and she had to press her back against the pir to keep from sliding to the floor. Guilt? For being born? She clenched her teeth to stifle the sob wing at her throat. Roman had been right. The truth was crueler than anything she could have imagined.


    "So you lot killed Carmelo too just to carry out this plot?" Roman asked, his voice like the crack of a whip.


    "How did you find out about Carmelo?" Mrs. Curt snapped back, eyes narrowing in surprise.


    "I asked you the day you came here to poison Tessy with the witches¡¯ paper. I asked you who her father was, and you denied knowing anything about him, only for me to find out you all killed him just to carry out this treacherous n of yours," Roman said, speaking with so much confidence it filled the room like thunder, even though he had just taken a leap of faith in his usation.


    What he didn¡¯t expect... was for her to confirm it.


    "He wasn¡¯t cooperating, so we had to take him out of the picture. Same with my stupid sister too. We wanted revenge, but they wanted to raise a family with their pretty little daughter. That was never going to happen. Nobody can stand in our way. And you can¡¯t imagine how happy I am to know that we finally got rid of that little wife of yours," Mrs. Curt said with venomous glee.


    Tessy felt the breath leave her lungs.


    Still, she forced herself to stay quiet. Every instinct screamed for her to cry out, to ask why, to demand answers, but she swallowed every sound and clutched the coat tighter around herself like an armor.


    "So you killed your sister too?" Roman hurled the question like a dagger.


    "We didn¡¯t kill her, but where she is, she is as good as dead," Mrs. Curt said, her tone like acid, unforgiving and cruel.


    "You know I am going to give you the death sentence¡ª" Roman began, his voice steel.


    But she cut him off, sneering.


    "I already got my revenge. There is nothing to live for anymore. You can go ahead and kill me right now. I don¡¯t care, and I¡¯m not scared of you."


    Roman didn¡¯t flinch.


    He gave her a bitter, hollow smile, one that never reached his eyes.


    "As I was saying, you are going to get the death sentence for being an aplice in the attempted murder of my wife, Tessy Gavriel," he finished, each word a nail in her coffin.


    For the first time, confusion flickered in Mrs. Curt¡¯s eyes.


    "What do you mean by attempted murder?" she asked.

 Chapter 118: More complicated

    <h4>Chapter 118: Moreplicated</h4>


    The surprise and shock that appeared on Mrs. Curt¡¯s face when he had mentioned attempted murder, and when she asked about it, gave Roman a satisfying feeling.


    His lips curled slightly, not in a smile, but in something far darker. A bitter sense of satisfaction that wasn¡¯t sweet but scorching. The same way betrayal burned through a soul when it came from someone once trusted.


    "You call me a monster," he said, his words deliberate,ced with disdain, "but you fail to look into the mirror to see who the real monster is."


    His voice was sharp, cutting through the air like the de of a sword. It carried an edge that was impossible to ignore, and every syble dripped with disgust. Roman¡¯s eyes bore into her, challenging, unyielding. The silence that followed was louder than any scream.


    Then, without warning, he turned his head slightly, his eyes shifting towards the pir where he had asked Tessy to hide and listen.


    "Come on out, my love," he said, his tone softer now but still firm.


    From behind the pir, Tessy stood trembling. Her breathing was uneven, her sobs caught somewhere between her chest and her throat. Her arms were wrapped around herself like she was trying to hold herself together, like her very existence might crumble if she loosened her grip. When Roman called her, her steps were hesitant, fragile. Each one forward felt like stepping deeper into a nightmare she hadn¡¯t fully woken from.


    Her tears were pouring now without control, trailing down her cheeks like rivers of pain. As she moved to stand beside him, the ache in her chest threatened to break free into wails, but she held it down, swallowing it like poison.


    Her heart was pounding furiously, each beat echoing in her ears as her eyes locked onto the woman standing before her. Her voice, when it came, was barely more than breath.


    "Mom?" Tessy called, her tone hollow, drenched in disbelief. Her lips trembled as the word left them.


    She blinked rapidly, as if trying to make the image in front of her blur away like a dream. But it didn¡¯t. It stayed. The woman standing there was unmistakable. The same face she had mourned only weeks ago. The same face she had loved all her life. It was real. Too real.


    But the response that came back cut through her like a knife.


    "Quit the pretense, Tessy. I¡¯m pretty sure by now you already know I am not your mother."


    Mrs. Curt¡¯s voice was sharp, venomous. She spat the words out like they tasted foul in her mouth. There was no affection in her tone, only rage, and Tessy flinched as if she¡¯d been physically struck.


    "Why?" Tessy asked, the question trembling from her lips like a fragile bird taking flight. Her mind was spinning, her thoughts scattering like broken ss. She needed to understand. She needed answers because suddenly the foundation of her entire life felt as if it had been built on lies.


    "Don¡¯t ask me questions," Mrs. Curt snapped, her words icy and final.


    Tessy staggered slightly at the harshness, her lips parting again in stunned silence. Her eyes, which were full of longing, pain, and confusion, darted between Roman and the woman who had raised her. Who was she now?


    Mrs. Curt turned to Roman then, her face twisting with hatred. She knew the game was up. There was no use hiding anymore, not when the truth had already been spilled.


    "If they did not seed in taking her out today," she said, her voice dark with conviction, "they will seed tomorrow. Or next. You can¡¯t stop it from happening. You can¡¯t protect her forever. One day she will be killed, and I will be the most joyous person ever, whether dead or alive."


    Each wordnded like a dagger. Tessy¡¯s breath caught in her throat. The pain in Roman¡¯s face was visible too, but hers was a different kind of heartbreak. This wasn¡¯t just betrayal. It was the total annihtion of a belief, a love she had held onto her entire life.


    She didn¡¯t recognize the woman speaking to her. Yet she did. That made it even worse.


    Tessy swallowed thickly, her throat burning. Her hands clenched into fists by her side, trembling with the weight of her emotions.


    "All right," she finally managed to say, her voice hoarse. "Since you are not my mother, tell me what you did to my real mother. Where is she?"


    She was proud of how her voice didn¡¯t crack, how she didn¡¯t fall apartpletely as she said it. But the woman in front of her was unmoved.


    "And I said you shouldn¡¯t ask me any questions," Mrs. Curt said coldly.


    Tessy¡¯s face crumpled, the pain pushing forward like a wave crashing against fragile rocks.


    "What do you mean I shouldn¡¯t ask you any question? Don¡¯t I deserve answers after you have lied to me all my life?" Tessy cried, her voice rising now, the tremor in it reced with fury.


    But Mrs. Curt didn¡¯t respond. She turned her back, as though Tessy¡¯s words didn¡¯t matter. As though she didn¡¯t matter. With slow steps, she walked to the far end of the cell, her movements deliberate. When she reached the wall, she dropped down in a seated position, her back to them, her mouth closed. She said nothing else.


    The silence screamed louder than any insult.


    "Don¡¯t waste your time. She isn¡¯t going to give you any response. Her ck heart will not allow her to," Roman said gently, turning his attention to Tessy.


    He could see her breaking. The devastation etched into every part of her. It was visible in her posture, her eyes, the way she was breathing like the air itself betrayed her. Roman¡¯s jaw clenched. He hated seeing her like this. But he knew now wasn¡¯t the time for vengeance. That woulde. Right now, she neededforting.


    "Come on, let¡¯s leave this ce," he said softly, reaching out and taking her hand.


    His touch was warm and grounding. Tessy followed him like a ghost, her feet moving but her mind miles away. When they stepped outside the dungeon, she gently slipped her hand from his and moved to the other end of the corridor, leaning heavily against the cold stone wall. Her legs barely held her weight.


    She stared nkly at nothing. The pain was too loud. Her chest rose and fell in shudders.


    "I¡¯m going crazy," Tessy whispered, her voice distant and hollow. She raised her hands to her head, gripping it tightly as if to hold her thoughts in ce. "My whole life has been a lie. Where am I supposed to start from?"


    Roman took a step toward her. Her words were like a dagger twisting in his chest. He remembered the light in her eyes, the fire. And now... that fire was dimmed. Her green eyes, once filled with mischief and wonder, now held only pain.


    "We will figure it out together, okay? There is no need for you to panic or worry yourself to death," he said gently, his voice like balm on an open wound. "We will do this together. And I will do everything I can to find your real mother, if she¡¯s still alive," he promised her, with all the sincerity in his heart.


    Tessy lifted her eyes to him slowly. "How did you know about all these? Are you a witch also?"


    Her words echoed in her mind, reawakening the memories of their first meeting. She had always known there was something different about him. Now it all made sense.


    He hesitated for only a second, knowing she had heard and seen more than enough for one day. But he didn¡¯t want to keep his identity a secret anymore. If she must know, then she had to know at that moment she asked.


    "I am not a witch. I am a Lycan," Roman revealed, the words falling heavy into the air.


    "What¡¯s that?" Tessy asked, frowning. The word was foreign to her.


    "Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a higher version of a werewolf," Roman exined carefully, choosing his words to avoid further confusion.


    Despite the paincing her every feature, Tessy¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and her brows furrowed as she processed the new information.


    "So, you are not human? You change into a wolf?" she asked, her voice small, her gaze searching his.


    "It¡¯s a bit moreplicated than that," Roman said gently. "Let¡¯s talk about it some other time, okay? You need to rest. I don¡¯t want you falling sick again."


    Tessy didn¡¯t argue. She couldn¡¯t. Her body was already trembling from the exhaustion of the truth, and her soul felt twice as heavy. She gave a weak nod, her shoulders sagging.


    "Come on. Let me walk you to your room," Roman offered, extending his hand, but Tessy shook her head in refusal.


    "I need to think, so I would like to be alone," she said to him, and he nodded in understanding.


    "Very well then. I¡¯ll walk you to your room and then leave you alone. That better?" He asked, withdrawing his hand back to himself.

 Chapter 119: One more time

    <h4>Chapter 119: One more time</h4>


    The 13-hour flight to Agrapha had been long, tedious, and marked by silence that never quite turned restful. Yet, when the ne finally touched down and the hiss of the pressurized doors weed Williams into a newnd, he felt something shift inside him. The moment his feet touched the solid, foreign ground, a deep, unshakable certainty coursed through him. He was in the right ce.


    Yes, the map from the night before had already confirmed the coordinates, etched into his memory like a sacred mantra, but this was different. This was instinct. This was a knowing that gripped his soul and settled deep in his bones.


    Despite the rity of his arrival, his journey was far from over. The person he hade for was still a distance away, separated from him byyers ofndscape and silence.


    With determination set in his eyes, Williams hailed a cab outside the quiet airport. The cabbie was a lean, older man with sharp eyes and a cigarette dangling from his lip, the end of it glowing like a warning in the dusky air.


    Williams handed him a note with an address, and the cabbie frowned, looked at him like he was either lost or crazy, then simply shrugged and nodded.


    They drove in silence through winding, unfamiliar roads that grew more deserted as they progressed. Civilization thinned out, giving way to sparse houses and wild vegetation. The road eventually became rough, less of a road and more of a memory of one. Then, finally, at the edge of a dense, looming forest that looked like it could swallow a man whole, the cab came to a halt.


    "This is as far as I go," the cab driver said, ncing uneasily at the towering trees that stretched like sentinels into the night. "The town you¡¯re looking for... it¡¯s in the heart of that forest. You¡¯ll have to go on foot from here. No one drives into that ce."


    Williams said nothing for a moment. He simply looked at the forest. He noticed how the darkness clung to it and how the branches tangled overhead like ws. Then he turned to the cabbie, gave a brief nod, handed him a few folded bills, and muttered a quiet, "Thank you."


    The cabbie didn¡¯t wait. He shoved the gear into drive and sped off without a second nce, his taillights fading quickly down the same path they came.


    Williams stood alone at the edge of the forest. Thest glimmers of daylight had vanished, swallowed whole by the thick canopy above. The trees were massive and densely packed, their tall frames allowing only thin shafts of moonlight to pierce through in silver streaks. The air was heavy with the scent of damp moss and decaying leaves.


    He took a deep breath and began to walk, each step deliberate, each movement calcted. The path thaty ahead wasn¡¯t marked on any map, not physically anyway, but it had been revealed to him, imprinted on his mind. He followed it now without hesitation.


    He heightened his senses, tuning in to every rustle, every chirp, every shift of the wind. The forest was alive, whispering in anguage only those attuned could understand.


    Branches creaked softly overhead, and the asional call of an owl echoed through the dark. He didn¡¯t miss a thing. His eyes flicked toward every shadow, ears twitched at every subtle crackle beneath his feet.


    Time passed in slow, tenseyers until finally he reached the edge of a clearing. The sight before him made his breath pause.


    Scattered around the clearing were houses, modest in size but not poorly built. His gaze searched, scanning each one until his eyes locked onto the particr house he hade for. There was no mistake. It stood just at the edge of the cluster on the other side of where he stood currently, a house not as grand as the one in Monero, yet there was something undeniable about it. Modern in build, sturdier in frame, it stood with a quiet confidence, its white walls gently glowing under the moonlight, its windows darkened but not lifeless.


    ***


    Inside that very house, all was quiet. The soft rustle of paper was the only sound, as a man in his early fifties sat alone in the living room, reading a folded newspaper. He looked like someone used to solitude, someone who had learned not to flinch at silence. His sses sat low on his nose, and his eyes skimmed each line with practiced familiarity.


    A momentter, the silence shifted slightly. From the bedroom, a young woman in her early twenties emerged, walking barefoot with fluid ease. She carried a small fruit tray in her hand and moved past the man without a word, heading into the kitchen. Her long braids were piled loosely atop her head, and the soft sway of her hips hinted at a natural grace she didn¡¯t even try tomand.


    The man lowered the newspaper, the paper rustling slightly in protest, and pushed himself up with a soft grunt. He followed her into the kitchen, his expression unreadable but for a faint frown beginning to form.


    "You didn¡¯t finish the bananas," he said, eyeing the half-eaten fruits on the tray with mild disapproval.


    "No, uncle," thedy replied, her voice soft like velvet, yetced with an unmistakable firmness. "The ones remaining are soft. I¡¯ll use them for Dexter¡¯s smoothie in the morning."


    She didn¡¯t look at him as she spoke, busying herself at the small counter. The man gave a slow nod, absorbing her words.


    He turned his gaze away for a moment, thinking. Then he looked back at her, this time with something more serious in his eyes.


    "Eze asked after you today."


    "Who¡¯s Eze again?" she asked, a spark of curiosity shing across her face as she nced over her shoulder.


    "The funny banker we met at the market thest time we went together," he exined, watching her reaction carefully.


    Recognition bloomed in her expression, followed by a soft, amused smile. "Oh, Eze the clown." She chuckled lightly. "He should be given an official title as the town¡¯sedian and drunk."


    She turned to face her uncle, brows raised. "Why was he asking about me though? We just met once."


    "He seems to have been captivated by your beauty and wants to get to know you better," her uncle replied, a bit of a smile creeping into his voice, just a hint of enthusiasm.


    "And I believe you did justice to that flicker of hope that had ignited in his heart," thedy said tly, her tone neither yful nor cruel, simply neutral. But theck of inflection in her words made her disinterest painfully clear.


    "Chidera," her uncle called out tiredly, his shoulders drooping ever so slightly.


    "Uncle, I already told you I am not interested in marriage or rtionship with any man anymore." Her voice remained steady, sure. "I am content with what I have and I will be fine."


    She knew what wasing next. The moment Eze¡¯s name was mentioned, she had seen iting like an oing train. But she wasn¡¯t about to entertain it. Not tonight. Not ever.


    "I already have Dexter, and I have you. That¡¯s enough for me," she added firmly, her gaze locked on his.


    "I am an old man, Chidera. I will not be here for much longer," her uncle said, his voice lower now, wearier than before.


    "Dexter will be here, uncle, so you don¡¯t have to worry. I will be fine. I can take care of myself," Dera insisted. There was no wobble in her words, no pause, just a straight deration, one she had spoken many times before.


    Her uncle looked at her with eyes that held a lifetime of worry. Then he sighed, long and resigned. "You are so stubborn, but I understand. And I will support your decision... even if you change your mind in the future. And I hope you do soon."


    He turned, ready to return to the couch and the half-read newspaper. But he paused as her face suddenly shifted, twisting into an ufortable expression that made something in his chest tighten.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" he asked, brows knitting.


    "I¡¯m having a strange feeling," she said slowly, carefully. "And whenever I feel this way... it means danger is around the corner. I¡¯ve been feeling it for some time, but I ignored it. However, it¡¯s growing stronger."


    She shook her head as if trying to shake the difort away, but it clung to her stubbornly.


    "Let me check outside," her uncle said immediately, already moving.


    "No, uncle. Don¡¯t go outside," she said quickly, her voice pleading. "Whatever it is, it¡¯s outside. Please stay inside for now."


    He paused, processing the urgency in her tone. Then he gave a slight nod.


    "Alright. I will grab my rifle then."


    Dera nodded. "Kill the lights when you do."


    She moved swiftly to a drawer, fingers steady despite the tension in the air. She pulled it open and retrieved two gleaming daggers. Their weight was familiar in her palms, cold andforting.


    She then opened another drawer and pulled out a dark bottle, filled with a thick, inky liquid. Without a word, she poured it over both des, letting the viscous substance coat them fully. It soaked into the metal like blood to cloth.


    Something, or someone dangerous was approaching. She could feel it in her bones, vibrating through every inch of her being. The sensation wed at her chest and whispered in her ears.


    And she wasn¡¯t going to stand idly by and watch anything or anyone ruin her life one more time.

 Chapter 120: State your business and leave

    <h4>Chapter 120: State your business and leave</h4>


    The town looked asleep, nketed in a silence soplete it made the night feel unnatural. Not a single soul roamed about, and the only signs of life were the weak well lot houses and streetmps. A cold breeze slithered through the empty streets, whispering against closed windows and stirring up loose leaves that skittered across the pavement like timid creatures avoiding detection.


    Williams narrowed his eyes, scanning the quiet scene around him. It was just a few minutes past eight p.m. ording to his time, but everything about this ce suggested it was way past midnight. It didn¡¯t feel like a town merely resting, it felt like a town that had exhaled itsst breath.


    He had been in plenty of ces over the years, seen more than most people should, but this ce felt... hollow. Williams didn¡¯t need to ask questions to know that this ce had a story. And it wasn¡¯t a pretty one.


    Williams began to approach the house but just as he neared the property, the small light that had been glowing warmly inside the house, flickered once and died, plunging the house intoplete darkness.


    Williams froze, his eyes narrowing. He waited a moment, letting the night speak to him. Nothing. Just the low rustle of tree branches and the faint creak of the wooden porch swaying ever so slightly in the wind.


    Still, he continued moving. His steps were cautious, deliberate, as he approached the house. When he finally reached the front porch, the wood groaned beneath his weight. The scent hit him the moment he stepped up, faint but distinct. That unique citrus scent that only belonged to her. His pulse kicked against his ribs.


    His heart skipped a beat for the very first time in a long time.


    She was his home, and right at that moment, standing in front of this unlit house cloaked in mystery and silence, he felt it.


    He was home.


    His knuckles rapped firmly against the door. Three solid knocks, each one echoing into the silence like a call from the past. He waited, patient but alert, his senses extended like invisible threads into the shadows.


    Nothing happened. No footsteps, no flicker of light.


    But he wasn¡¯t fooled.


    His ears, in its heightened state, had already picked up on the subtle rhythm of heartbeats from within the house. They were faint, carefully quiet, but unmistakably present. Someone was inside.


    He lifted his hand to knock again, already preparing for another round of waiting, when the lock suddenly clicked. The sound was quiet, like a whisper, but unmistakable. The door creaked open inwardly, and Williams instinctively took a half-step back. Still, no one appeared.


    And the lights remained off.


    That wasn¡¯t right.


    Every instinct in his body urged caution. He wasn¡¯t new to ambushes. He¡¯d walked into too many to misread the signs. Yet despite the rm bells nging in his head, he hesitated only a moment before stepping inside.


    The door shut behind him with a quiet but firm finality, as if the house itself had swallowed him whole.


    Darkness enveloped him.


    And then the sharp edge of a dagger was pressed against his skin with enough force to warn but not yet to cut. His body stiffened, his breath slowing as he prepared himself.


    "One more step and you¡¯re dead. Who the fuck are you and what business do you have here?"


    The voice that uttered the words wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. It cut through the darkness with a rity that made his chest clench. He had longed for that voice, dreamed of it in moments too fragile to admit. It was her.


    But before he could react, a light snapped on above them, and the dim golden glow revealed a second figure standing behind a table, rifle raised and trained directly at him.


    He had been so distracted by her voice, her presence, that he hadn¡¯t even noticed the second person.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    His eyes locked on the woman before him, the woman with the dagger at his neck. The woman he had once known like the back of his hand.


    Her eyes widened in recognition, flickering with surprise.


    She still had her long braids, just as he remembered, but time had only deepened her beauty. Her high cheekbones, those piercing eyes. His breath caught again, and all he wanted to do was reach out and hold her, just wrap her in his arms and finally close that aching space between them.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    Not with a de pressed against his throat.


    "Dera," Williams said, his voice low, threaded with something soft, something that hadin buried for too long.


    The surprise in her eyes vanished, quickly reced by a hard frown that made his chest tighten.


    "Answer the question, mister. Who are you and what do you want here?"


    The voice came from the man holding the rifle, pulling Williams¡¯ attention away from her for the first time. He turned his head slightly, studying the man¡¯s features. There was a stark resemnce to Dera¡¯s father, unmistakable even in the yellow light. The same angr jaw, the same heavy-lidded eyes. But this one was lighter inplexion than the other, paler.


    "Answer the question before I put a bullet in your head," the man barked again, raising the rifle a little higher, his finger twitching over the trigger.


    "Chidera, is he the Casper guy?" The man threw another question before the first one could be answered, this time to his niece.


    "Casper?" Williams frowned deeply. He never thought the day woulde when he would bepared to that son of a bastard. "I¡¯m not Casper. My name is Williams."


    He straightened, even with the de against his throat, his voice steady and unwavering.


    "Williams Xander?" the man asked, disbelief painted on his face.


    Williams gave a small, firm nod. "The one and only," he said.


    "Chidera, is that correct?" the man turned to her.


    "Yes, uncle," Dera said through gritted teeth, her tone as cold as ice.


    The man lowered his gun slowly at her confirmation, but Dera made no move to step away from Williams. The de still pressed against his skin.


    "Why are you here?" she asked, her voice low, her eyes burning into his. She pressed the de slightly harder, not enough to pierce, but enough to remind him of his position.


    "It¡¯s so good to see you again, Dera," Williams replied, the corners of his mouth lifting faintly, his gaze never leaving hers.


    "That is not the answer to my question," she seethed, her face a mask of hostility. There was no softness there. No reunion. Just fury.


    "Let the man go, Chidera," her uncle said, stepping forward now, voice trying to mediate. But she didn¡¯t budge.


    "He is one of them, Uncle. I think he should leave. He has no business here," she said, her voice rising, coated in usation and rejection.


    "I wouldn¡¯t be here if I didn¡¯t have business here," Williams replied, his voice calm but firm, the weight of truth carried in every word.


    "Then state your business and leave!" she snapped, loud and biting, the sharpness of her tone slicing deeper than the de at his throat.


    Williams remained still.


    Outwardly, he looked unfazed,posed, unreadable as ever.


    But inside?


    Inside, he was reeling. Why was she acting like this? This wasn¡¯t the Dera he remembered. The woman who¡¯d once stood with him when no one else would. The one whoseughter used to shake loose his darkness like sunlight cracking ice.


    Something was wrong.


    He could feel it in the way her uncle kept trying to calm her. In the way she refused to even acknowledge their shared past. It wasn¡¯t just anger.


    Williams narrowed his eyes slightly, taking in every detail. The tension in her shoulders. The slight tremor in her hand. The way she couldn¡¯t quite meet his eyes now.


    "Do you want him to state his business while you have a dagger to his throat?" the older man asked, his voice softer now, a sharp contrast to the cold edge it had carried earlier. There was a note of reason threaded through his tone, like he was trying to gently anchor Chidera back to a calmer version of herself.


    Just then, as though summoned by fate itself, a small figure shuffled into the living room. A little boy, no older than five, stood there in his soft cotton pajamas, a pillow clutched to his chest. His hair was tousled from sleep, and his eyes squinted in the light as he took in the scene before him.


    The little boy¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as he looked at the trio frozen in the middle of what looked like an unfolding standoff. He blinked slowly, the way children do when trying to make sense of a world that suddenly feels unfamiliar.


    "Mommy?" he called, his voice small but clear, carrying the innocence and honesty only a child could bring. The single word sliced through the thick silence like a de, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    Williams turned slowly to the boy, his eyes meeting the child¡¯s wide, blinking ones, and something inside his chest gave a violent jolt.

 Chapter 121: Not for long

    <h4>Chapter 121: Not for long</h4>


    The little boy stood there, his small frame caught in the heaviness of a room teetering on the edge of history. His grip on the pillow tightened, eyes wide as he looked from his mother to the stranger with a dagger at his throat, and then to the man beside them who he hade to know as Grandpa, holding a gun that had just been lowered.


    He didn¡¯t understand the undercurrent, the shadows stretching long between the three adults, but even in his innocence, he understood danger. He understood tension.


    Williams swallowed hard, his gaze locked on the boy. Time seemed to warp around him. He didn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t. Not with that face staring back at him. The child was most definitely not human he¡¯s got werewolf blood running in his veins and not just any werewolf blood alpha blood.


    Although the boy looked like his mother there was no mistaking that face of the younger version of Williams Xander with his slightly different color. The child was the living embodiment of something he didn¡¯t even know he¡¯d left behind. A presence he hadn¡¯t realized had been missing until now. His mind screamed at him to move, to speak, to do something, but his body refused to obey.


    Dera¡¯s uncle did not say another word but he keenly watched Williams reaction to the presence of the boy. He had first noticed the stark resemnce between Williams and the boy the moment he turned on the light but had purposely not said anything about it. It was also the same reason he lowered his gun when Williams introduced himself.


    Dera¡¯s hand which held the dagger shook slightly and dropped to her side, her chest heaving as she took a shaky breath. Her feet shuffled towards the boy in what looked like a hurry and she dropped the daggers on the table.


    "Dexter, go back to your room," she said softly, kneeling slightly to level her face with her son¡¯s.


    The boy didn¡¯t move. "Why is that man here, Mommy? Did he hurt you?"


    The question nearly broke Williams. His mouth opened, but no words came out. Emotion clogged his throat.


    Dera gently reached out and touched her son¡¯s shoulder.


    "He didn¡¯t hurt me, my love," she said, her voice steadier now, the tension in her body melting only slightly. "He¡¯s just... someone I used to know."


    Dexter looked at her, then back at Williams, as though trying to decide whether to believe her.


    "Go back to your room, okay? I¡¯lle read you a storyter," Dera repeated and this time the boy nodded his head once. He turned and padded back the way he came, the pillow still gripped tightly in his small hands. The moment he disappeared around the corner, silence fell again.


    Dera straightened slowly, her eyes hardening as they settled back on Williams. The softness she¡¯d shown her son vanished like it had never been there.


    "You have a child?" Williams finally managed to ask, still reeling from the shock.


    "That is none of your business" she said, her voice quiet but cutting. "I don¡¯t know why you are here but I think you should leave."


    Williams still hadn¡¯t moved. His hand was now gently touching the ce on his neck where the dagger had rested. It stung, but not because of the de. Her words stung even more.


    "You think I should leave?" he said finally, voice raw. "You¡¯re really prepared to raise our child all by yourself."


    Her face twisted into an ugly frown. "What do you mean by our child? What give you the slightest idea that he¡¯s your¡¯s?"


    "He isn¡¯t?" Williams asked, brows lifted.


    "That¡¯s enough, you two." her uncle cut into the blooming argument. "Go check on Dexter, Chidera. Let me talk to the young man."


    Dera clenched her jaw but said nothing more. She grabbed her daggers turned around and headed towards the kitchen.


    "Please sit down, Williams," the man said pointing towards an empty chair. Williams, who followed Dera with his confused eyes, finally moved to take a seat just as the man asked.


    Before the man could say another word, Dera walked out of the kitchen and headed toward the bedroom, throwing them not a single nce as she walked gracefully and mesmerizingly until she disappeared from their line of sight.


    Despite his confusion, Williams found himself captivated by the mere sight of her. She was no longer the little neen year old girl he used to know at Monero. This was a full-grown woman whose presence now had double the impact it used to have on him years ago.


    "Wee to our abode and sorry for the initial rough wee we gave to you. We are usually not like that, but you were initially perceived to be a threat and that prompted us to receive you as one." The man rified, also taking his seat the very one opposite the one Williams was seated on. "I am Dr Abel Nkem." The man stretched out a handshake.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Dr Abel, and I take no offense from the earlier wee. However, a lot of things are still unclear to me," Williams responded, receiving the handshake firmly.


    "My niece is going through a tough time so please forgive her manners. She usually isn¡¯t like this. She is a sweet girl." Dr Abel exined, knowing that was part of the things that were unclear to Williams.


    "I know Dera very well. She is the sweetest girl I have ever met," Williams confirmed nodding his head. "But you also seem to know me quite well, and I wonder how I don¡¯t remember meeting you anywhere before today," William¡¯s pointed out even though he already had an idea what the answer was.


    "Chidera told me about you. She told me everything, which is why I am prompted to ask why exactly you are here today after all these years."


    "The first reason I¡¯m here is because of her. I have been trying to find her for years, ever since she disappeared, without any sess. I only just found out yesterday from her father what they did to her," Williams exined, his voice low but firm. It was only now that things were beginning to click in his mind. Maybe Casper¡¯s camp was why she was acting this way. But even as the pieces fell together, a knot still twisted in his gut. Why was she taking it out on him?


    That question, he couldn¡¯t answer.


    "Her father is still alive?" Dr. Abel asked, brows slightly furrowed, clearly surprised.


    "He is," Williams answered. "But not for long. He¡¯s already on his dying bed."


    "And his witch of a wife?" the man asked again, the scorn in his voice obvious.


    "She¡¯s also still alive, and doing well," Williams replied with a grim nod.


    "You said that was the first reason. What is the second reason?" Dr. Abel leaned back, studying Williams like a man trying to decide if the storm outside was worth walking into.


    Williams inhaled deeply, steadying himself. "Taking into ount that you said she told you everything, and the fact that you mistook me for Casper earlier, I believe you already know anything concerning Casper is never good news." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "Before she left the camp, she did something... something big. She put Casper in aa. And he stayed that way for years."


    Dr. Abel¡¯s brows lifted slightly, but he didn¡¯t interrupt.


    "However, right now, as we speak, Casper is alive. Up. On his feet. And wrecking havoc everywhere he steps." Williams¡¯ jaw clenched. "A war is brewing. And the only person who can stop him is Dera."


    His gaze turned to the closed hallway door where she had disappeared.


    "She has toplete what she started, or we¡¯re all going to be in serious trouble. Humans, non-humans... no one will be safe," Williams concluded,ying it all out in the open. There was no longer any need to mask the truth. Dr. Abel clearly knew more than most humans should. It was clear Dera had done well in that regard, keeping her guardian informed and prepared, even if just a little.


    A long moment of silence followed, thick and heavy. Then Dr. Abel let out a slow sigh, the kind of sigh that came from someone who had already carried too many burdens for far too long.


    "It¡¯s going to be hard to convince Dera to involve herself with anything that has to do with your world anymore," he said, finally breaking the silence. His tone was calm butced with unyielding certainty. He gave Williams a long, deliberate look. "You saw for yourself how unweing she is. It¡¯s not because she hates you. It¡¯s because she wants absolutely nothing to do with your kind anymore."


    Williams looked away, jaw tightening. His kind.


    He let the silence return for a heartbeat before responding.


    "Isn¡¯t it a little toote for that?" he asked, his voice lower now, tinged with something fragile beneath the surface. "She has a child that belongs to my world. My child."


    Dr. Abel gave him a hard look, one that was almost sympathetic, but not quite.


    "Don¡¯t be too sure that the child is yours," he said, the words dropping like a hammer. "Looks can be deceiving, Williams. Only a woman can tell you who the father of her child is. And ording to Dera..." His eyes locked onto Williams. "Dexter does not belong to you. He belongs to Casper."


    The wordsnded with brutal force, and for a second, Williams forgot how to breathe. The air in the room seemed to thin out as his heart gave a hard, painful thud.

 Chapter 122: From afar

    <h4>Chapter 122: From afar</h4>


    "That¡¯s impossible, Dr Abel," Williams said, eyes narrowing slightly, "that child... he¡¯s not Casper¡¯s. There¡¯s no way. I¡¯ve seen Casper. I know Casper very well. I could pick his face out of a crowd blindfolded. That child looks nothing like him. Not even remotely close. Not in the eyes, not in the cheekbones, not in the set of his jaw."


    Williams clenched his jaw as he spoke, the muscles in his neck tightening.


    "I¡¯m certain," he continued, quieter now, but with even firmer conviction. "That child is mine."


    Dr. Abel let out a long, tired sigh, the kind that seemed to dete something deep in his chest. The more he looked at Williams, the less the doubt that Dexter belonged to him.


    "You may be right," he finally said, his voice measured, almost reluctant. "I only said what I did because... well, because of what Chidera told me. But to truly know... to confirm it all for sure," he added, "you need to speak to her yourself."


    Williams gave a small nod, the tight lines on his face shifting just slightly as some of the tension began to ease. "I¡¯d like that," he said. "Let me speak with her myself."


    But even as the words left him, Dr. Abel was already shaking his head, a note of refusal evident in his bodynguage.


    "Not tonight," the man said firmly, the tiredness in his voice returning, deeper now. "I¡¯ll have to talk to her first. Her mood is something else tonight. It won¡¯t do any good right now. It will be better if you leave it till tomorrow."


    Williams frowned slightly, but after a moment, he nodded again.


    Abel was right. Dera wouldn¡¯t listen to anything he had to say at that time anyway. There would be no use knocking on that wall tonight.


    At least he¡¯d found her. That was something more than he had before. And now... he was going to do everything it would to get her back.


    He stood up, his tall frame casting a long shadow across the floor as he made for the door, clearly ready to leave the house and retreat into the night. But Dr. Abel held out his arm to stop him.


    "Wait," the older man said. "It¡¯ste. Toote to be wandering around this town alone."


    Williams turned slowly, surprised by the man¡¯s sudden concern. He raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t immediately answer.


    "We have a guest room," Abel continued, gesturing toward a different direction. "Stay the night. It¡¯s not much, and we weren¡¯t expectingpany, so the ce isn¡¯t in the best shape... but it¡¯s better than the streets."


    Williams hesitated. He appreciated the gesture, but he shook his head politely.


    "I¡¯ll be fine, Doctor. I¡¯ve survived worse than this. I can handle one night."


    But the doctor wasn¡¯t giving up that easily. He stepped closer, crossing his arms in front of him.


    "You won¡¯t get a taxi back to the city at this hour," he pointed out, his voice more insistent now. "Even if you try, none of them wille this deep into town thiste. And you walking that long stretch of road by yourself? No way. I insist."


    The word hung heavy in the air. Williams knew what it meant when someone insisted in this household. It meant the matter was no longer open for discussion. Dera already lectured him on it years ago. With a sigh of his own, he finally gave in, nodding slowly.


    "All right," he said. "If you insist."


    A faint smile touched Abel¡¯s lips, and he turned, leading Williams in the direction leading to the room. At the end of a short corridor, Abel opened a door to a modest room, in but clean. A single bed sat in the corner, the nket tucked in neatly, though the room smelled faintly of disuse.


    "You¡¯ll have to manage," Abel said, apologetic. "Like I said, we weren¡¯t expecting you. The room hasn¡¯t been aired out in a while."


    Williams looked around and nodded, stepping inside.


    "It¡¯s fine," he said. "More than enough. Thank you."


    The doctor gave him onest nod before turning and disappearing down the hallway, leaving Williams alone.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the other end of the house, within the quiet of a softly lit bedroom, Chidera sat perched on the edge of a child-sized bed. She had a book in hand, its colorful illustrations gently reflecting the warm light from the bedsidemp. Beside her, Dextery tucked under the covers, his tiny face tilted up to look at her, gray eyes wide and full of curiosity as he listened with rapt attention.


    "...and Evan became whole again," she read, her voice low and melodic, soothing as a luby. "And the family lived happily ever after."


    She closed the book with a soft thump and turned to the boy with a smile that mirrored the gentle curve of his own lips. For a moment, their warmth matched, but then the boy¡¯s expression shifted. His little brows drew together, his mouth turned down at the corners, and his voice came out in a hesitant whisper.


    "Mommy?" he said, the word small, uncertain, but heavy with meaning.


    "Yes, my love?" Dera replied, her voice softening even more at the familiar title.


    The boy looked up at her, his eyes serious now. "Did you... did you want to kill that man? The one I saw in the living room?"


    The question froze Dera in ce for half a second. Her heart skipped a beat, and her smile fell away. She hadn¡¯t expected him to ask. Swallowing hard, she quickly shook her head.


    "No, no," she said gently, her voice picking up an easy cadence, trying to reassure him. "I didn¡¯t want to hurt him, baby."


    She reached out and smoothed his curls away from his forehead, searching for the right words.


    "What you saw was just a... just a move. A training move. I was practicing something he taught me a long time ago. He used to teach me how to fight, back in the day."


    Dexter nodded slowly, absorbing the exnation as his lids began to droop. Dera, sensing the moment of calm return, ced the book on the nightstand and stood up.


    "All right, little man," she said with a fond smile. "You need to sleep now, so you can wake up early. Remember? We¡¯re going fishing in the morning."


    "Okay," the boy mumbled sleepily, already halfway into dreand.


    She pulled the nket up to his chin, tucking it around his small frame, then leaned over to ce a kiss on his forehead. With a final nce, she turned off the light and stepped quietly out of the room.


    But as soon as she stepped into the hallway, she stopped short.


    Her uncle was standing there, waiting, arms folded like a sentinel. She frowned, confusion creasing her brow.


    "Uncle? What are you doing here?" she asked, lowering her voice. "You should be preparing for bed."


    Dr. Abel responded not with sleepiness, but with a calm challenge. "How can I prepare for bed," he said, "when we have a guest in the house... and we haven¡¯t offered him any food yet?"


    Dera blinked, stunned. Her voice was disbelieving, almost incredulous.


    "He¡¯s still here?" she asked sharply. "Williams didn¡¯t leave?"


    Abel shook his head. "Would you have beenfortable letting him walk out of town at this hour? Knowing the kind of town we live in?"


    Dera¡¯s expression hardened. "I wouldn¡¯t have minded," she said coolly. "Williams is stronger than you think. He¡¯s a werewolf, Uncle. He will survive out there."


    Abel rubbed his forehead, clearly exasperated now. His voice was weary, his eyes pleading.


    "This isn¡¯t you, Dera," he said quietly. "What exactly is the problem? Why are you acting this way?"


    Dera looked away, her eyes settling on a crack in the wall, something to focus on besides her uncle¡¯s gaze.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with me," she finally said, voice t. "I just don¡¯t want anyone of his kind near me. Or my family."


    Abel took a deep breath. "But you told me he was different. The only one who never treated you like you were beneath him. The only one who didn¡¯t call you names or make you feel like a mistake. You admired him, Dera."


    She didn¡¯t respond for a long moment. The silence was loud.


    When she finally spoke, her voice was quiet, fragile in a way that betrayed the steel in her earlier tone.


    "I still admire him," she whispered. "But from afar. That¡¯s where I want to keep him now. At a distance."


    She didn¡¯t know who to trust anymore... and she¡¯d rather keep the good memories she had of him intact, than risk losing them to a different truth.


    Her uncle nodded slowly, the hurt on his face hidden behind understanding.


    "All right," he said. "But at least talk to him. He came here for something serious. Something only you can understand."


    With that, he turned and walked down the hallway, leaving Dera standing there, silent, lost in her own thoughts. After a moment, she turned away from the path to her room and instead opened the door to Dexter¡¯s.


    A sudden unease crept into her heart and she didn¡¯t want to leave her boy vulnerable.

 Chapter 123: Everything will be okay

    <h4>Chapter 123: Everything will be okay</h4>


    Tessy hadn¡¯t spoken a word since she returned to her room. Not since the truth detonated through her veins like wildfire, scorching every memory, every lie, every face she once believed in.


    It had been hours since she arrived in her room, and she had locked herself in, refusing toe out. She didn¡¯t care about food, even though her stomach ached from hunger. The physical emptiness was nothingpared to the storm inside her.


    She was devastated,pletely shattered, not just by the revtion, but also by the loss of her pregnancy, and deep down, she med herself for it.


    A thousand thoughts circled her mind, each one beginning with if only or if I had known. If only she had been more careful. If she had waited a little to hear Roman¡¯s side of the story. If only she had done things differently.


    Each thought stabbed at her already broken heart, worsening the guilt that consumed her. The weight of regret was too much to bear, and it only deepened the pain of what she had lost.


    Outside, Roman was extremely worried and could no longer remain still. He had paced the hallway for hours, struggling to give her the time and space she needed. He didn¡¯t want to overwhelm her, so he had made the difficult decision not to bother her, hoping that the silence would help her collect her thoughts.


    But as the hours stretched, the worry began to gnaw at him, growing heavier with each passing moment. The uncertainty of what she was going through behind that closed door became too much to bear.


    Unable to stay away any longer, Roman walked to her door. He raised his hand and released a series of soft, careful knocks, trying not to startle her.


    His voice was low and gentle, filled with concern as he called out, "Tessy... can you hear me? Please, open the door."


    When he didn¡¯t get any response, Roman stood quietly for a moment, his worry deepening. Gently cing a hand on the door, he said, "I know you¡¯re in pain, Tessy. But you don¡¯t have to go through it alone." he added. "I don¡¯t want you to hurt yourself because of this."


    Still, there was no answer, just silence pressing against him from the other side of the door. He let out a quiet sigh, the sound filled with frustration and helplessness.


    "I¡¯ming in," Roman said softly, his hand going to the doorknob. But when he tried it, it didn¡¯t move. The door was locked from the inside. Another sigh escaped his lips, deeper this time.


    "If you don¡¯t open the door," he continued gently, "then I¡¯m going to sit right here, right in front of it, until you feel okay enough toe out. Your suffering is mine too, and I will never, ever let you go through it all alone."


    With that, Roman slowly lowered himself to the ground, settling into a seated position right in front of the door. He didn¡¯t knock again. He didn¡¯t speak further. He just sat there, offering his presence asfort, hoping she could feel that she wasn¡¯t alone, even if she couldn¡¯t find the strength to respond.


    Tessy heard everything. Every single word. She didn¡¯t know how, but she waspletely aware that he was right there, just as he had said. Somehow, she could feel his presence as clearly as if he were in the room with her. The weight of that truth only made the guilt inside her grow heavier. His gesture, as considerate and selfless as it was, didn¡¯t bring her peace. Instead, it intensified the ache in her chest.


    She had heard his voice. It was gentle and soothing. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to respond. She couldn¡¯t open the door as he had asked. How could she look him in the face, knowing that her carelessness had led to the loss of the life they had both been so excited about?


    But even in the depths of her guilt and sorrow, Tessy couldn¡¯t ignore thefort his presence brought. Slowly, she pushed herself to her feet and trudged toward the door. She didn¡¯t open it. Instead, she sank down onto the floor, just a few inches away from him, separated only by the wooden barrier between them.


    She didn¡¯t speak. She couldn¡¯t. She neededfort more than anything, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to ask for it, nor the strength to ept what was being offered so openly. So she settled for the only thing she could handle, which was being close to him. He couldn¡¯t see her. She couldn¡¯t see him. But for now, just being near him was enough.


    Roman heard her soft footsteps approaching the door, and a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. She was close. He could feel it. Just on the other side. That quiet movement meant something, even if she didn¡¯t say a word.


    At that moment, he wished he could feel exactly what she was feeling, to understand the depth of her emotions. If only he had marked her, he would have been able to sense her emotions clearly, to share in her pain andfort her more deeply. But that connection wasn¡¯t in ce yet, so he had to rely on what his eyes and ears could perceive.


    Just then, he heard a low, faint growl from her stomach. His smile faded slightly, reced by quiet concern. It was subtle, but unmistakable. She was hungry. Her body was crying out even if she wouldn¡¯t.


    Roman didn¡¯t hesitate. He reached into his pocket, pulled out his phone, and typed a quick message. His fingers moved with purpose, sending the request to someone he knew would act quickly.


    Not long after, Daniel appeared, walking silently down the hall. In his hands, he held a tray. Wordlessly, Daniel lowered the tray to the floor right outside the door, positioning it gently before turning around and walking away.


    On the tray was a covered dish. Beside it sat a pen and a small piece of paper, deliberately ced.


    Roman picked up the pen and stared at the nk piece of paper for a moment, thinking carefully about what to write. He knew Tessy was hurting, and words weren¡¯t always enough, but they were all he had to reach her right now.


    Slowly, he began to write, his handwriting steady and purposeful. When he finished, he folded the note neatly and gently slid it under the door. With the paper no longer in his sight, Roman leaned back and waited silently, his heart pounding with hope and anxiety.


    Inside the room, Tessy noticed the small slip of paper being pushed under the door. She remained still at first, but when she realized Roman had stopped moving, she stretched out her hand hesitantly and picked it up. Her fingers trembled slightly as she unfolded it, revealing his neat handwriting. She read the message slowly, taking in every word:


    <i>Your tummy is protesting, and I know you¡¯re hungry. There¡¯s food right out here, in front of your door. It¡¯s steak¡ªspecially prepared to suit your taste buds. If you just open the door and take it, you¡¯ll put my mind at ease. If not, I swear I¡¯m going to die of worry.</i>


    Tessy stared at the note, her chest tightening with emotion. The simplicity of the message, the tenderness in every word, it broke something inside her. Tears welled up in her eyes and spilled over, uncontroble sobs shaking her body.


    She clutched the paper to her chest as if it were the only thing holding her together. She could no longer resist the pull of his presence, the need to feel close to him. With shaky resolve, she pushed herself to her feet and reached for the door handle.


    She opened the door slowly, her trembling hand barely managing to turn the knob. The moment the door creaked open and her eyesnded on Roman seated on the floor, her emotions shatteredpletely. The sight of him waiting there so patiently, so quietly, undid thest thread of strength she had been clinging to. Her knees nearly gave out from beneath her, and fresh tears spilled down her cheeks.


    Roman looked up sharply the instant he heard the door open. As soon as his gaze met hers, he shot to his feet. But what broke him wasn¡¯t her presence. It was the expression on her face. The pain in her eyes, the guilt, the devastation... it hit him like a blow to the chest.


    He stood frozen for a second, fighting the overwhelming urge to rush to her. He had promised himself he would give her time, space, whatever she needed. But standing there, seeing her cry, watching the tears flow without end, it undid him.


    He could no longer hold back. In that moment, nothing else mattered. Forgetting his promise to give her room, he closed the short distance between them in a heartbeat and pulled her into his arms.


    She didn¡¯t resist. She crumbled into his embrace, her sobs muffled against his chest.


    Roman wrapped his arms around her tightly, protectively, as if he could shield her from the pain. With his lips close to her ear, he whispered over and over again, "It¡¯s going to be okay. I promise, everything will be okay."

 Chapter 124: Feel at home

    <h4>Chapter 124: Feel at home</h4>


    Tessy¡¯s sobs eventually reduced, her cries now no longer sharp and piercing but reduced to soft whimpers, like the fading rustle of leaves after a storm. Her entire body trembled slightly, as if her bones had absorbed the sorrow and refused to let it go. Her cheeks were flushed from the force of her tears, her eyes swollen and pink. Hershes stuck together from the wetness, and her lips trembled with unspoken grief.


    But Roman didn¡¯t let her go.


    He remained with her, arms still tightly wrapped around her petite frame, as if releasing her would mean she¡¯d fall apart again, shattering into too many pieces for him to gather. Without a word, he gently lifted her off the ground, holding her close as though she weighed nothing. She didn¡¯t resist, merely pressed her face deeper against his chest, her hands curled weakly into the fabric of his shirt.


    The room was quiet as he carried her in, the silence only broken by the sound of the door closing behind them. Moonlight spilled in from the open window, casting soft shadows that danced across the floor. He walked to the edge of the bed and slowly lowered her onto it with tender care, like cing something fragile on fine silk.


    She sat there, motionless for a second, her shoulders slumped, head bowed, and eyes fixed on the ground.


    Roman straightened up and walked back toward the door. He picked up the tray, and proceeded back inside.


    When he returned, he didn¡¯t say anything. He set the tray gently on the side stool next to the bed. Then he sat down beside her, the bed dipping slightly under his weight. Slowly, cautiously, he turned his face to hers. Her eyes were red from too much crying, glistening with fresh tears that threatened to fall again. The sight brought an ache to his chest so deep it seemed to press against his very heart. He reached up, his thumb brushing gently beneath her eye to catch a tear before it could fall.


    "Stop crying. Seeing you like this is hurting me," he said, his voice low, raw with emotion, barely more than a whisper. He wiped another tear with the pad of his thumb, then pulled her to himself once more, wrapping his arms around her tightly.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Tessy said, but her voice came out muffled as her lips were against Roman¡¯s chest.


    Roman frowned deeply when he heard what she said. His brows drew together in pain and disbelief, and he pulled away slightly, just enough so he could look into her face. His hand cupped her cheek, and his eyes bore into hers with fierce sincerity.


    "There is nothing for you to be sorry about. None of what happened was your fault," he said to her, his voice firm yet aching withpassion.


    But Tessy shook her head slowly, her tears now flowing freely again. Her hands clenched into fists on herp as guilt radiated from every part of her body like a second skin she couldn¡¯t shed.


    "Yes, part of it was my fault," she said, her voice shaking as her eyes fluttered closed. "I stupidly listened to a stranger and even went into a forest in the middle of the night. If I had been more thoughtful, I would still have my baby."


    Her voice cracked on thest word. The moment it escaped her lips, something inside her broke open, and unrestrained sobs poured out of her like floodwaters breaking through a dam.


    Roman felt his throat tighten painfully at her words. He knew then, with absolute rity, where her deepest sorrow was truly rooted. It wasn¡¯t just the staggering revtion of her identity, or the truth she had just learned about her lineage. No, the wound that was bleeding most was her self-me, her belief that she had lost their baby because of a mistake she had made.


    And it was killing her from the inside out.


    "Don¡¯t do that, my love," he said softly, his voice rich with both pain and urgency. "That wasn¡¯t your fault. It was mine, for keeping all these away from you. Even though I did it out of consideration of all you suffered before I met you."


    He paused and took her hand gently in his, wrapping his fingers around hers as if trying to remind her that she wasn¡¯t alone in her pain.


    "Anybody would have acted the way you did, especially when it concerns someone you love. I don¡¯t want you to beat yourself up for it."


    She didn¡¯t speak, but she lowered her eyes, guilt still etched into every line of her face. Her silence screamed more loudly than any words could have.


    Roman wasn¡¯t having it.


    He reached up again, this time catching her chin with his forefinger, stopping her frompletely bringing her head down.


    "Look at me. Hey... look at me," he said to her gently, urging her to lift her head with the slightest push of his finger.


    Slowly, hesitantly, Tessy raised her gaze to meet his. Her eyes were dull with sorrow, rimmed with red, and the tears still pooled there, heavy and waiting to fall. But she looked at him.


    And when she did, what she saw on Roman¡¯s face nearly stole her breath. There was no anger, no me. Only sincerity, determination, and love.


    "We are going to figure everything else together," he told her, his voice low and steady, like a vow being carved into stone. "Your aunt¡¯s issue, your real mother¡¯s location if she is still alive, the truth about your identity. We will figure it out together. You just need to trust me."


    She blinked at him, overwhelmed, her lips parting as though she wanted to speak, but the words refused to form.


    "And about our baby," he continued, his voice trembling slightly now. "I am mourning him just as much as you are. But then... as long as we both are still alive, we¡¯re going to have another baby."


    His words were strong, but behind them was a deep, quiet pain. A pain that made Tessy understand just how much Roman had lost too.


    He wasn¡¯t making empty promises. He wasn¡¯t saying things just to soothe her. This was a vow. A sacred, heartfelt promise, one he knew deep in his soul he would fulfill, even if it would cost him hisst drop of blood.


    ***


    Inside the guest room, Williams sat on the edge of the single bed, his mind a chaos of thoughts.


    The events of the day, the discovery he¡¯d made, the truth that was yet to unfold, buzzed through his head like hos. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, fingers inteced, staring at the floor without really seeing it.


    Then, a soft knock came at the door.


    It was so gentle it almost blended with the wind, but Williams lifted his head sharply. He stood, his feet padding across the wooden floor with careful steps. Part of him expected to see Dera, maybeing to speak, to argue, to use.


    But when he opened the door, it wasn¡¯t Dera.


    It was her uncle.


    The older man stood there in the quiet corridor with a tray in his hands. A ss of warm milk and a few slices of bread sat neatly on it. The man¡¯s expression was neutral, but something about his presence felt... intentional.


    "I don¡¯t know what your kind likes to eat," the man said, his voice low and gruff, but not unkind. "And Chidera would not tell me anything, let alone prepare anything for you. So I put together what I can, hoping you can manage it until morning."


    He extended the tray toward Williams with both hands.


    Williams was surprised, both by the gesture and by the quiet tension in the air. Still, he epted the tray.


    "Thank you very much. That¡¯s very kind of you," Williams responded, his tone polite, respectful. In truth, he wasn¡¯t hungry. He could easily go the night without a single bite. But he appreciated the gesture.


    The man lingered for a moment longer, his eyes briefly scanning Williams as though trying to understand him.


    "We will go fishing very early in the morning," the man added, his voice dropping slightly as though sharing something significant. "In case you wake up and you don¡¯t find anybody in the house, don¡¯t panic. And feel at home."


    Then, almost as an afterthought, he added, "Have a good night, Mr. Williams," before turning and walking away, the sound of his footsteps fading into the hall.


    Williams stood at the door for a few seconds more, staring after the man.


    He was deeply curious why the man was treating him differently than Dera did. There was a contrast between their behaviors, a weight in their silences that he couldn¡¯t yet understand.


    But that was not the time to ask.


    So he shut the door quietly, turned around with the tray in his hands, and settled back onto the bed, knowing morning would bring more answers, and he was ready for it.

 Chapter 125: A flight to catch

    <h4>Chapter 125: A flight to catch</h4>


    No matter how hard he tried, Williams couldn¡¯t getfortable enough to have a good night¡¯s sleep. The mattress beneath him felt foreign, the sheets too crisp, the pillowscking the familiar weight and scent of home. His body tossed and turned in the quiet shadows of the guest room, but rest continued to elude him. Hey there, staring up at the ceiling as if answers would be carved into its smooth surface. But none came. Only silence and the asional creak of the house answered him.


    By the time the first pale light of dawn began seeping through the narrow windowpanes, his eyes were already wide open, bloodshot and tired, but stubbornly alert. There was no use pretending anymore. He sat up slowly, the sheets rustling against his legs as he shifted forward, settling on the edge of the bed. With a heavy breath, he dropped his elbows on his thighs and buried his face in his hands, fingers pressing against his temples like he could squeeze a n from the pressure.


    He was caught in a spiral of thought, one that circled endlessly around a singr challenge: Dera. How was he supposed to confront her? How could he convince her to return to Luminera with him when her eyes held such silent defiance, such quiet rage? He hadn¡¯t the faintest idea. It was unfamiliar territory, uncharted, vtile, and delicate all at once.


    Dragging in a breath, he reached for his phone that had been resting quietly on the nightstand. He tapped the screen and searched through his contacts until he found the one person he needed to speak to. Roman. With a hesitant thumb, he tapped the call button and raised the device to his ear. It rang. And rang. And rang.


    Then it stopped. No answer.


    His jaw tensed. He tried again, watching the screen closely this time as the seconds counted up. It ended the same way. No one picked up.


    With a low sigh, he let the phone fall back to the mattress beside him. Roman was unreachable and he couldn¡¯t me the guy after everything that had happened already.


    But Dera¡¯s issue was already giving him a headache, but that wasn¡¯t all. It was driving him crazy as well. He sat still for several more minutes, eyes fixed on the floor, his thoughts tangled and directionless.


    Then, faintly, he began to hear voices. Muffled at first, like echoes in the distance, then gradually clearer, voices from what he believed to be the living room.


    That was enough to get him moving.


    He pushed to his feet and stretched slightly, the ache of a sleepless night pulling at his limbs. With sluggish steps, he moved to the adjoining bathroom. The cool water against his face was a small relief, grounding him just enough to pull himself together.


    He ran a damp hand over his jaw, fixing his expression in the mirror. When he finally stepped out of the room, he felt marginally moreposed, though the exhaustion still clung to him like a second skin.


    As soon as he stepped into the living room, he paused in the doorway.


    Dr. Abel was standing by the front door, dressed in casual clothes and holding a fishing kit in one hand. He lookedpletely refreshed, like he had slept soundly and without a care in the world, which surprised Williams. Somehow, he had expected the man to look as stressed after all that happenedst night, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    "Good morning, Dr. Abel," Williams greeted, his voice calm as he walked further into the room until he was standing beside the older man.


    "Morning, Williams," Dr. Abel responded, his tone lighter than it had been the night before, his face rxed and slightly warm in the morning light.


    Williams studied him for a beat, the corner of his lips twitching slightly in an ironic smile.


    "Early bird, I see," the older manmented, raising a brow as he nced at him.


    "Nah, I¡¯m more of a night owl," Williams replied with a faint smirk, shaking his head slightly. "But in moments of tension, I skip sleep altogether."


    Dr. Abel nodded thoughtfully, the gesture slow and understanding. "I see. We were about to step out," the man announced then, raising the fishing kit slightly to emphasize his point.


    Before Williams could form a response, a voice floated into the room from the hallway, soft but firm.


    "Come wear your shoes, Dexter."


    It was Dera¡¯s voice, undeniably hers. Williams turned his head instinctively just as the boy fromst night wandered into the living room, his tiny fingers gripping a bright blue toy airne. Dexter¡¯s steps halted the moment he caught sight of Williams. His round, gray eyes settled on the man with curiosity, recognition flickering behind his innocent gaze.


    "What time of the day is it, Dexter?" Dr. Abel asked, pulling the boy¡¯s attention.


    Dexter¡¯s gaze slid from Williams to his grandfather.


    "It is Morning, Grandpa," the boy answered confidently, his small voice unwavering.


    "And what do we say to people we see for the first time in the morning?" Dr. Abel asked again, gently guiding him toward good manners.


    "We say good morning," Dexter replied, understanding blooming in his bright eyes.


    "Very good. Now say good morning to Mr. Williams," Dr. Abel instructed, his head tipping in Williams¡¯ direction.


    Dexter turned back toward him and spoke clearly, "Good morning, Mr. Williams."


    The smile that stretched across Williams¡¯ face was instant and unrestrained, as warm and blinding as the morning sun itself. The more he looked at the child, the more certain he became. He felt it in his chest, in his bones, in the marrow of his soul. This boy... this boy was his. There was not an iota of doubt in his heart.


    "Morning, Dexter. Did you sleep fine?" Williams asked, taking a step closer and lowering himself so he was at eye level with the child. He reached out without hesitation and gently ruffled the boy¡¯s hair.


    "Mmmhmm," Dexter nodded. "Mommy read me a story and she slept in my room."he announced even without being asked.


    "Is that so?" Williams asked, surprised by the unexpected announcement.


    "Yes. Mommy said you teach her how to fight," Dexter added, his sweet smile returning with the mention of his mother.


    "That¡¯s right," Williams acknowledged with a nod.


    "Will you teach me too?" the boy asked, eyes wide and bright with hope.


    "Of course. When you¡¯re old enough," Williams promised, delighting in the boy¡¯s eagerness.


    "Grandpa said I¡¯m growing fast and I¡¯ll be a great fisherman someday," Dexter dered proudly, his tiny chest puffing out just a bit.


    "Is that so?" Williams asked, humoring him.


    "Ask Grandpa," Dexter said, turning his eyes to Dr. Abel for confirmation.


    Williams did the same, and the older man smiled, his expression softening.


    "It¡¯s true. He loves the water, this one," Dr. Abel confirmed.


    A wide smile settled on Dexter¡¯s face at the praise.


    "That¡¯s probably because he was conceived in the water," Williams said, his voice dipping slightly, eyes drifting from Dexter to the figure that had just entered the sitting room.


    Dera.


    She stood there, a jacket and two little shoes in her hands, undoubtedly meant for Dexter. Williams¡¯ breath hitched. His heart fluttered wildly inside his chest, betraying the calm he tried to hold. Her braids were pulled back into a neat ponytail. She wore nothing more than loose pants and a shirt, but to him, she looked stunning and radiant.


    But her expression remained unchanged from the night before. She still had that on weing look on her face.


    "Come here, Dexter," she said, her voice gentle but firm.


    The boy ran toward her immediately.


    She crouched down on one knee and slipped the jacket onto his small frame, then began fastening the shoes on his feet with steady hands.


    "Mommy, will Mr. Williams be staying with us from now on?" Dexter asked suddenly, his voice carrying innocent curiosity.


    Dera¡¯s brows furrowed, and she frowned.


    "No, my love," she said, not missing a beat. "Mr. Williams has a house of his own, so there will be no need for him to stay with us."


    Dexter¡¯s face fell, the corners of his mouth dipping in disappointment.


    Once she was done dressing him, Dexter turned back to Williams.


    "Mr. Williams, will youe to the river with us?" he asked hopefully.


    But before Williams could get a word in, Dera¡¯s voice cut through the air with a firm finality.


    "No, he won¡¯t. Mr. Williams has got some packing to do and a flight to catch."


    Dr. Abel let out a small sigh, as if he too felt the weight of her resistance.


    "Come on, Dexter, let¡¯s go," he said, extending his hand.


    The boy reached for it without hesitation.


    As they stepped toward the door, Dr. Abel paused, turning back to Williams.


    "I¡¯ll let you two talk," he said simply, then stepped outside with Dexter, leaving Williams and Dera alone in the stillness of the room.

 Chapter 126: I don鈥檛 need you anymore

    <h4>Chapter 126: I don¡¯t need you anymore</h4>


    The crisp morning air seeped in through the door and opened windows, whispering promises of safety now that the night¡¯s terrors had passed. Yet, inside the dimly house, the tension was suffocating.


    "There is nothing for us to talk about. It is morning now, no longer unsafe outside. You should return to yournd," She said tly, her voice low and sharp as steel, her eyes holding fire and contempt. The moment her uncle stepped out of the cabin, she had turned to deliver those cutting words, as if she had been holding them in, waiting for the first opportunity to hurl them at Williams.


    Her tone was firm, unyielding. A decision had already been made in her mind. She didn¡¯t want him here. She didn¡¯t want him anywhere around her and his presence was putting her on edge.


    After delivering her piece, she spun on her heel toward the door, her movements brisk, mechanical even.


    But Williams was faster. Before she could step into the light of the breaking day, he crossed the distance between them in two swift strides and reached for her. His hand closed around her wrist. It wasn¡¯t a forceful grab, but it was firm enough to stop her from taking another step.


    He pulled her back slightly, his fingers curling gently around her arm as he drew her halfway into the room again.


    "First you wee me with a dagger, now you act like you can¡¯t wait to get rid of me. What is going on, Dera? Did I do something to you that I am unaware of?" Williams asked, his voice tight, tinged with confusion and an edge of hurt.


    His eyes searched hers, hoping for some flicker of understanding, some sign of what had changed. But instead, what he saw in her gaze chilled him more than any dagger ever could.


    It was fear. Raw, unfiltered fear.


    It shimmered behind her irises like moonlight trembling on the surface of disturbed water. It wasn¡¯t just in her eyes, but it was radiating off her, pulsing from her in waves he could feel in his bones. A visceral, uncontroble fear that didn¡¯t belong in her. Not Dera. Not the girl who once leapt across rooftops with him, jumped off cliffs into deep waters,ughing at danger.


    And it wasn¡¯t fear of him. No, it was something else entirely. Something she couldn¡¯t name, or wouldn¡¯t.


    Her gaze dropped to where his hand still held hers, and when she looked back up, the panic had sharpened behind her eyes.


    "Let go off my hand, Williams," she said, her brows knitting together, her voice steady butced with something deeper. He couldn¡¯t stand if it was anger, or even frustration. He had never struggled to understand anyone in the past, especially not Dera. So we couldn¡¯t fathom what was going on at that point.


    He released her instantly, as if her skin had suddenly burned him.


    "What happened to you? What did Casper do to you?" Williams asked, his voice rising slightly, the spark of anger flickering to life behind his words. The realization that her fear may have been born from whatever hell she went through under Casper¡¯s hold ignited something dark in him.


    Dera¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Oh, so you knew it was Casper?" she asked, her brows lifting in a sardonic arch, her voice sharp with usation.


    "I didn¡¯t know anything. You just disappeared and everybody made it seem like you intentionally ran away from home. I have been searching for you all these years, not until Charlotte told me what happened," Williams exined quickly, frustration creeping into his tone. He needed her to understand. She had to know he hadn¡¯t given up on her, because her words were suggesting that was what she was thinking.


    "So it was Charlotte?" Dera asked, her voice colder now, like a de pulled straight from the snow. The bitterness that settled on her face was unmistakable. It was disappointment and betrayal. Her jaw clenched as she nodded her head slowly. "I should have known she would be the one to sell out my location to you after swearing to me she wouldn¡¯t."


    "Charlotte did not sell you out. She didn¡¯t even give me a hint of where you might be. I figured that out myself," Williams corrected firmly, pushing back against the narrative that had taken root in her mind. He wouldn¡¯t let her believe a lie, not when it was driving a wedge between her and the truth.


    Dera was silent for a long, tense moment. Her frown deepened, lines appearing on her forehead as she studied him, like she was seeing him for the first time.


    "Took you long enough," she finally muttered, turning her face away from him.


    And just like that, his suspicion was confirmed. She had thought he¡¯d abandoned her. That all these years, she¡¯d been suffering alone because he chose not toe.


    "I had to use blood magic, Dera. You know what that shit does to me," Williams said, his voice low, almost pleading. The admission alone made his chest tighten.


    Her response was dry, stripped of all emotion.


    "Yeah, I know what it does to you. But you used it in the end, didn¡¯t you? If you ended up using it, why didn¡¯t you use it sooner? Why now?" she asked, her voice cracking slightly at the edges, though she tried to keep it steady. Her eyes shimmered, not with tears, but with thest embers of something once tender now burned away by time and pain.


    Before Williams could get a word in, she pushed on, her voice hardening into something resolute, final.


    "I don¡¯t need you anymore, Williams. I don¡¯t need your help, neither do I want you around. So please do us all a favor and leave," she said.


    He took a step back, her words mming into his chest like a battering ram. But he didn¡¯t let them crush him. Not yet.


    "That¡¯s not true, Dera. You do need my help. But yeah... I need your help much more than you need mine. The entire werewolfmunity, maybe the entire world right now, needs your help," Williams said, his voice dropping, heavy with the weight of what he was about to say.


    Dera¡¯s brows furrowed, confusion shing across her face.


    "What are you talking about?" she asked cautiously.


    "Casper is up and about again. He regained consciousness a few weeks ago and is already creating an army, an undefeatable army," Williams revealed, his words deliberate, each one like a stone thrown into the still waters of her calm.


    Dera stared at him as if he¡¯d just grown two heads.


    "You are lying, Williams. It doesn¡¯t suit you," she said, her tone dismissive, almost mocking. Her arms folded across her chest like armor.


    "You think I¡¯lle all the way here to lie to you?" Williams shot back, incredulous.


    "Charlotte told me that he will never regain consciousness," Dera replied firmly, her voiceced with certainty, as if speaking it aloud would make it remain true.


    "Charlotte lied to you," Williams said simply.


    The air between them seemed to tighten. Dera¡¯s breath hitched, and her heart stuttered in her chest. She didn¡¯t respond at first. Her mind raced, clinging to everything Charlotte had ever told her, trying to find a lie that matched the truth now standing in front of her.


    "Why do you think I would invest my time in finding Charlotte if the situation wasn¡¯t serious?" Williams pressed, and that was when he saw it. Panic, raw and rising, taking root in her chest. It was in the way her fingers began to tremble slightly, the way her shoulders stiffened like they were bracing for a storm.


    "No... it¡¯s you who is lying," Dera said, shaking her head violently, trying to dispel his words like water from her skin.


    "You¡¯re panicking, and you¡¯ve not even heard the worst of it." Williams sighed, hating every second of this.


    "I know Charlotte made you perform a spell known as the Sirioni spell, and that was what put Casper in aa. But what she did not tell you is that the items used for that spell were notplete. One thing was missing. And because of that one thing, the spell couldn¡¯t hold for long. That¡¯s not all, Dera..."


    His voice dropped lower, solemn now.


    "Now that he¡¯s awake, because of that spell, he has be unkible," he said, the final word hanging in the air like a death sentence.


    Dera¡¯s world shattered.


    She screamed.


    "Noooo... you are lying to me. Stop it, Williams. Stop it!" she cried, the sound jagged with denial. Her voice cracked as her hands flew to both sides of her head, fingers clutching at her scalp like she was trying to keep herself from unraveling entirely. Her knees buckled slightly, her body reacting before her mind could make sense of the nightmare that had just wed its way into her reality.


    Williams reached for her, but stopped himself. There was nothing he could say to soften the blow.

 Chapter 127: You think I鈥檒l do that?

    <h4>Chapter 127: You think I¡¯ll do that?</h4>


    The silence had fallen thick in the room after the chaos of Dera¡¯s outburst. Her screams had subsided, but the aftermath still clung to the air like a thunderstorm that refused to leave.


    Her hands were mped over her ears, her slender fingers trembling as they clutched the sides of her head. Her whole body was slightly shivering, shoulders taut with leftover tension, lips parted as though she wanted to scream again but had run out of voice. Her eyes were vacant, lost somewhere far away, like she was stuck reliving a memory she couldn¡¯t crawl out from.


    Williams stood a few feet away, his brows drawn together in concern, watching her. He looked like a man ready to leap into battle but trapped behind invisible bars. The moment the tremors in her shoulders eased the slightest bit, he took a cautious step forward. His voice, when he finally spoke, was soft but firm, like a warm breeze carrying steel.


    "I know how we can fix it, Dera," Williams said. He paused for a heartbeat, hoping she would look up at him, hoping her eyes would hold even a flicker of the old Dera, the woman he had once known like the rhythm of his heartbeat.


    "You just have toe back with me¡ª" he continued saying, taking another small step in her direction.


    But she didn¡¯t let himplete his words.


    "No! What I have to do is go far away from you," she said, her voice slicing through the room like a de. There was no waver, no hint of indecision, only fierce, unshakable resolve.


    Her hands dropped from her head, her fingers twitching slightly as if the act had stolen thest bit of her energy.


    "Stay away from me, Williams. Please," she added, and this time her voice trembled just slightly around the edges, like a curtain fluttering before it falls.


    Then she turned sharply, like she couldn¡¯t stand to look at him another second, and began to approach the door with hurried steps, as though just being in the same room with him was setting her skin on fire.


    But Williams wasn¡¯t having it.


    His instincts kicked in before he even had time to think. He moved swiftly, decisively, crossing the distance between them in a heartbeat. This time, he caught her before she could reach the door. His arms wrapped around her waist, firm and unrelenting, anchoring her to the present moment, pulling her body flush against his.


    Her breath hitched sharply. Her eyes stretched wide in shock, the kind that threw her pulse into chaos. Her heart pounded hard against her ribs like it wanted out, and she stood frozen for a heartbeat, unsure whether to fight him or fall apart.


    "Stay away from you?" He probed, his voice low, incredulity swirling in his gaze like a gathering storm. His eyes were locked on hers now, intense and searing, like he was searching for something behind her fury and fear.


    "You think I will do that after leaving my mark on you? After leaving a part of me with you? After dedicating years and years of my life to search for you?" His voice was rising with each question, the depth of his emotion pouring out unrestrained.


    "What makes you think I will stay away from you now that I finally found you? What gave you the slightest idea that I will stay away from you now that I found out we have a son together?"


    His words rang through the room like a gunshot, but Dera didn¡¯t back down. Her body tensed even more in his arms, her shoulders stiff with denial.


    "Dexter is not yours," she said, her voice steady but quiet, and her gaze fierce.


    "Cut me that load of bullshit," Williams said, not willing to agree with her lies. His jaw clenched hard, his eyes burning with certainty. "I will know my seed anywhere, anytime, and you know that. I can beat my chest and swear on my life that that boy belongs to me."


    He narrowed his eyes, leaning in slightly as if to challenge her to argue back. "Can you do the same? Can you?" he probed, and the challenge in his voice was unmistakable.


    "Let me go, Williams," Dera said to him in a low voice, trying to wriggle her way out of his grip. Her hands pressed against his arms, her muscles taut with resistance.


    "No," Williams refused without a second thought. His hand remained steady on her waist, unshaken by her struggles.


    He remembered thest time he held her like that, thest moment before everything had gone dark. But the person he was holding now wasn¡¯t the same girl. The woman in his arms had changed, hardened, built a fortress around her soul, and he was burning to know why.


    "No freaking way I¡¯m letting you go anymore," he confessed, his voice dropping an octave. There was pain there, and longing, and a fierce determination that gripped every syble he spoke.


    "It¡¯s me, Dera. The same person you know would do anything to ensure your happiness and safety. I have done it before, and you know I can do it again, even if it means putting my life on the line."


    He stared into her eyes, daring her to deny that truth.


    "So can you please talk to me? Tell me what the fuck that bastard did to you¡ªdamn, I don¡¯t even know if I want to hear it." His voice cracked slightly as he spoke, emotion threatening to rip through his chest. "What I¡¯m seeing alone is already driving me insane."


    The silence that followed his words was thick and agonizing. Dera looked at him, her gaze unreadable, and for a moment he feared she would walk away again.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Instead, her eyes softened. Her arms dropped. And slowly, she allowed herself to copse against him. Her head dropped onto his chest with a quiet surrender, her breath hot and uneven against the fabric of his shirt. Then the tears she had been fighting for so long finally escaped, rolling down her cheeks in hot, uncontrolled waves.


    Her shoulders sagged as her emotions took over, and she cried her eyes out, clutching tightly to his shirt like it was the only thing holding her together.


    That move surprised Williams at first. For a split second, he froze, unsure if it was real. But then it brought a strange calm to his raging heart, like a balm he hadn¡¯t known he needed.


    With his other hand, he brought her closer, holding her in that position like he never wanted to let go.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Dera, for whatever pain you have gone through in my absence. me it on me, scream at me, do anything you must¡ªbut don¡¯t push me away, because I will not go," Williams said, and those words broke Dera down further.


    She cried harder, her entire body trembling with the release of emotions she had held back for too long.


    "You abandoned me, Williams," she said, hitting him in the chest with her fisted palm. The gesture was weak,cking any real force, but it carried the weight of her grief.


    Another wave of relief washed over him, and his arms tightened around her. Her words told him what he hadn¡¯t allowed himself to hope. Her attitude wasn¡¯t hate, nor indifference. It was pain.


    "I never abandoned you, Dera. You don¡¯t seem to understand what that mark I put on you means," he said, his voice low, his eyes focused on her like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. "You have a part of me in you. How can I abandon myself?"


    He shook his head, frustration and sorrow bleeding through his words.


    "You won¡¯t believe how many times your father had me arrested simply because I didn¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t have you locked up inside the house and tried breaking in," he confessed.


    Dera let out a smallugh amidst her tears. It was hoarse, rough from crying, but it was real.


    "You broke into our house?" she asked, a trace of disbelief coloring her voice.


    "I only seeded once," Williams replied, his eyes zing over with the memory. "But he caught me before I could do any reasonable search."


    There was a moment of silence between them again, heavier this time, as though the years had condensed into a few seconds.


    "I didn¡¯t believe you would just leave like that without telling me anything," he continued.


    "I didn¡¯t know how it happened. One moment I¡¯m sleeping in my room, and the next time I opened my eyes, I was in a strange ce." Dera confessed.


    Her voice cracked, and she swallowed hard before continuing. "I got to know about the transaction between my dad and Casper from the lips of the people there. I thought you woulde for me. I waited, Williams. I hoped and prayed. But you never showed up."


    Williams tightened his hold on her, burying his face in her hair like he could inhale her pain and ease it away.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m truly sorry," he said, his voice thick. "Forgive me, Dera. I should have done more than I did. It will never happen again."


    Dera shook her head slowly.


    "I don¡¯t believe you," she whispered. "You¡¯re only saying all these because you need my help. You wouldn¡¯t have even put the effort to find me if you didn¡¯t."


    But still, she didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t step away from him. Her arms remained curled around him, her fingers still twisted in his shirt. And that told Williams everything he needed to know.

 Chapter 128: Must never know

    <h4>Chapter 128: Must never know</h4>


    Williams didn¡¯t speak for a long time after what Dera said. He just held her like he was anchoring himself, as if letting go of her might cause his entire world to disintegrate. They were locked in that moment, in that fragile bubble of stillness that throbbed with unspoken tension and the residue of pain.


    His face remained focused on the opposite wall, the shadows of the room casting soft lines across his strong jaw, but eventually, he moved. Slowly, like he didn¡¯t want to startle her or himself, Williams lowered his head. He nestled his nose into her braids, burying it there like it was the only ce he found peace.


    When he finally spoke, his voice came out low, lighter than usual, a hushed reverence woven into his tone, as if he was offering her a sacred confession,ing from the most sacred ce in his heart.


    "I understand why you feel that way, but you are wrong," he said, his voice thick with weight, with sorrow, with the need to be understood.


    He paused for a brief moment. The silence filled in again but lighter this time. Then, he continued.


    "You know how much I have been warned to stay away from dark magic, Dera. I must confess to you that I have tapped from it in these past years, but I have been very careful not to use blood magic."


    His words hung between them like a fragile truth long buried and finally unearthed. Dera¡¯s body tensed in his arms, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Her heart thudded with a rhythm that didn¡¯t feel entirely like fear anymore. She listened, closely, because something about the way he was speaking felt like peeling back the years between them.


    "If Charlotte had mentioned another name or shown me a picture of a different person," he continued, "I would have employed all my resources to find that person, but I would have never touched blood magic."


    His voice dipped even lower.


    "I took that risk because it was you, Dera. Because I finally knew that you didn¡¯t just run away without saying anything. Yes, we all need your help to prevent a looming disaster, but in my case, I need you."


    The emotion cracked through that final sentence, barely contained beneath his words. His fingers twitched as they tried to hold on tighter, even though he was extra careful not to squeeze her more than he was already doing.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    "I have been searching for you. I have been waiting, waiting for when I can breathe in your scent and hold your body against mine once again."


    The solemnity in his voice echoed through her chest, deeper than sound, vibrating against her ribs. It felt ancient, sacred, like an oath passed down through time. He was speaking as though she were the only truth in his world, as though all the pain, all the years, all the scars, they had led him here.


    And she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Her tears came quietly, sliding down her cheeks like rivers that had waited too long to flow. She didn¡¯t sob, didn¡¯t make a sound, but they fell anyway¡ªsoft, hot, and unstoppable tears. Her fingers clutched the back of his shirt, not even realizing it, her body moving on instinct alone. Because as much as she¡¯d wanted to hate him, as much as she¡¯d wanted to push him away, all she could feel in that moment was relief.


    She didn¡¯t hate him.


    She was only angry and terrified. Terrified of returning to the life she had escaped. The life where she had been nothing but a pawn, locked away in Casper¡¯s camp like some prized possession, caged and forgotten. She had imagined, countless times, that the years must have changed Williams, that he must have be a monster like Casper, corrupted by power and blood and sorrow.


    But now, his words were telling her a different story.


    And the way he held her?


    That told her she could breathe.


    She could feel safe in his arms.


    She wanted to resist that feeling, to cling to the bitterness that had kept her alive this long. But somehow, she couldn¡¯t. Somehow, it slipped through her fingers like grains of sand. So she just remained there, arms still wrapped around him, body pressed close, heart racing quietly in her chest. And she made a decision.


    She had vowed to do everything possible to protect Dexter from Casper. That had been her mission, her anchor, her reason to keep going. If helping Williams would help her achieve that¡ªif aligning with him could keep her son safe¡ªthen she was willing to do it.


    "So you say you know a way we can fix it? You know how to make Casper return to thea?" she finally asked, her voice quiet, but filled with conviction.


    Williams didn¡¯t hesitate.


    "I don¡¯t want to make him return to the state ofa. I want to kill him," he responded with calm finality. "But yes, I know how we can achieve that."


    "And it involves my return to Monero?" she threw the next question at him quickly, the words almost biting with how much she dreaded the answer.


    His face darkened slightly. A frown formed between his brows.


    "Not Monero. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you return to that ce. You¡¯reing with me to Luminera."


    The name stopped her breath.


    She blinked, then slowly pulled her head away from his chest, her hands pressing against his chest as she lifted her face to look up at him. Surprise carved every line of her expression. Her tears still clung to hershes like little diamonds.


    "Luminera?" she asked, her voiceced with disbelief, almost unable to process what he¡¯d just said. "You..." she trailed off, the unspoken question thick between them.


    Williams gave a small nod, one of understanding and confirmation.


    "Yes. I finally epted to take over my father¡¯s throne and became the Alpha of Luminera," he said, his voice filled with something gentle, something proud, but not arrogant.


    He was offering her the truth, and maybe even a new beginning.


    But she still looked at him, stunned, lips slightly parted. She couldn¡¯t help it.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Williams asked finally, lifting his hand and gently running his thumb across her cheek to wipe away another tear.


    She blinked again, trying to shake the weight of everything she¡¯d just heard.


    "It¡¯s nothing... um, congrattions, I guess," she said finally, her voice uneven as she turned her gaze away from his face.


    "So what is it I have to do?" she asked, her voice regaining a bit of strength.


    "Just perform the spell again with the right andplete ingredients. That¡¯s all. We will do the fighting," Williams responded, his voice firm and reassuring.


    But her face scrunched again. Another frown tugged at her features.


    "Why do you need to fight? Why not just send him back to thea and make him stay there permanently?" she asked, confusion clearlycing her tone.


    "Because doing it wrong the first time eliminates that possibility," Williams exined without a hint of hesitation. He had clearly thought about this long and hard.


    "Oh, alright..." Dera said, her voice soft again, but this timeced with resolve. "But I want my son out of it," she finally decided, her gaze turning steely.


    Those words didn¡¯t sit well with Williams. Not at all.


    "Our son, Dera. Our son," he corrected, his voice heavier now, threaded with a subtle ache.


    "Don¡¯t get your hopes too high, Williams," Dera said, shaking her head gently. "What even gives you such confidence that he is yours?"


    "He has Alpha blood," Williams stated, his first defense rising swiftly.


    But Dera shot it down.


    "Casper has Alpha blood as well," she replied tly, crossing her arms.


    "He looks like me," Williams offered again, but Dera dismissed that too.


    "That¡¯s probably because I was thinking about you all through the time I was pregnant with him," she said, a trace of humorless sarcasm in her voice.


    Williams stared at her,pletely incredulous.


    "Huh?" he asked, blinking. "Where did you get that narrative from?"


    "People say it is possible," Dera replied with a shrug, as if the statement wasn¡¯t entirely absurd.


    "Look, Dera... we will get a test if you want to put your mind at rest. But I know it a hundred percent that he is my son," Williams said, his voice turning softer now. The memory painted his features with tenderness.


    "We made love before you disappeared¡ªour first and ourst¡ªin a river. That was the best evening of my life, Dera. And I know that was the evening that seed was nted," he exined, the memory alive in his voice.


    Dera inhaled sharply, eyes flickering with emotions tooplicated to name.


    "What if he turns out to be Casper¡¯s?" she asked again, still clinging to doubt.


    Williams met her gaze, unwavering.


    "Then I will ept him as my own, and he must never know who his real father is," he decided, voice firm and full of conviction.

 Chapter 129: You have to lie to her

    <h4>Chapter 129: You have to lie to her</h4>


    The air was still, but something unseen crackled beneath the surface.


    Tessy¡¯s heartbeat picked up while she was still asleep, as if responding to some silent rm her body recognized but her conscious mind could not yetprehend. Her breathing, once slow and peaceful, began to shift into quick, shallow pulls of air. Her palms fisted tightly by her sides, pressing into the mattress as though clinging to something invisible. Her entire body turned rigid, like a wire drawn too tight.


    Roman, who had been sleeping with his arms securely wrapped around her, stirred the moment he felt her body tense. His eyes opened in an instant, sharp and alert despite the haze of sleep. Instinct told him something wasn¡¯t right. He shifted slightly without loosening his hold, turning his gaze to her face.


    His brows knit together as he observed her features. There was something etched on her face, a slight frown that deepened the curve of her brow and tugged the corners of her lips downward. She was dreaming ¡ª that much was obvious ¡ª but it didn¡¯t seem like a good one. There was an unsettling energy around her, a tension in the air that didn¡¯te from the dream alone.


    Then Roman noticed it.


    A low hum vibrated through the room, subtle at first, almost imperceptible. But it grew steadily, bing a soft tremor that made themp on the side table shake. The heavy curtain rod clinked gently as the drapes swayed despite the absence of wind. A ss of water trembled beside the bed, sending small ripples across its surface like the warning waves before a storm.


    It was as if the room itself had be unsteady, like an earthquake was brewing beneath the very foundation of the house, but Roman knew better. His eyes narrowed and shifted back to Tessy. The source wasn¡¯t the earth. It was her. Whatever power was simmering inside her subconscious was waking up with a restless fury, probably triggered by whatever dream she was having.


    Before he could even make the decision to wake her up, something sharp and deadly made its presence known.


    The coat stand.


    Roman¡¯s senses snapped into full alert as he caught sight of the heavy metal coat stand at the far end of the room. Without warning, it jerked from its resting ce, hovering in the air for a split second, just enough time for Roman to realize it was aimed directly at Tessy¡¯s head.


    Then It shot forward, sharp side first.


    It came at her with a terrifying speed, a speed so fast that even a second¡¯s hesitation could have been fatal. But Roman wasn¡¯t any mortal man. His reflexes kicked in without thought, without calction. His body moved before his mind could register the motion. One swift, powerful movement of his arm struck the coat stand mid-air, redirecting its deadly path.


    With a loud, violent crash, the stand flew across the room and mmed into the closet door. The wood splintered where it hit, the noise loud enough to echo through the house like a warning bell.


    The sound jolted Tessy out of her sleep instantly.


    Her body twisted, startled and alert, as her eyes flew open. Confusion swam in her gaze, quickly followed by fear. She turned toward the direction of the crash, heart racing wildly in her chest as her eyes locked on the coat stand now lying on the floor.


    "What...?" she whispered under her breath, her mind scrambling to make sense of what she was seeing.


    She turned back to Roman, her eyes full of questions she couldn¡¯t yet form into words.


    Roman met her gaze with an expression that was calm, controlled, and unsettlingly unfazed.


    "Good morning, my love," he greeted her in a calm voice, his expression soft despite the chaos that had just erupted seconds before.


    Tessy blinked.


    She couldn¡¯t find her voice at first. How was he so calm? How could he be looking at her like that, as if nothing had happened in the room? Was it just her? It couldn¡¯t be. That coat stand wasn¡¯t lying on the floor, by the closet when she slept.


    Didn¡¯t he hear the noise too?


    "Good morning," she finally managed, swallowing hard. Her voice was small, uncertain.


    "Umm... The coat stand..." she began, then trailed off, her voice faltering. She didn¡¯t know how to finish the sentence. Didn¡¯t even know what the question was supposed to be. She just hoped he¡¯d understand the pieces she was trying to put together.


    "It moved on its own," Roman answered, his voice still level, as if he¡¯d just mentioned the weather.


    Tessy¡¯s eyes widened further, impossibly wide now. Her skin went pale as a wave of realization crept over her. That episode... that terrifying episode she thought was over... was it back?


    Roman seemed to read the fear in her expression.


    "Looks like you were having a very bad dream. What was it about?" he asked her, his voice dipped in concern but still steady.


    Tessy blinked again, disoriented. She searched her mind, trying to retrieve the images from her dream, but they were like mist slipping through her fingers. Gone before she could hold on.


    She shook her head slightly, frustrated by the nkness.


    "I think I was having a dream," she admitted, pushing herself up and slightly away from him, "but I can¡¯t even remember what it was about."


    Roman watched her carefully. "Are you all right?" he asked, his tone dipping low, threaded with something protective.


    She nodded slowly. "Yes, I¡¯m fine... Umm... you think the coat stand moved because of my dream?" Her voice was soft, almost a whisper. Her eyes searched his face, trying to read what he wasn¡¯t saying.


    Roman exhaled slowly, brushing a hand down her arm gently, grounding her.


    "Not just your dream... but your powers as well," he said. "Liam told me that if you don¡¯t get training, you may hurt others... and hurt yourself."


    He paused, letting the words settle in her chest before he continued.


    "I think it¡¯s about time we find a way to help you learn how to control your powers."


    The curiosity lit her eyes instantly, recing fear with tentative hope.


    "There¡¯s a way to do that? How?" she asked, leaning in slightly.


    "We¡¯ll have to wait for Williams to be back. He embarked on an important journey," Roman exined.


    Tessy nodded again, slowly digesting his words.


    "Is he a werewolf as well?" she asked, her voiceced with wonder and a trace of suspicion.


    "Williams is a hybrid," Roman told her. "Part werewolf and part witch. But he knows a lot of witch stuff, so he can help."


    She fell silent again, her gaze dropping to her palms now resting open on herp. They looked so small, so harmless. Yet, just moments ago, they¡¯d been connected to something wild and dangerous ¡ª something that could kill.


    Then a new realization struck her.


    Freya.


    Her breath caught.


    "Freya!" Tessy eximed, the name bursting out like a cry.


    She turned sharply, her eyes darting toward the corner of the room where she had left her phone the night before. It was on the floor, untouched, exactly where she had ced it... still switched off.


    She had turned it off the previous day, unable to face the world after everything that had been revealed to her. But now...


    Freya must have been worried sick.


    Tessy¡¯s body moved on instinct, beginning to rise from the bed to retrieve the phone. But halfway through the motion, she stopped, frozen in ce by a single thought that mmed into her like a wave.


    What was she going to tell Freya?


    How could she exin this?


    The dreams... the powers... the fact that werewolves and witches weren¡¯t just stories but real, and that she was somehow in the middle of it?


    She turned to Roman slowly, her face a mask of confusion.


    "How do I even exin all these to Freya?" she asked, her voice cracking as the weight of it all settled on her.


    Roman¡¯s gaze darkened, a seriousness entering his features.


    "You don¡¯t," he said simply. "Your friend is human. She can¡¯t know of our existence."


    He paused, making sure she was listening.


    "Many of them suspect that we exist, but that¡¯s all that it is ¡ª suspicion. They don¡¯t, and they can¡¯t, know for sure. For their own safety."


    Tessy¡¯s lips parted, but no words came.


    She dropped her eyes, heart aching.


    "What do I tell her then... when she asks? I can¡¯t say nothing, and I¡¯ve never lied to her about anything in the past," she said, her tone conflicted, her emotions unraveling with every word.


    "I¡¯m sorry you have to do this," Roman said, his voice softer now. "But this time, you have to lie to her. Not because you want to deceive her... but because you have to do it to keep her safe."


    He reached for her hand gently, brushing his thumb across her knuckles with a reassuring touch.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he added. "I¡¯lle up with something very soon so you don¡¯t have to bother your pretty head more than you already have."


    Tessy looked at him, her heart a mess of relief, guilt, and affection.

 Chapter 130: I鈥檓 here now

    <h4>Chapter 130: I¡¯m here now</h4>


    "If you want toe up with something, then do it fast. Freya will soon be on her way here if I don¡¯t call her to put her mind at rest soon." Tessy said to Roman as she continued toward her phone and picked the device up from the floor.


    Roman didn¡¯t move at first, still processing, still thinking, but then he spoke, his voice calm and calcted, like a man ustomed to navigating fires with his hands buried deep in his pockets.


    "Tell her I showed you the original video, and it was not your mom on it. Rather, a different woman whose face, clothes and voice were professionally reced with that of your mom," he said, then paused for the briefest of moments, just long enough for Tessy¡¯s breath to catch in her chest.


    Then, he continued with a new note in his voice, something sharper, more decisive¡ªan idea had sparked.


    "If she asks to see the video, tell her I have it and for the sake of the ongoing investigations, I cannot release it to any other person other than you." As he spoke, he shifted, pushing himself into a seated position, the soft rustle of sheets following him as he leaned back against the headboard, broad shoulders rxing just slightly. He folded his arms beneath his chest and looked at her squarely, his expression unreadable.


    "Is that good enough?" he asked, eyebrows raising slightly, his tone matter-of-fact, but with an edge of concern.


    Tessy remained seated for a moment, absorbing the suggestion. She blinked once, then twice, her brain chewing on the answer he had given. It was logical. It was clean. And he made it so I¡¯m so simple that she wondered how she hadn¡¯te up with it in the first ce.


    Deciding not to waste time, she gave him a silent nod and turned toward the bathroom. But just before her hand reached the doorknob, something tugged at her memory. She paused in ce, frowning slightly as her brows knit together. Turning slowly back to face him, her voice rose again.


    "I also told her about you telling me that they are not my real parents. Also that you said you would prove it. What do I say to her about that?"


    It was a question that had buried itself deep within her mind, rising now with the pressure of everything else unraveling. Roman didn¡¯t hesitate.


    "Simple. Tell her that I conducted a secret DNA test and I showed you the results and I told you that if you don¡¯t believe it we can conduct another one to find out."


    The ease in his voice made her blink in surprise. It was almost too simple, and yet, she knew it would work.


    Without another word or look in his direction, she turned and disappeared into the bathroom, the sound of the door clicking shut behind her echoed softly in the spacious room. Roman stayed where he was, the whirlpool of thoughts in his mind refusing to settle. His jaw tightened, and he exhaled deeply.


    Soon, the sound of her voice filtered through the door, muffled but distinct. She was speaking to Freya. Roman¡¯s ears tuned in even if his eyes stared nkly ahead. After a short while, the sound of running water followed, a soothing contrast to the turmoil in his chest.


    When Tessy eventually returned to the room, her hair slightly damp and the moisture of steam clinging to her skin, her eyes flicked toward the bed, and she paused. She looked genuinely surprised to see him still there. She thought he would have left.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to the office today?" Tessy asked, her voice cautious, as she reached for the coat stand that had been toppled earlier.


    Roman smirked, a glint of amusement dancing across his eyes. "Already tired of mypany?"


    She didn¡¯t look at him, not directly. Her eyes focused on the coat stand instead as she picked it up, straightening its legs and cing it where it belonged.


    "I didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯m just asking in case, you know, maybe you might have forgotten," she replied quickly, trying to sound casual, but the slight tension in her shoulders gave her away.


    Roman¡¯s gaze narrowed as he watched her closely. Her averted gaze, the way her hands busied themselves unnecessarily, it all fed into a suspicion already forming in his head.


    "Are you trying to avoid me?" he asked, his voice lower now, more pointed.


    "Avoid you? Why would I want to do that?" she asked back, still not looking at him.


    The silence that followed was thick, heavy with unspoken emotion. Roman let out a soft sigh and shifted on the bed, running a hand through his tousled hair.


    "Don¡¯t do that, Tessy. You have avoided me enough. Let¡¯s not go back to that ce. It¡¯s not a pleasant ce. We both made mistakes, and we are both in this together. There are still a lot of things you need to know and I am more than willing to walk you through this journey step by step. So let this challenge make us stronger than we used to be. Let it not tear us apart. Okay?"


    His voice was steady, with a sincerity that wrapped itself around her like a quiet plea. Tessy¡¯s lips parted slightly, the words catching in her throat. She turned slowly, facing him now, and nodded, a flush of embarrassment creeping up her neck.


    "Okay," she said softly.


    Roman studied her for a moment longer before asking, "You want to go to Freya¡¯s ce?"


    "Yes,ter. My things are still there so..." she trailed off, not finishing the sentence, unsure if she wanted him to read the rest between the lines.


    When Roman didn¡¯t say anything immediately, she quickly added, "I¡¯ll go with Daniel. I won¡¯t go alone."


    Roman¡¯s eyes lingered on her face for a heartbeat, then he nodded. "All right. I¡¯ll give you some space."


    With that, he swung his legs off the bed and stood. He moved to the door with unhurried steps, pausing as his hand touched the knob.


    "When you¡¯re ready to talk, I¡¯ll be here, okay?" he said, and she nodded.


    Just as he opened the door, Ruby stood right outside. She jumped slightly, startled, and immediately lowered her head, a small gasp slipping from her lips.


    "Good morning, Boss Roman," she greeted, her voice timid.


    "Morning, Ruby," Roman replied, his tone gentler now as he stepped out of the room.


    Ruby waited a beat before entering. Tessy had already turned toward the sound of her voice.


    "Ruby," Tessy said, eyebrows raising slightly.


    "Ma¡¯am Tessy?" Ruby called out softly, a small smile tugging at her lips, though it trembled. Her usually bright eyes looked ssy, her face paler than usual.


    "Are you okay? You look pale, and your eyes are red. What¡¯s wrong with you?" Tessy questioned, taking a few steps toward her.


    "I¡¯m a little sick, ma¡¯am. But I feel a lot better now," Ruby exined quickly, her hands sped tightly in front of her.


    "Sick? You should go to the hospital," Tessy suggested, concern threading her voice. But Ruby began shaking her head almost violently.


    "No, no, ma¡¯am Tessy, I¡¯m fine now that I have seen you. I only fell sick when I heard that you had left the house and left Boss Roman and that you were not going toe back again. It broke my heart, and I thought that we were going to be sent back to our hometown since our services will no longer be needed. I regretted going out to the market with the other guys because if I had not, I would have been here when you left. Then I would have insisted on following you wherever you wanted to go."


    Her voice cracked, and tears slipped freely down her cheeks, glistening trails of emotion that caught the light. Tessy stood frozen for a moment,pletely taken aback.


    "Is that why you are crying?" she asked, surprised and unsure of how to react.


    "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am Tessy. Please forgive me. I can¡¯t help it," Ruby apologized, her body trembling slightly under the weight of her emotions.


    "It¡¯s okay, Ruby. Wipe your tears. I¡¯m here now, and I¡¯m not going anywhere anytime soon," Tessy said gently, her voice softening with genuine reassurance.


    At the same time Tessy said it, Roman, who had been listening from a few feet down the hallway, allowed a quiet smile to curve across his lips. The sound of Tessy¡¯s soothing response brought something tender to his hardened expression. He turned and walked away.


    "Would you like me to get anything for you, ma¡¯am Tessy?" Ruby asked, sniffing slightly.


    "I would like you to go and rest. When you are fully recovered, then you can start offering your services to me again," Tessy replied, her tone firm but kind.


    Ruby hesitated, her lips parting to argue.


    "Don¡¯t insist. Take the day off. If you feel better tomorrow, then you can resume duties," Tessy added, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Ruby finally nodded, her tearstained face lifting into a grateful smile. "Thank you, ma¡¯am Tessy."

 Chapter 131: Not intentionally

    <h4>Chapter 131: Not intentionally</h4>


    Williams stood by the wide, arched window of the house, his hands folded behind his back in a seemingly casual stance, though tension coiled in his muscles like a spring ready to snap. The wind was soft, rustling through the nearby palm fronds, carrying with it the faint scent of fish from the riverbank and distant wood smoke from open fires.


    But his eyes were glued to Dera.


    She walked with a grace that could only be described as poetic, her steps sure but fluid, her pants, no matter how loose it was, hugged her hips in a way that made it hard for him to look away. The sun spilled golden over her skin, highlighting the smooth sway of her hips with every step she took. Even from afar, he could recognize the determination in her gait as she made her way toward the river, where her uncle and Dexter waited.


    They had reached an understanding.


    Dera had agreed to return with him to Luminera, but only on one condition. They would first stop at Charlotte¡¯s ce before heading down to Luminera. That was her demand, and he had epted it.


    Before she left, she had turned to him briefly, asking softly if he wanted to go with her to the river. But he had refused, gently. Not because he didn¡¯t want to walk beside her, to stand by her side and perhaps even hold her hand, but because he knew she needed that moment with her uncle. It wasn¡¯t his ce to interfere. That, and he wanted some time alone. Time to explore the town, to process the whirlwind of emotions and chaos that had hit him the moment he found her again.


    His gaze remained fixed on her swaying hips, the hypnotic rhythm of her walk keeping him tethered to the moment. Just when his thoughts started drifting down paths he knew were dangerous, his phone vibrated violently in his pocket, the sound sharp and jarring in the peaceful silence of the room. He tore his gaze away reluctantly, a frown settling over his brow.


    Pulling the phone out, his breath caught briefly when he saw Roman¡¯s name shing across the screen.


    He pressed the answer button and raised the phone to his ear.


    "Rome?" Williams called, his voice steady but curious.


    From the other end came Roman¡¯s deep, familiar voice. "I missed your call," he said, the calm in his tone not quite masking the tension underneath.


    "Yeah, I was stuck in the middle of a problem and needed a way out. But it is solved now, so all is good," Williams answered, his brows furrowing. Something felt off. The way Roman spoke, the underlying strain.


    "Is something wrong?" he asked, a quiet urgency entering his tone.


    Roman didn¡¯t answer the question directly. Instead, he asked, "Did you find her?"


    Williams exhaled slowly, his thoughts shing instantly to Dera¡¯s figure as she disappeared into the trees bordering the riverbank.


    "I did... and also found a whole lot more than her. But I can¡¯t discuss it on phone," he said, his voice low, nearly a whisper.


    Roman¡¯s silence on the other end was thick, but Williams pressed on. "You sound like something is bothering you. What is it?"


    Then Roman dropped a bombshell.


    "My wife almost killed herself minutes ago."


    The words mmed into Williams like a punch to the gut.


    "What?! She wanted tomit suicide?" he asked quickly, unable to believe what he was hearing.


    "No. Not suicide. She didn¡¯t do it intentionally. I think her powers are getting out of control, as you said," Roman exined.


    Williams felt his jaw tighten. A curse slipped from his lips.


    "Fuck!" he hissed.


    He pushed a hand through his dark curls, frustration tightening his shoulders. "Rome, you have to take her to Elena," he said, his voice sharp but controlled, masking the panic rising inside him.


    "I told you to make arrangements for Elena toe here," Roman reminded him, his tone clipped.


    "I couldn¡¯t do that, Rome. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to think about it. Too many things happened at the same time and now we are here. We can¡¯t have her life at risk now. She has be too important," Williams responded, the weight of everything finally creeping into his tone.


    There was a pause. A beat of silence.


    Then Roman asked, "What are you talking about? Who has be too important?"


    Williams didn¡¯t hesitate. "Your wife, of course. She has thest ingredient toplete the Sirioni spell inside of her. Without her we can¡¯t defeat Casper."


    The silence that followed felt heavy, like a storm holding its breath.


    Finally, Roman¡¯s voice cut through it. "When are youing back?"


    "I¡¯m not sure. Maybe tomorrow or next," Williams answered honestly.


    "Call Elena on the phone and make an arrangement. Let me know what the oue is," Roman said, then ended the call without another word.


    Williams didn¡¯t waste a second. He dialed Elena¡¯s number immediately, his mind already racing with contingency ns. The line rang twice before a soft, feminine voice answered.


    "Hello, Alpha Williams," the voice said.


    But it wasn¡¯t Elena.


    Williams frowned. "Who is this?"


    "This is Rumi speaking," she replied.


    The name clicked instantly. Elena¡¯s handmaiden.


    "Where is Elena?" he asked, already bracing for the answer.


    "She¡¯s right now in the meditation room," Rumi responded gently.


    "Put her on. I need to speak to her," Williams said, not bothering to soften his tone.


    But Rumi was quick to respond. "I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Williams, but you can¡¯t speak to her right now. She has been in the meditation room for the past 2 days and intends to stay there for 5 days. She has instructed that we do not disturb her. If it¡¯s not too personal, you can leave your message and I will make sure it gets to her when she is out."


    Williams let out a long, silent sigh.


    "Never mind," he muttered and ended the call.


    Without dy, he called Roman back.


    Roman answered almost immediately. "Yes?"


    "She is currently unreachable for the next 3 days. Tell me exactly what happened to your wife. Let me see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help from here before I return," Williams said, his voice calm but focused, his mind already working on solutions.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the riverbank, Dexter¡¯s voice rang out like a songbird¡¯s call in the morning air.


    "Mommy! Mommy! See, I caught three fishes!" he shouted, his small hands lifting a proudly into the air.


    Dera¡¯s face broke into a tender smile. The warmth in her eyes mirrored the sunlight dancing on the surface of the water. She walked toward him, her movements soft and graceful.


    "You did well, my love," she said, crouching down to press a kiss to his cheek, her heart swelling with love.


    "Catch some more so we can have enough," she encouraged him, brushing a hand over his curly hair.


    Dexter nodded with wide eyes and an even wider grin before scurrying back toward the river¡¯s edge, fully immersed in the joy of his little adventure.


    As she rose and began to approach her uncle, his voice reached her ears again.


    "Mommy, has Mr. Williams left?"


    She turned her head slightly and answered without pause. "No, he¡¯s still around. So you¡¯ll still see him when we get back home."


    Dexter¡¯s entire face lit up. The smile that spread across his features was wide and full of innocent delight.


    Dera felt it in her chest, a flutter she couldn¡¯t quite define.


    She reached her uncle and sat beside him on a fallen log near the water, the air around them calm, filled with the bubbling sound of the flowing river and the asional chirp of birds in the trees overhead.


    "I hope you two have settled your differences," Dr. Abel said, his gaze warm as it met hers.


    Dera smiled faintly. "You look happier than I remember," she said, monitoring his face closely as she spoke.


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯m happy that the boy will not grow up without a father. Why didn¡¯t you tell me it was Williams?" he asked, his eyes narrowing slightly but not unkindly.


    Dera¡¯s gaze drifted to the water, her smile fading slightly. "Because I didn¡¯t know. And up till now, I¡¯m still not sure. I met with Williams the night before I was sold off. And Casper had his way with me two dayster. There was no way I could know for sure."


    She sighed, her voice thick with old wounds.


    Dr. Abel¡¯s eyes followed Dexter as he yed. "Look at the boy, Chidera. He¡¯s an exact copy of Williams. Unless this Casper looks exactly like Williams or is rted to him in any way, I don¡¯t see how the boy could be his."


    He paused, then turned back to her. "Anyways, what¡¯s the development?" he asked, sensing she had something more to say, something big.


    Her eyes met his, steady now, before a long sigh escaped her lips.

 Chapter 132: I want this

    <h4>Chapter 132: I want this</h4>


    The sun had begun to dip behind the horizon, casting a warm golden hue across the forest, turning the thick foliage into a shimmering tapestry of green and amber. The light filtered through the trees in long shafts, illuminating flecks of dust and pollen in the air, making the woods seem alive, almost enchanted.


    The path beneath their feet was a mix of soft earth and crisp leaves, crackling gently under their steps. Birds called in the distance, their songs faint and fading, while the air had begun to cool with the early evening breeze, carrying with it the musky scent of moss and pine.


    Dera nced sideways at him, her eyes held a question, a trace of curiosity that sparkled with mild impatience and a teasing undertone only he could recognize.


    "Where exactly are you taking me?" she asked, the question light, but very much genuine. "You said you wanted to show me something..."


    She slowed her pace just enough to make him look back, the corners of her lips tilted in a half-smile, waiting for an answer.


    He didn¡¯t stop walking but turned slightly, enough for her to catch the brief gleam of amusement in his eyes. "You¡¯ll see," he said, his voice deep and calm, threaded with mystery. "Just trust me."


    That forest was said to be haunted at night, the reason people avoided the town once it gets dark. But being beside Williams, she didn¡¯t feel an ounce of fear. Not even a flicker. She knew who he was, knew the kind of power he held within him, the kind that made monsters step aside and shadows behave. As long as he was near, she felt untouchable, like nothing in the world could get to her.


    They kept walking, and the deeper they went, the denser the trees became. The canopy above thickened, letting in just slivers of evening light. The air grew damper, cooler, filled with the fresh scent of flowing water. And soon, the sound of it reached her ears. The rhythmic ssh of falling water somewhere ahead.


    When they finally broke through the clearing and arrived at the top of a small waterfall, Dera stopped in her tracks.


    Before them, water spilled gracefully from a ridge of smooth, dark rocks, tumbling into a crystal-clear pool below. The pool was surrounded by ferns and wildflowers, with fireflies beginning to wake and flicker in the fading light. The whole ce felt hidden from the world, untouched. All the time she spent in the town, she had never seen this ce.


    She turned slowly to look at him, surprise in in her expression, her brows raised, eyes searching his face with a question she didn¡¯t speak out loud.


    He didn¡¯t wait for her to ask. Instead, he gave her a soft, knowing smile, one that curled at the corners of his lips and warmed his eyes.


    "The water..." he began, his voice low andced with something deeper, "It stirred up memories I couldn¡¯t ignore."


    As he spoke, his gaze held hers, but he wasn¡¯t just seeing her. He was seeing something else too. Something from a time before.


    And in the space of a heartbeat, he was there again, in that memory. Five years ago.


    ***


    The day had dragged endlessly. Williams had just returned from yet another tedious meeting that had left him more irritated than aplished. The sun was already setting, its heat clinging to the air as he stepped into the house. His shoulders were tense, his brow furrowed, and he barely made it past the front door when he spotted his mother gathering her things.


    She was dressed, ready to go somewhere, her hands busy as she slipped earrings into her ears and reached for her shawl.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, arching a brow as he dropped his keys on the wooden table by the door.


    She looked up, adjusted her shawl, and replied calmly, "The Council head requested to see me. I¡¯m going to find out what he wants."


    Williams only nodded, too tired to question further. He watched as she stepped out, closing the door softly behind her, and as soon as she was gone, he copsed onto the couch and shut the world out.


    But then, a whileter, he heard a knock.


    It echoed through the house, firm but not urgent. Williams frowned slightly, wondering who it could be. When he opened the door, all thought fled his mind.


    Dera stood outside. The very human who had stolen his heart without even trying. He loved her, more than he could ever admit out loud, and he knew, without doubt, that she loved him too. But her father... her father was the reason he treaded carefully, taking things slow, not rushing what they both felt.


    She was smiling, that soft, sweet smile that always managed to pull him out of whatever darkness he was sinking into.


    "Hey... I saw youe in," she said, her voice that honeyed tone that always managed to get him lost whenever he heard it. "And I saw your mom go out a while ago... so I decided toe ask if you needed somepany."


    He stepped aside instantly, a satisfied smile ying on his lips. "Come in."


    It wasn¡¯t her first time visiting his house, but the other times had always been when his mother was home. This time felt different.


    "How was your day, Dera?" he asked as she walked in.


    She turned to look at him, that smile still lingering. "It was fine," she said. Then tilted her head slightly, eyeing him. "What about yours? You didn¡¯t look too happy walking into the house."


    He exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Just stressed. Work-rted stuff."


    "Well," she said, the light in her eyes shifting to something mischievous, "I have a remedy for stress."


    Williams raised a brow. "Do you?"


    "Mhm." She nodded. "Let¡¯s go to Mavuzia."


    He blinked. "Mavuzia?" He asked, wondering what was happening there. Mavuzia was a small waterfall at the border of Monero.


    She nodded again, her eyes sparkling with something unspoken.


    "Is something going on there?" he asked, curious.


    "Stress-relieving activities," she said, deadpan, though her eyes glinted with amusement. "I wanted to go, but I neededpany... so I came to you."


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. Not even a second. Within minutes, he had changed his clothes, grabbed his keys, and they were on their way.


    The journey didn¡¯t take long, but by the time they arrived at Mavuzia, Williams was already alert, suspecting something. He scanned the area, expecting music, crowds, or some kind of event. But the ce was as quiet and untouched as it had always been. The only sounds were the birds overhead and the soft, continuous rush of water. Not a single soul in sight.


    Immediately, he knew she was up to something.


    But instead of confronting her, he waited to see what she had up her sleeves.


    He didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    As they reached the edge of the water, Dera began to undress, slowly and deliberately.


    Each movement was precise,nguid, unhurried. She wasn¡¯t facing him fully, but the sway of her hips, the gradual reveal of smooth skin, the way her fingers unbuttoned her blouse, it was enough to get him hard before she had even taken everything off.


    And when she stood there in nothing but her bra and panties, a shower cap snugly covering her braids, she turned her face slightly, and gave him a smile.


    Not just any smile. The most seductive one he had ever seen.


    Then, without saying a word, she turned away, and jumped into the water.


    Williams didn¡¯t need an invitation. His clothes were off in seconds. He dove in after her, his blood on fire, his heart thundering, even though he kept trying to hold on to the control he¡¯d mastered over time.


    But she wasn¡¯t making it easy.


    When he resurfaced, she had already swum to the far end of the pool, her face to him, her body glistening under the moonlight.


    He swam to her, strong strokes cutting through the water, his muscles taut, every nerve in his body awakened.


    As soon as he reached her, she imed his mouth in a kiss that set him aze.


    She kissed him like a starving beast, raw and unrestrained, her hands locking around his neck as she deepened the kiss with a hunger he hadn¡¯t known she possessed.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that her kiss had awakened something in him, too. Something darker, something hungrier. A beast that had been sleeping inside of him, lying dormant, biding its time.


    He grabbed her waist and pulled her into him, their wet bodies colliding with a ssh. He kissed her back with equal savagery, his mouth demanding, his hands gripping. He poured everything he had into that kiss, every ounce of longing, restraint, need.


    By the time they pulled apart, they were both breathless.


    He looked into her eyes then, searching, needing confirmation.


    "Are you sure about this?" his gaze asked.


    And her expression said everything.


    She had never been more sure of anything in her life.


    Then she nodded and spoke.


    "I¡¯m sure. I want this," she whispered. "I want you to be the first."


    Her voice shook a little, but her eyes held no doubt.


    Williams froze, heart pounding. The words hit him like a bolt of lightning. She was a virgin. And she wanted him to be her first.


    Pride swelled in his chest, warmth blooming in a ce he didn¡¯t know had been cold for so long. But at the same time, a wave of protectiveness surged through him.


    The beast inside stirred again, but he tamed it. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    That night, under the full glow of the moon, with the sound of water surrounding them and the stars watching silently above, Williams made sweet, careful love to her.


    Every touch was reverent, every kiss a promise. He was gentle, patient, and yet, each movement wasced with passion so fierce it threatened to consume them both.


    In that sacred, hidden ce, love bloomed in its purest, rawest form.

 Chapter 133: Willing

    <h4>Chapter 133: Willing</h4>


    ~Back to the present~


    The waterfall¡¯s soothing sound blended with the wind rustling softly through the trees. For a long moment, Williams remained still, his eyes locked on hers, his hand reaching for hers and holding them gently. The memory had faded, but the warmth of it still clung to his skin like sunlight after a summer rain.


    And here she was, her eyes searching his, her long braids swaying as she shook her head slightly.


    "What prompted you to pick that evening? It¡¯s almost as if you knew something would happen the next day," Williams asked her, needing some form of exnation as that thought had refused to leave his mind.


    Dera let out a softugh. "I¡¯ve always asked myself that question, but I can¡¯t seem to find an answer. Maybe my spirit knew something would happen and it prompted me to act."


    "I¡¯m d you listened," Williams said, satisfaction dripping from his tone.


    Dera nced at the water below, then back at him, raising a brow. "You brought me all the way out here just to remember the first time?"


    Williams¡¯s lips curled into a slow, wolfish smile, the kind that always made her chest tighten and her knees feel like they were standing on borrowed strength. "Not just to remember," he murmured, voice low and thick like velvet dragged over gravel. "To relive it, to reim you, to recall and burn into my memory every feel, every curve that was once surrendered to me on the altar of love and passion"


    Before she could respond, he stepped back, peeled off his shirt in one smooth motion, and tossed it aside. The muscles in his chest rippled beneath his skin, each movement deliberate, each second a tease. She narrowed her eyes at him, arms crossing beneath her chest.


    "Williams," she warned, though the smile on her lips betrayed her, "you know I didn¡¯te prepared to swim. My hair¡ª"


    "Your hair is perfect," he interrupted, stepping out of his boots and unbuttoning his pants without ever breaking eye contact. "Every single braid."


    She tried to suppress the heat that red in her cheeks but failed miserably.


    "It¡¯s going to get wet," she muttered, suddenly aware of how quickly her heart was beating.


    He was fully undressed now, standing in his undershorts like a carved statue of temptation, the setting sun casting golden shadows across the sharp angles of his shoulders, the solid lines of his torso.


    "Then I¡¯ll stay up all night," he said, his voice soft and mischievous as he stepped toward her. "I¡¯ll help you dry every single strand."


    Before she could offer a single protest, Williams held her by the waist, and dove into the water with her.


    Dera gasped, realizing what he had just done. But it was toote. In no time they were under water.


    When she resurfaced, sputtering, braids dripping and eyes wide, she smacked his shoulder. "You are unbelievable!" she said, ring at him as his head broke the surface.


    He shook the water from his dark hair and looked up at her, grinning like a man who¡¯d just imed victory. "Yes I am. Come here."


    "No," she said,ughing despite herself and swimming a little farther away from him. "You didn¡¯t even let me take off my clothes."


    "Dera," Williams called, eyes dark and voice serious now, "if you don¡¯te to me, I¡¯m going toe get you."


    And the way he said it, like a challenge, like a promise, sent a pulse through her core that made her breath catch.


    She opened her mouth to argue, but it was toote.


    With one quick motion, Williams swam towards her, reached up, gripped her waist, and pulled her against him.


    She tried to pull away, but he didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he wrapped an arm around her waist beneath the surface and pulled her against him, so close she could feel the press of every hard inch of him, the heat of his body even through the chill of the water.


    "I told you I didn¡¯t mind staying up all night," he murmured, brushing a soaked braid behind her ear. "Especially if it means I get to watch you like this. Drenched and glowing."


    Then he leaned in and captured her lips.


    The kiss wasn¡¯t gentle. It was urgent, iming. His mouth moved against hers like he couldn¡¯t wait another second, like his entire body had been aching for this. And maybe it had. Her hands slid up his back, fingers gripping his shoulders as her body melted into his.


    The waterpped around them, cool and smooth, but it couldn¡¯t cool the heat pulsing between their bodies. His hands explored her back, her hips, every curve he already knew by heart but still worshipped like he was discovering her for the first time. His thumbs brushed beneath the hem of her shirt, slipping under the fabric, finding bare skin. He groaned against her mouth.


    "Take it off," she whispered, lips brushing his.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. She lifted her arms, and he peeled the soaked fabric from her, tossing it to the edge of the rocks without care. His eyes flickered over her, drinking in the sight of her caramel skin glistening under the moonlight, her curves made more decadent by the way the water clung to her like silk.


    "Dera," he breathed, like a prayer he hadn¡¯t dared utter aloud until now. "You¡¯re dangerous."


    She smiled against his throat, her lips brushing just below his ear. "You like danger."


    "I crave it," he confessed, his voice rough as his hands trailed lower, slipping beneath the water again, finding the small of her back, pulling her tighter into him.


    Her legs wrapped around his waist instinctively, and he held her with ease, pressing her back against a slick, moss-covered stone behind the falls. The rush of water cascaded just beside them, loud and endless, hiding their moans and ragged breathing from the rest of the world.


    Their mouths met again, frantic, fevered. Every kiss deepened, every touch sent sparks through her blood. Williams¡¯s fingers explored beneath the waistband of her soaked shorts, and she gasped when he slipped past the fabric, his thumb brushing her slowly, deliberately.


    "You¡¯re already shaking," he whispered, forehead pressed to hers.


    "You make it hard to think," she whispered back.


    "Good," he growled, and kissed her again, drowning the rest of her protest in heat.


    Her hips rocked against him, desperate and aching. He moved with her rhythm, stroking, pressing, pulling breathy whimpers from her lips that only made him harder against her.


    Then he stopped, just for a second. Long enough to rid her of thest barriers between them.


    And in the cool embrace of the water, he lowered her onto him, his hand at the base of her spine guiding her slow descent. They both gasped as he filled her, every inch stretching her, grounding her in him.


    They moved together, agonizingly slow at first, savoring every thrust, every roll of hips, every soft cry. Her nails dug into his back, and his name spilled from her lips like a broken mantra.


    "Look at me," he said, voice rough and aching.


    She opened her eyes, met his gaze.


    His pupils were blown wide, his jaw clenched, but his eyes were full of nothing but love and raw possession.


    "You¡¯re mine," he said. "You¡¯ve always been mine."


    She nodded, tears stinging her eyes, overwhelmed by the intensity of what they shared, how perfectly they fit even after all these years.


    "I¡¯m yours," she whispered back. "Only yours."


    Their movements grew faster, more frantic. Water sshed around them, waves crashing softly against the rocks as their bodies collided, over and over, like they were trying to burn away every moment of time that had kept them apart. And when release came, it came like a storm, hard, blinding, and all-consuming. She clenched around him, her head thrown back, a cry torn from her throat as pleasure shattered her in waves.


    Williams followed moments after, holding her so tightly it was like he thought she¡¯d disappear. He buried his face against her neck as he groaned her name, riding the aftershocks until every part of him trembled.


    They stayed there like that, entangled, the water wrapping around them like a second skin.


    When the tremors faded, he pressed soft kisses to her shoulder, her neck, her corbone. Her fingers tracedzy circles on his back, her chest still rising and falling quickly against his.


    "You really going to stay up all night to dry my hair?" she murmured, voiceced with sleepy satisfaction.


    Williams chuckled against her skin. "Every braid," he promised. "Twice, if I have to."


    She smiled, eyes drifting shut as he carried her gently toward the shallow rocks, holding her like the most precious thing he¡¯d ever touched.


    And she held onto him, dropping thest bricks constituting therge wall she had built around her heart. This was Williams, the man she had dreamed of for nights without end. She was willing to give them another try.

 Chapter 134: Priestesses

    <h4>Chapter 134: Priestesses</h4>


    Tessy dropped the phone from her ear and sighed softly, the soft beep of the ended call still echoing in her head. Her hand lingered on the device as she stared nkly into the empty living room of Freya¡¯s house.


    She had been there since that afternoon, waiting for her friend to return from work as promised. But that wasn¡¯t going to happen anymore. Freya had just informed her that something came up at the hospital, and she would have to run the night shift. She wouldn¡¯t be returning until morning.


    The news sat heavy in Tessy¡¯s chest. A small part of her was relieved she wouldn¡¯t do any exnation, but another part of her, the part that craved Freya¡¯s calming presence and soothing voice, felt disappointed and slightly abandoned.


    She stood slowly and began picking up a few of her things which she had brought to the house the day before. With her arms full, she stepped out of the house into the cool night, drawing in a long breath as the door clicked shut behind her.


    Daniel, who was standing guard outside, turned to her. The moment he saw her approach, he moved towards her without hesitation and took the luggage from her arms. She gave him a small, tired smile in gratitude and walked to the car. She climbed into the shotgun seat, and nestled into it as if trying to sink into thefort it offered.


    Daniel ced her bag in the trunk, shut it gently, then rounded the car and got into the driver¡¯s seat. He inserted the key and started the engine, casting a nce at her as he did.


    "What about your friend, madam?" he asked, his voice soft and respectful, but with a slight undertone of curiosity. "You¡¯re leaving already without seeing her?"


    "Something came up and she will have to work overnight. I can¡¯t see her tonight again until tomorrow," Tessy responded, her eyes fixed on the road ahead, her voice neutral butced with fatigue.


    "Okay, madam," Daniel replied, nodding slightly as he put the car in gear and slowly began driving out of thepound.


    They had barely driven for five minutes, the car humming softly and the city lights washing their faces in a yellowish glow, when Tessy suddenly turned her head to look at him.


    "Are you also a werewolf?" she asked, her voice calm, but her words slicing through the silence like a de.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes stretched to their limits, shock contorting his face for a brief moment. He blinked rapidly, as though trying to ensure he had heard her correctly. His hands tightened slightly around the steering wheel, and his shoulders stiffened.


    "Huh?" he managed, his voice higher than normal. "What are you talking about, madam?"


    Tessy didn¡¯t look away. Her gaze stayed fixed on him, her brows slightly raised, and her tone sharpened with frustration.


    "You can drop the act. I already know more than you think I know. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re part of them, and I think I deserve to know the identity of the one driving me. So tell me, Daniel, are you werewolf or human?"


    Daniel¡¯s grip on the steering wheel rxed, but only slightly. He swallowed hard and kept his eyes on the road, the weight of her words sinking in. Of all the conversations he had expected that night, this wasn¡¯t one of them.


    "Boss told you about us?" he asked carefully, cautiously, as though each word could spark an explosion.


    "Yes. He told me everything," Tessy said, her voice quieter now, but still filled with unspoken turmoil.


    Daniel sighed, nodding slowly, epting that there was no use pretending any longer. If Roman had told her, what was the point of hiding or denying it?


    "I¡¯m a werewolf, madam," he finally revealed. "I¡¯m sorry for making you raise your voice."


    Tessy¡¯s eyes softened as guilt pricked her chest. She had raised her voice at Daniel, who had only been kind, respectful, and gentle since she met him. She took in his expression, the slight guilt on his face, and felt herself calm down.


    "I¡¯m sorry for raising my voice," she apologized sincerely. "I¡¯m still trying to process everything without going insane."


    Her voice trembled slightly at the end, betraying the emotional chaos swirling inside her. Everything felt surreal. Her world had shifted overnight. And while she was trying to maintain her grip, she could feel the edges of her sanity fraying.


    Daniel nodded understandingly, the corner of his lips lifting in a reassuring smile. "It¡¯s okay, madam. I understand."


    Tessy looked at him again, this time her voice quieter, more curious than using.


    "Is there anybody in the house who¡¯s pure human?"


    Daniel shook his head without hesitation, eyes still on the road.


    "No one. Everyone at home are werewolves."


    Her brows knitted together slightly as she processed his words. "Including Ruby?" she asked.


    Daniel nodded. "Ruby is also a werewolf. But she is an Omega."


    Tessy tilted her head. The term sounded like something out of a fantasy novel.


    "What is an Omega?" she asked, genuine curiosity now etched on her face.


    Daniel took a breath, then began to exin, his voice steady as he focused on the road but kept his tone clear.


    "Well, in werewolf society, we have a ranking system. At the top are the Alphas, they are the leaders, the strongest, and the ones others naturally follow. After them are the Betas. They¡¯re the second-inmand, powerful too, but loyal to the Alpha. Then we have the Deltas and Gammas, who help keep order, handle security, and various other duties."


    He paused briefly, adjusting the volume of his voice, ensuring Tessy was following.


    "Omegas are the lowest rank. They¡¯re not necessarily weak, but they¡¯re usually the most submissive in the pack. They take on supportive roles, cooking, cleaning, caretaking." He exined as they inched closer and closer to the house.


    ***


    The car glided silently down the long stretch of road leading to the mansion, the humming engine of the luxury SUV a low luby against the soft music ying from the speakers.


    Daniel kept his hands steady on the wheel and offered a small,forting smile when they neared the mansion. "Almost home."


    Tessy turned her head, blinking like she¡¯d been pulled from somewhere far away. "Yeah. I can¡¯t wait. Thank you, Daniel. I¡¯m exhausted."


    "Anytime," he replied warmly.


    As Daniel pulled the car to a stop right inside the garage, a sudden heaviness settled in Tessy¡¯s chest, but she pushed it aside.


    They stepped out of the car, and Tessy wrapped her arms around herself, the night wind tugging lightly at her hair. Daniel trailed beside her as the heavy doors opened to wee them inside.


    But the moment they stepped into the grand foyer, Tessy stopped cold.


    In the wide living room, just past the double archways, stood seven young women. They were arranged in a line like silent sentinels, each of them dressed in flowing white gowns that brushed the polished marble floor, with golden belts cinched tightly around their waists. The fabric shimmered slightly under the crystal chandelier, like water caught in sunlight.


    All of them stood still, poised and quiet, facing the grand staircase that spiraled up into the mansion¡¯s upper level.


    Tessy¡¯s steps faltered. Her eyes swept across the scene, unsettled by the strange serenity of it all. Something about them was unnerving.


    As if sensing her presence, the women suddenly turned their heads in unison.


    Seven pairs of eyesnded on her.


    Tessy stiffened but didn¡¯t retreat. Her gaze moved slowly from face to face, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. And then her eyes caught on one person she recognized. Saphira. That was when she realized that Roman had not really exined his rtionship with Saphira clearly.


    The instinct to turn and walk away pressed heavily against her. These women weren¡¯t here for her. They weren¡¯t even bothering to hide their disregard. Maybe it was best to just go upstairs and pretend none of this was her business.


    But then another thought rose, stubborn and bold.


    This is her house now, too.


    She had every right to know who they were, why they were here, and what exactly they wanted.


    Before she could open her mouth to ask, Daniel stepped forward beside her and walked toward the group. She watched in puzzlement as he bowed slightly to the woman in the center, the one who stood half a step ahead of the others, with a gold circlet across her brow and eyes like smoldering coals.


    "Good evening, Priestesses," Daniel said respectfully, his voice low.


    So they were priestesses. That exined the air of power that cloaked them, subtle but undeniable.


    The one in the middle, who Tessy had already assumed to be their leader, nodded regally. Her voice was soft but carried a strange echo, like it vibrated through the walls. "Thank you, Daniel. We are here for the Roman. He has been informed and is on his way."

 Chapter 135: Go tell her

    <h4>Chapter 135: Go tell her</h4>


    While Daniel and the priestess exchanged more words, Tessy¡¯s gaze drifted back to Saphira, who was still staring at her, this time with a look Tessy couldn¡¯t decipher. It wasn¡¯t hostility. But it wasn¡¯t warmth either. There was intensity in her stare, like she was analyzing Tessy, measuring something beneath her skin.


    Tessy tried to dismiss it. Still, her difort grew.


    Suddenly, a sound reached her ears. The creaking whisper of footsteps descending the grand staircase. She turned quickly, eyes snapping to the wide staircase just as Roman appeared, his tall figure emerging like a shadow from above.


    His expression was unreadable at first, carved from stone and darker than usual. But the moment his eyes found her, everything changed.


    A soft smile bloomed across his face, bright and familiar. The contrast was so jarring that Tessy¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    He looked like two different people at once.


    One moment, he was a stern, ruthless man who ruled with unyielding strength.


    The next, he was the man who made her chest flutter with a single nce.


    Roman descended thest few steps and came straight to her without sparing the priestesses a nce. Tessy wasn¡¯t sure what she expected. Maybe a nod of acknowledgment to the guests, or even ament about their sudden appearance.


    But instead, he reached her, pulled her gently into his embrace, and kissed her, a light, possessive brush of his lips on hers.


    "Wee home, my love," he murmured, his voice for her alone.


    Tessy blinked, unsure what to do with the attention, especially with seven unfamiliar pairs of eyes watching her every move. She gave a small nod, her voice lost somewhere in her throat.


    "I hope you had a good time," Roman continued, stroking his thumb softly against her back.


    She nodded again, slowly. "I did."


    He smiled, seeming utterly oblivious to the tension in the room. Or maybe, more frighteningly, he simply didn¡¯t care.


    Tessy nced again toward the priestesses, her attention drawn once more to Saphira, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Only her eyes shifted, watching with slight irritation the way Roman held Tessy like she was the center of his world.


    "Zilia," Roman greeted, his voice carrying the weight of authority, but also the chill of veiled curiosity. His hand never left Tessy¡¯s waist. "Long time no see. To what do I owe this sudden unannounced visit?"


    His sharp eyes were trained on the woman in the middle, the one whose aura spoke of practiced grace, an unyielding spine, and secrets that clung to her skin like a second robe. Zilia, the leader of the priestesses.


    "We are sorry for the impromptu visit, Roman Gavriel," Zilia said, dipping her head ever so slightly, enough to mark respect. Her long tinum hair fell forward like a silken curtain, swaying with her movement.


    Roman¡¯s brow arched. "Roman Gavriel?" he repeated, his tone cool, yet amused. "Sounds strangeing from you, Zilia. You never call me by my name."


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corners of Zilia¡¯s lips, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "That is true. But right now, there is an outsider in our midst, prompting me to watch my speech."


    Roman didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, his eyes swept the room slowly, searching. His gaze was sharp, like that of a predator surveying territory. But his search yielded nothing, and when he looked back at Zilia, it was with open challenge.


    "An outsider?" he echoed, clearly unimpressed. "I don¡¯t see one. Matter of fact, the only outsider here in this house at this moment is you and your girls."


    Zilia¡¯s spine remained straight, her voice calm but clear. "Your majesty, there¡¯s a human in our midst."


    At that, Tessy¡¯s ears perked. She¡¯d been standing quietly, watching the exchange from beside Roman, trying to piece together what was going on. But when she heard Zilia refer to Roman as Your Majesty, something in her shifted. Her brow arched, a sliver of suspicion flitting across her expression, but she said nothing. She mped her lips shut, like a woman who knew her silence might serve her better than questions at the moment.


    "If you¡¯re referring to my wife," Roman began, tightening his grip around Tessy¡¯s waist in a slow, protective pull that pressed her even closer to his side, "I assure you she is not an outsider. She is more of an insider than any of you standing here."


    He didn¡¯t raise his voice, didn¡¯t need to. His words were weighted, undeniable, like falling stones. "So go on, Zilia," he added. "You can speak freely."


    Shock rippled across the sea of white. Brows furrowed. Eyes widened. It was Saphira who cracked first, her voice sharp with disbelief.


    "Your wife?" she gasped. Her voice cut through the room like a shout. "How can she be your wife? She¡¯s human!"


    Roman turned his gaze on her immediately. So did Zilia. But Zilia¡¯s look came with a warning sharp enough to y skin. Saphira caught it, her mouth snapped shut instantly, lips pressed tight like a child caught misbehaving.


    "Your majesty," Zilia spoke again, carefully now, like someone testing ice they weren¡¯t sure would hold, "was it a slip of tongue when you called her your wife?"


    Roman didn¡¯t answer her. He didn¡¯t need to, not with the look he fixed her with. It was a look that suggested her question walked dangerously close to a line that should not be crossed. A line painted in blood, history, and the kind of power that needed no exnation.


    Zilia, sensing the silence stretching too long, cleared her throat softly. "I didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful, Your Majesty," she continued. "It¡¯s just that... we are aware that you have found your mate. And that is the very reason why we are here. But we can¡¯t find her anywhere. And you are dering a human as your wife, which is very confusing."


    "She¡¯s my mate," Roman finally said.


    The room reacted like a beast struck. Gasp. Shock. Disbelief painted across seven faces, all struggling toprehend what had just been dered.


    "Impossible, Your Majesty," Zilia said, almost breathlessly, as though the air had been pulled from her lungs. "Your mate is supposed to be a tribrid."


    "I believe," Roman said slowly, voice now edged with steel, "I am not required to exin myself more than I already have."


    His dismissal was deliberate, final, a gate mming shut in their faces. Amand. Not a suggestion.


    "Of course not, Your Majesty," Zilia said quickly, bowing her head once more. "But it will be nice to clear the confusion."


    "I don¡¯t want to clear it," Roman replied, his voice darker now, colder. "I like the fact that you all are confused. I feel it¡¯s better that way."


    He paused just long enough to let the difort settle deep. "So save my time, Zilia. Why are you here?"


    Zilia¡¯s shoulders rose and fell with a breath that sounded like surrender, like she¡¯d been waiting for the moment to finally get to the root of their visit.


    "Right," she said. "First of all, this message hase to you three times, Your Majesty, and you turned the messenger down three times. We would like to know why you hindered one of us ess to your abode."


    The shift in Roman¡¯s posture was subtle but undeniable. A flicker of irritation danced behind his eyes like a stormlight.


    "Before youe to question me about unverified information next time," he said, voice low and biting, "make sure I am in a very good mood. Don¡¯t bring your petty businesses to me."


    He stepped forward slightly, and the priestesses instinctively leaned back.


    "You are the chief priestess," he continued, never raising his voice, yet somehow making it echo like thunder. "I believe you have the power to find out if your messenger came to you with the truth or with lies. Do your job. Now if that is all you have to say, I need to get back to what I was doing."


    He made to turn around, but Zilia¡¯s voice came again, soft but stubborn, the way wind insists on blowing through broken windows.


    "That is not all, Your Majesty."


    Roman paused, head still turned away.


    "I¡¯m sorry about the earlier offending question," she continued. "But we got a message from the Moon Goddess."


    That stopped him.


    "We know of a darkness that is brewing in ourmunities," Zilia said, her tone shifting into something almost reverent. "So the Moon Goddess sent us to you. Since she has kept her end of the deal, you also need to ensure that this darkness does not consume ourmunities... by returning to the throne."


    Silence mmed into the room like a crashing wave. Tessy blinked, stunned, but Roman... he slowly turned back to face them, his gaze like smoke and fire all at once.


    "Did the Moon Goddess send you?" he asked, his words now deliberate, dissecting her im with surgical precision. "Or did you send yourself?"


    Zilia didn¡¯t flinch. "The Moon Goddess sent us, of course. I would note to you of my own ord unless it¡¯s a personal issue," she said.


    Roman¡¯s jaw flexed as he stared at her. He held her eyes without blinking, without faltering.


    "I had a deal with the Moon Goddess," he said finally, every word wrapped in steel. "And we are even now. If she wants another deal... she shoulde to me directly."


    A beat passed. Roman didn¡¯t break his gaze.


    "Go tell her I said that."

 Chapter 136: What evil is that?

    <h4>Chapter 136: What evil is that?</h4>


    At the top of the grand staircase, Roman suddenly halted. The golden glow of the chandeliers above cast sharp shadows against the edges of his chiselled face as he slowly turned around to meet Tessy¡¯s gaze.


    She had stopped walking too, a frown folding into her forehead, her eyes narrowing slightly at him like she was trying to decipher something that just didn¡¯t make sense. Her feet barely made a sound against the clean marbles, but her stare was loud, piercing even.


    He raised a brow. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Your Majesty?" Tessy replied, the confusion in her voice as clear as daylight.


    Roman didn¡¯t say anything at first. His eyes remained fixed on hers, unreadable. She took a hesitant step closer, then added, "I just heard her call you Your Majesty. You¡¯re a king?"


    Roman let out a low breath, his eyes softening just a little. "Yes, I am a king," he confirmed, his voice calm, steady, almost too casual for the weight of his words.


    "What?!" Tessy¡¯s voice rose an octave, her eyes widening as she stared at him like he had just told her he ruled the entire gxy. "I thought you were an alpha or something like that."


    Now it was Roman¡¯s turn to look a little surprised. "How did you know about alphas?"


    "Daniel told me about the ranks while we were returning from Freya¡¯s ce," she said, watching him closely. "I thought the alpha was the ruler, like, the overall head."


    He gave a slight nod, a flicker of amusement tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Yes, that¡¯s true. The alpha is the overall head... of a pack. I am the overall head of the werewolfmunity. I¡¯m the one the alphas answer to. Just like a supreme leader or something like that." he exined to her.


    Tessy¡¯s mouth fell open slightly, her mind running in circles trying to process what she was hearing.


    "But I¡¯m not the king anymore," Roman added, the casual tone in his voice reced with a quiet heaviness. "I dropped the position after something tragic happened to me."


    Tessy¡¯s brows drew together, her lips parting slightly as she absorbed his words. Something inside of her twisted, not from fear, but from curiosity and a lot of concern.


    "Now they want you to take it up again?" she asked carefully, deciding not to probe the tragic part just yet.


    "Yep," Roman replied simply, his deep voice echoing softly off the high walls of the corridor.


    There was a pause. Tessy could feel the tension rise like steam between them. Her fingers brushed against her arm unconsciously, her voice dropping lower, almost hesitant. "What was this tragic thing that happened to you?"


    Roman turned fully to her now. The air around them felt charged, heavy with memories she hadn¡¯t been invited into yet. But can you I couldn¡¯t keep them away from her anymore. She needed to know all about him, and despite how painful his story was, he was going to share it with her, hoping she would understand.


    "It¡¯s a long story, my love," he said, his tone gentle.


    Tessy shrugged lightly, a small smile forming despite the heaviness in the air. "I¡¯m not doing anything right now, so I think I have time. Moreover, I think I¡¯m ready to hear everything. ¡¯Cause I need to understand the world I suddenly found myself in... unless you¡¯re busy at the moment."


    Roman¡¯s lips twitched slightly at the corners, the kind of smile that barely reached his eyes but was still full of warmth. "I¡¯m not busy. I can never be too busy for you," he said, and then added with a chuckle, "But I can¡¯t have you standing while I deliver a long story. So let¡¯s sit down."


    Tessy gave a nod. "All right."


    Roman gestured toward her room, but she shook her head, her voice firmer now. "I would prefer to talk in your room."


    That surprised him. His eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t question it. Instead, he gave a short nod and turned, leading her down the hallway to thergest room in the house¡ªhis.


    The door swung open, revealing a space that was as dark and opulent as the man himself. ck curtains framed the windows, heavy and thick enough to block out sunlight entirely. A firece crackled gently at the far end of the room, and in the center, a luxurious ck-and-silver sofa faced a tall bookshelf lined with leather-bound volumes.


    Roman led her to the sofa and sat down beside her. She didn¡¯t say anything at first, but her eyes bore into him, full of silent expectation.


    The look in her eyes suggested that she was ready for the story, and that she wouldn¡¯t leave without it.


    Roman exhaled quietly and smiled to himself. "I don¡¯t know if you understand the concept of mates," he began, his voice slower now, steadier.


    Tessy nodded. "I do. I did a little research of my own," she answered, her gaze unwavering.


    He nodded too. "All right. Here goes the story. I¡¯ll try to summarize as best as I can."


    He shifted slightly on the sofa, resting one arm along the back as he leaned in, eyes fixed on a point in the distance, as if he were staring into the past.


    "Before I was born, the werewolfmunity was in shambles. There was a particr family terrorizing everybody and ruining things, dering themselves the supreme leaders of the werewolfmunity. Tired of their evil acts and the wickedness they perpetuated, the Moon Goddess decided it was time to bring in a king. One who would be more powerful than this family and every other werewolf alive, who could put everything and everyone in order.


    And I was born."


    His voice was calm but carried a weight that felt like thunder trapped beneath a surface of still water.


    "When I grew up, I went to war with this family. I defeated them and took over the throne. But the ones who survived? They wouldn¡¯t have it. They were angry, bitter... vengeful. And fully aware that they could never defeat me in battle.


    So they plotted.


    They plotted with the same werewolves I had been fighting for. And a few witches joined in. They went after my first mate, who I had just met at that time."


    Tessy¡¯s breath caught in her throat, but she said nothing, her eyes wide.


    "They ended up killing her. And that was when I went mad. I lost it. I killed a lot of people¡ªboth guilty and innocent. I didn¡¯t care anymore."


    His voice cracked ever so slightly on thest word, but he didn¡¯t pause.


    "The Moon Goddess punished me for that. She made me develop a feeling of repulsion for women. Couldn¡¯t bear to be near them, couldn¡¯t even stand their scent. But she also promised that after serving my punishment... she would give me another mate."


    His eyes turned toward her now.


    "I remained celibate for several decades. I only surrounded myself with men because I couldn¡¯t stand the sight or smell of women. That was why you met only men when you first arrived here."


    Tessy¡¯s eyes fluttered, something dawning on her.


    "But she kept her word," Roman said softly. "And she sent me another mate. One I am going to do everything I can to protect."


    He didn¡¯t blink as he looked at her, the corners of his eyes taut with unspoken emotion.


    "You."


    The word dropped between them like a weight. "So when I told you that day we got married that you were my soulmate... I wasn¡¯t kidding. I knew exactly what I was saying."


    His voice faded out, and silence followed. Tessy hadn¡¯t said a word since he started talking, but now she shifted in her seat, her face unreadable as she absorbed everyst word.


    Her lips parted slowly. "So... how did you know that I was a tri¡ªsomething?"


    "A tribrid," Roman supplied gently.


    She nodded. "Yeah... that."


    "The Moon Goddess said it. She said my next mate would be a tribrid. Part witch, part werewolf, and part human."


    Tessy¡¯s head tilted slightly, the information swirling around in her brain like a storm she was trying to catch with her hands. Her heart was beating so loudly she could barely hear the fire crackling anymore.


    "So..." she started slowly, her voice almost inaudible, "are you going to return to being the King?"


    Roman didn¡¯t hesitate. "And risk losing you?" His voice turned firm, solid like stone. "I don¡¯t think so."


    There was no space left for doubt in that answer.


    "But Zilia said there¡¯s an evil or something... that you need to help them defeat before it consumes everyone," Tessy said, her voice now edged with urgency. "What evil is that?"


    Roman¡¯s jaw clenched slightly.


    "The son of the same evil that killed my first mate," he said, his voice low, deadly.


    "His name is Casper. And he¡¯s afterpleting what his ancestors started."


    Tessy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her breath caught in her chest as her eyes widened in horror.

 Chapter 137: A sign

    <h4>Chapter 137: A sign</h4>


    The morning sun filtered in through the shutters of the house, casting strips of golden light across the floor. Outside, the birds were chirping cheerily as if the world itself was unaware of the turbulence that had gued the lives of those now preparing to leave it behind. Inside, calm settled over the air like a freshlyid nket, though beneath ity the quiet thrum of parting emotions.


    Williams sat in the living room, already dressed and packed. His sharp grey eyes, quiet with thought, were fixed on the man seated across from him, Dr. Alex, Dera¡¯s uncle, the man who had stood as a guardian in her most broken time.


    The two men sat in silence for a moment that wasn¡¯t ufortable, just heavy with unspoken things. Williams could hear the soft movementsing from the bedroom. Dera and Dexter were still packing their things. It made his chest feel full and tight all at once.


    "You know," Dr. Alex began, his voice low but bearing a weight that immediately pulled Williams¡¯s full attention to him, "Chidera returned to this ce... broken. Scared. Jumpy. Completely unrecognizable." His words didn¡¯t rush. Each one dropped slowly, deliberately, like they were stones cast into a still pond, rippling the silence between them.


    "It took her a lot of time to return to her normal self. To return to the person you are seeing today." His eyes locked on Williams, unwavering. "I hope she will not return in that condition again. I hope the next time I see her, she will be better than this."


    Williams sat back slowly, his jaw tightening. That wasn¡¯t just ament. That was a man speaking from somewhere deep, a ce carved by pain and love. A protector¡¯s voice. He met Dr. Alex¡¯s gaze fully and responded with equal depth.


    "I promise," Williams said, his voice calm but firm. "I¡¯m going to do everything in my power to ensure she¡¯sfortable and treated right. I know the situation is not so calm right now because of the looming war," he paused briefly, the words not just rolling out but heavy with the truth of them. "but I... I assure you that I will do everything I can to keep her and Dexter safe."


    They weren¡¯t just words. They were vows forged from loss, from a past that still bled into his nights. He had lost her once before. That memory haunted him more than any battlefield. He would do everything, absolutely everything, to ensure it didn¡¯t happen again.


    "I will hold you to your word," Dr. Alex said, his tone still serious, still carrying the sharp edge of a warning beneath the civility.


    At that moment, the sound of a door opening softly stole both their attention. Dera and Dexter emerged from the bedroom, fully packed. Williams stood, his eyes instinctively drawn to her.


    She looked effortlessly beautiful.


    Dressed in a simple white spaghetti strap top, a ck jacket casuallyyered over it, and loose jean pants that gave her freedom but still managed to tter every curve of her figure, Dera looked like the woman he remembered and longed for. Her hair was pulled up into a high bun, the sleek style showing off the elegant lines of her face. The soft determination in her eyes made his heart squeeze. She was here, and she was choosing to go with him.


    Dexter bounded in front of her, his small bag slung clumsily over one shoulder, his energy contrasting the solemnity that had just filled the room.


    "Grandpa, are you noting with us?" Dexter asked, turning to Dr. Alex with a slight pout forming. "Mommy said we will go to Mr. Williams¡¯ town."


    Williams smiled at that, watching the boy¡¯s curious expression.


    "If I go with you, who will look after the house?" Dr. Alex replied gently, leaning forward slightly as he spoke to the boy. "You just go on and enjoy yourself. Maybe I¡¯ll join you there someday."


    The answer seemed to satisfy Dexter, who then turned his focus to Williams with a tilt of his head.


    "Mr. Williams, is your town very far away from here?" the boy asked innocently.


    "You can call me Dad, Dexter," he said, his voice soft, but firm.


    The moment the word ¡¯Dad¡¯ left his lips, Dexter¡¯s face froze in visible confusion. His little brows furrowed.


    "Dad?" he echoed, then twisted back toward his mother with wide eyes. "Mommy, is Mr. Williams my daddy?"


    The question struck the room silent. For a long beat, Dera didn¡¯t answer. Her eyes drifted from her son to Williams, then to her uncle, then back to her son. Her lips parted slightly before they closed again. And then, after what felt like a lifetimepressed into seconds, she nodded slowly.


    "Yes, my love," she said softly, her voice shaking just slightly, "he is your daddy."


    For a split second, Dexter¡¯s brain seemed to process it.


    Then he erupted.


    "I have a daddy! Yay! I¡¯m so happy!" he screamed in excitement, his little hands flying in the air as he jumped up and down on the spot like a bottle of soda just shaken and popped. Then, without warning, he leapt into Williams¡¯s arms, clutching his neck tightly.


    Williams caught him with augh, holding the boy close, his chest filled with an emotion he couldn¡¯t quite name.


    Dera walked over to her uncle, wrapping her arms around him in a long, tight goodbye hug.


    "I¡¯ll see you soon, Uncle," she whispered against his shoulder.


    Dr. Alex held her tightly for a beat before pulling back, his eyes lingering on hers.


    "Take care of yourself, Chidera," he said simply.


    "I will," she nodded, her voice low, thick with emotion.


    ***


    Hours passed in a blur of movement. Goodbyes, the ride to the airport, boarding the ne. But the journey from Agrapha to Monero this time wasn¡¯t like thest. It wasn¡¯t lonely or riddled with uncertainty. There was chatter. Laughter. Little moments between them that made it feel like hope wasn¡¯t some far-off thing but something right within reach. Dera was quiet sometimes, her thoughts far away, but when she smiled at Dexter or leaned on Williams¡¯s shoulder during the flight, it made everything feel worth it.


    When theynded and took a cab from the airport, the driver took them straight to the foot of the mountain where Charlotte lived.


    "What are we doing here?" Dera asked, stepping out of the car, frowning slightly as she looked around.


    "You wanted to see Charlotte first, so we¡¯re here to see Charlotte," Williams answered, already moving toward the path leading upward.


    "Charlotte lives here? When did she move?" Dera asked, her surprise clear as she kept pace with him.


    "I¡¯m not sure," Williams said, adjusting the sleeping Dexter on his shoulder. "Where was she living before?"


    "Um, when we left Casper¡¯s camp, she got a house at the outskirts of town. I stayed with her for a while before I left for Agrapha," Dera exined, clearly still puzzled.


    "She lives here now," Williams said, navigating around a bend. "At least until three days ago when I saw herst. I don¡¯t think she has moved."


    The climb up the mountain was slower with Dexter sleeping heavily on Williams¡¯s shoulder, but they finally reached the top. The shack sat quietly like it always had, surrounded by the soft rustle of trees and the whispering wind.


    Just like before, Williams stepped up and whispered a soft spell beneath his breath. The illusion peeled away slowly, revealing the little shack nestled behind it. He walked up and knocked.


    A momentter, a frail voice called from inside. "Come in."


    Williams stepped in first. The sight that met him froze his heart for a beat.


    Charlotte was lying on the bed, her form thinner, weaker than when hest saw her. Her skin looked paler, and her breathing wasbored, though her eyes still shone with that same old spark.


    "Charlotte, are you okay?" he asked, concern thick in his voice.


    "Williams, you came back." She smiled, but it was faint, fragile. "Where is..."


    Her voice trailed off the moment Dera stepped inside.


    "Charlotte," Dera said softly, rushing toward her, brows drawn together with concern.


    "Caramel," Charlotte whispered, her voice light with affection. "Oh, you look even better than I imagined. How have you been?"


    "I¡¯m fine, Charlotte. You don¡¯t look okay. We should get you to a hospital," Dera said, kneeling beside the bed, worry etched into her face.


    "No," Charlotte said, shaking her head weakly. "I am an old woman, Caramel. I am d I was able to see you once again before my endes."


    "I¡¯m happy to see you again too, Charlotte," Dera said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes moved slowly toward a small table. "I have a gift for you, Caramel. It¡¯s in the ck box on that small table. But you shouldn¡¯t open it until you get a sign from me."


    Dera blinked, confused. "A sign? I don¡¯t understand, Charlotte."


    "You will definitely understand it when you get it," Charlotte said with a mysterious smile. "Don¡¯t worry yourself about it. And the sign... it wille sooner than you expect."

 Chapter 138: Don鈥檛 force it

    <h4>Chapter 138: Don¡¯t force it</h4>


    The day passed by in a blur for Tessy.


    Her mind was a storm of tangled thoughts, and no matter how much she tried to anchor herself in the calm of the mansion, her spirit remained restless.


    She had gotten enough unbelievable stories from Roman the night before. Things so fantastical, so strange, sopletely removed from anything she thought real, and they clung to her like a second skin.


    A few days ago, she would¡¯veughed in the face of such revtions. A few days ago, her world had edges, rules, boundaries. But now? Now everything felt like it was floating just beyond her reach, as if she¡¯d stepped through a mirror into another reality, one where the supernatural wasn¡¯t just a bedtime story, it was blood-deep.


    She didn¡¯t leave the house throughout the day. The mansion walls seemed to stretch and curl around her like a living, breathing creature. She took her time, refamiliarizing herself with her surroundings. Each corridor, each turn, each face of the people she¡¯d once thought were simply human now heldyers she hadn¡¯t noticed before. The cook who always smiled too widely, the housekeeper whose eyes flickered with unspoken things. They were all part of this hidden world too?


    And there was still so much she didn¡¯t know.


    Her head ached from trying to process everything she hade to know. The air around her had changed, subtly but unmistakably. She hadn¡¯t talked to Freya yet about all that had happened, though they had spoken briefly over the phone. Freya¡¯s voice was firm. "No," she had said. "This isn¡¯t something I want to hear through the phone, Tess. I¡¯lle to you so we can talk properly."


    Still, with Freya¡¯s help, she¡¯d managed to secure a long-term leave from work. That much was a relief. The thought of returning to work when her world was cracking open like an egg, seemedughable. She needed time to breathe, to understand this new self she was just discovering, toe to terms with whatever she was bing.


    There were still a lot of things she didn¡¯t know, and Roman had told her inly that those answers would onlye when Williams returned.


    As the sky shifted from grey to navy, and darkness slowly painted the world outside, Roman returned with Trevor.


    The moment she saw him walk through the front doors, something in her chest unclenched. His presence gave Tessy a kind of peace and relief she hadn¡¯t thought she needed. A stillness inside her, like the ocean finally recognizing the moon.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she felt that way around him, but it was undeniable. Maybe it was the way he never looked at her like she was broken. Maybe it was the way he exined things to her, gently, slowly, with a calm that soothed the storm inside her. Like she was a child again, just learning to hear and speak. Maybe it was the quiet strength he carried in every breath. She wasn¡¯t sure. But she knew he had be her safe space.


    They had dinner together, then talked some more, light things, heavy things. And when it was time to go to bed, she found herself in his room again, just like the night before.


    Roman didn¡¯t mind. In fact, he loved it. She could see it in the way his eyes softened when he looked at her, in the way his hand lightly brushed her back as they walked into the room. She felt safe there, safe with him. The bed was warm, the walls steady. But as Roman moved toward the bathroom to shower, a sudden wave of heaviness pressed against her eyelids.


    She didn¡¯t fight it. She couldn¡¯t.


    The sleep dragged her under fast and deep, like the sea iming a sinking stone.


    By the time Roman finished with his shower and returned to the bedroom, a towel draped around his waist and his damp hair dripping onto his shoulders, he stopped short at the door, surprised to find her fast asleep. But that wasn¡¯t the disturbing part.


    Her fists were clenched so tight her knuckles had turned an rming shade of white. Her eyes were shut so forcefully it looked as though she was fighting to keep something unseen out, like her very soul was rejecting a vision. But worse, one of thergest paintings in the room, an old, heavy-framed canvas of a battlefield, was hovering right above her head.


    The frame trembled in the air, humming with invisible energy, ready to fall at any second.


    Roman didn¡¯t waste time. He lunged forward, hitting the painting away from above her head with swift force. The loud crash of the frame mming into the wall and splitting into two uneven pieces echoed like a gunshot.


    Tessy jerked awake with a sharp gasp.


    Her eyes flew open, wild and confused. "What happened?" she asked, her breath shaky as she turned to look at the now-damaged painting.


    Roman crouched beside her, his tone gentle but firm. "Your powers," he said quietly, "They¡¯re acting up again. That painting was right above your head. I had to destroy it before it fell on you."


    She blinked rapidly, trying to draw deep breaths, trying to make sense of the hammering in her chest. Her heart was racing, wild like a runaway horse. She exhaled shakily, trying to normalize the beating, but the fear had already settled deep inside her.


    She didn¡¯t like this.


    The other times something like this had happened, they were always preceded by a terrible dream. Something dark, something twisted. But thest two times... there had been no dream. Or at least not one she could remember.


    And that scared her even more.


    The sleep was gone from her eyes, as if it had never been there. She swung her legs down to the floor, nting her feet firmly, as though grounding herself would stop the shaking inside. Roman tried to soothe her. "It¡¯s alright. The danger is gone now."


    But she wasn¡¯t buying it.


    What if next time the painting wasn¡¯t the only thing that broke? What if she ended up killing someone? Killing him? Or herself?


    Just then, a knock echoed at the door. A deep, quick rap that sliced through the silence like a de.


    Roman already knew who it was before he even reached for the handle. Trevor.


    He opened the door and met Trevor¡¯s frowning face.


    "Boss," Trevor said immediately, his tone edged with concern.


    Roman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "What¡¯s the problem?"


    "Something is happening in the house," Trevor replied. "All the furniture is... floating. And vibrating. Seriously."


    Roman¡¯s frown deepened.


    Tessy, who had heard everything, stood up and moved toward the door. Her brows pulled together in confusion.


    Roman didn¡¯t ask Trevor to exin further. He already suspected the truth.


    Without bothering to put on a shirt, he stepped out of the room, heading down the stairs. Tessy followed, her pace hurried, her breath caught between confusion and dread.


    When they arrived downstairs, her mouth fell open.


    Trevor hadn¡¯t been exaggerating.


    Chairs. Tables. Lamps. Every single piece of furniture in the living room was hanging in midair, suspended by some invisible force. Worse still, they vibrated with such intensity, it looked like an unseen hand was shaking the entire space. The chandelier swung ominously from the ceiling like it too wanted to break free.


    "What the hell," Tessy whispered, stepping forward slowly, her eyes wide.


    Roman turned to look at her. The same moment, she turned to look at him. Their eyes met, and in his, she saw it. The silent question.


    She quickly shook her head, "This is not me. I¡¯m not responsible for this. I¡¯m not doing anything."


    But Roman¡¯s sharp eyes weren¡¯t easily fooled. He zeroed in on something else.


    "Why are your fists clenched?" he asked quietly, but intently.


    It was only then Tessy noticed it. Her fingers curled in so tight, it was painful. White at the knuckles, trembling slightly. She blinked, stunned.


    "I... I don¡¯t know why," she stammered. "And I can¡¯t open them. I¡¯m trying to... but it¡¯s not working."


    She looked up at him, panic seeping into her voice now. "Why is this happening?" she asked, almost in a whisper, almost begging.


    Roman let out a quiet sigh and stepped closer. "Don¡¯t force it," he told her. "Don¡¯t hurt yourself. We¡¯ll get to the root of all this."


    He turned to Trevor without hesitation. "I need to call Liam. Tell everyone to stay away from the furniture for now. No one touches anything until this is settled."


    Trevor gave a curt nod and disappeared to deliver the message.


    Without another word, Roman turned around and took the stairs two at a time, his footsteps firm and fast. He needed his phone. He needed to call Williams knowing he was the only one who would know exactly what to do. But he stopped halfway and went back down to get Tessy.


    "Come with me," he said, holding her wrist and leading her up the stairs, afraid something would happen to her once he was not close to her.

 Chapter 139: What kind of power?

    <h4>Chapter 139: What kind of power?</h4>


    After about an hour, Williams and Dera finally said their goodbyes to Charlotte and left the ce. It was a soft farewell, not the kind that bore tears or dramatic goodbyes, but rather the heavy kind that clung to the air like fog, thick and filled with understanding and unspent words.


    Charlotte¡¯s hands lingered a little longer in Dera¡¯s, her eyes glistening under the dim light of the small house. Williams, thoughposed, kept ncing back at the woman who he was sure would be sumbing to the cold hands of death soon.


    The mountain road was winding, shrouded in stretches of misty silence asionally broken by the crunch of gravel beneath their boots. Dera walked beside him, while his strong arms held onto Dexter.


    They were still on their way down when the sharp buzz of Williams¡¯ phone broke the silence. He stopped abruptly and pulled it out, his thumb brushing over the screen. Roman¡¯s name lit up the disy.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    "Rome," Williams spoke immediately he picked up the call, his voice direct but calm.


    "Where are you, Liam?" Roman¡¯s voice came through, tight and urgent.


    "Monero. What¡¯s happening?" Williams answered, already suspecting from the way Roman spoke that something was deeply wrong.


    "I¡¯m not sure what is happening but the furniture in the house are all off the ground and floating. I think it has to do with my wife and she doesn¡¯t know how to stop it. Take the fastest route to this ce," Roman exined in a short, tight summary, his voice clipped with worry.


    "On my way," Williams said without missing a beat, and the call ended.


    He dropped the phone into his pocket as his steps picked up pace.


    "Something wrong?" Dera asked him, her brows knitting together with concern when she saw how quickly he had changed pace after ending the call.


    "I believe so. We have to get to Apex Dominica. We¡¯ll spend the night at Roman¡¯s ce, then we can continue to Luminera tomorrow," Williams said, his mind already making calctions, trying to picture the exact scenario Roman had painted.


    "Roman? The King?" Dera asked, recalling suddenly that Williams had once told her he was friends with the king while she was still at Monero.


    "Yes," Williams said, his eyes forward, steps swift.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" Dera probed, the worry in her voice evident.


    "Nothing is wrong with him. He just has an untrained witch problem," Williams replied, but the exnation only deepened her confusion.


    "Huh? He¡¯s got witches attacking him?" she asked, the first image that leaped to her mind at the mention of witches and danger.


    "No. His mate is part witch, a dark one, who¡¯s got powers she can¡¯t control," Williams rified, turning briefly to look at her to make sure she understood.


    "He has a new mate?" Dera asked, blinking in surprise. She had heard Roman¡¯s story. The battle, the loss, the rage that followed. The story had made its way through Monero like a wind-borne myth, but she never knew it had taken such a new turn.


    "Yep," Williams responded as they finally reached the cab waiting at the base of the mountain.


    "I didn¡¯t know that," Dera muttered.


    "Of course you wouldn¡¯t. You ran away from us," Williams said, not raising his voice, but letting her know he heard her even though her words had dipped into a whisper.


    "I had no choice," Dera defended, her voice low but firm.


    "Yes, you did. You could have looked for me," Williams said as he came to stand right before her, his face soft but steady.


    "At that time I couldn¡¯t. I thought about it, but I didn¡¯t know if I could trust you, so I picked the safest option," she exined with a sigh. A slight smile tugged at Williams¡¯ lips.


    "It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m just d I found you again. Let¡¯s go before things get out of hand," he said, opening the passenger door for her before moving to the other side to get into his seat.


    The drive to Roman¡¯s mansion was swift. Williams didn¡¯t say much. Dera sat quietly beside him, ncing now and then at the little boy sleeping soundly in Williams arms. She allowed herself a small smile


    They soon arrived at the mansion, and Dera¡¯s eyes widened subtly as she took in her surroundings. The house was vast, looming, majestic. There was something primal and intimidating about it, like the dwelling of a god. She tried to keep up with Williams¡¯ pace as he walked with purpose toward the main door. Every step he took echoed the seriousness of what awaited them inside.


    As soon as they reached the door, it opened as if it sensed them. Cody stood on the other side, his expression mildly distressed, his brows pulled low.


    "Sir," Cody greeted with a small bow, stepping aside to let them in.


    "Cody," Williams returned the greeting with a quick nod as he stepped in.


    Cody¡¯s eyes trailed from Williams to the sleeping child in his arms and then to Dera. He blinked, visibly stunned. The woman was unfamiliar, and seeing Williams with a child was something no one, not even Cody, expected.


    But he said nothing. His lips pressed into a tight line as he closed the door behind them.


    Meanwhile, Roman and Tessy were in the living room, waiting. The entire room was frozen in the air. Chairs hovered mid-air, amp rotated slowly above the coffee table, a rug floated like a leaf on still water. Tessy sat stiffly, her fists clenched at her sides, her knuckles pale from pressure. Her breath was shallow, as if every inhale might disrupt the fragile bnce of whatever unseen power was gripping the room.


    Trevor and Daniel were the only ones who hadn¡¯t left. They stood nearby with Roman, waiting for Williams to arrive. The moment Williams stepped into the room, relief spread like ripples across everyone¡¯s faces, especially on Tessy¡¯s, though it was quickly masked by tension again.


    Just like Cody, they were all surprised to see him with a woman and a child. Daniel blinked. Trevor tensed briefly, then rxed when he recognized Dera. Roman¡¯s eyes flicked to Williams, then to the woman beside him, but he said nothing. The urgency in the air was heavier than any exnation.


    Williams wasted no time. He handed the sleeping Dexter to Dera, who stared at the floating objects in the room with wide eyes. Her jaw ckened. She had never seen anything like it in her life.


    Williams didn¡¯t look around. His attention was zeroed in on Tessy.


    "Release your hands," he said to her.


    Tessy shook her head, her voice tight. "I can¡¯t."


    "You can. Just close your eyes, take a deep breath, then concentrate on your hands and release them slowly and gradually," Williams instructed, his voice calm butmanding.


    Tessy obeyed. She shut her eyes, drew in a shaky breath, and tried to pull herself inward. Her thoughts were a storm, but she tried to focus, to will her fingers to open. But it didn¡¯t work. She tried again. And again.


    After some time, she opened her eyes and shook her head again. "It¡¯s not working," she said, frustration coloring her voice.


    Williams moved to stand directly before her, his eyes locking onto hers.


    Then he stretched his hands out to her. "ce your hands on mine and repeat every word I say," he instructed.


    Tessy hesitated, then obeyed.


    Williams began to chant in a tongue she didn¡¯t understand, sybles that rolled like water over stone, old and foreign and heavy with power.


    Tessy repeated every word, not pausing to ask or to question, just following him with as much focus as she could summon.


    When he was done, he moved away from her, waved his hand in the air, and began reciting something else, something different, something sharper. His voice grew slightly louder as he finished.


    The moment he stopped chanting, a sudden force surged through the room like an invisible shockwave. It hit Tessy like a punch in the chest, making her stagger backward.


    At the same time, her fists unclenchedpletely, her arms dropping to her sides.


    A breath left her. A breath so deep, so heavy, it felt like her entire soul had been exhaling. She hadn¡¯t been holding her breath all this time. She knew she¡¯d been breathing fine. But this was different. This was release.


    And just like that, everything in the room dropped.


    The floating furniture returned to the ground with soft thuds. Themp ceased its mid-air spin and clicked gently onto the table. The rug settled.


    Silence reigned.


    For the first time since stepping into that room, the air felt still.


    Williams let out a slow breath and turned to Tessy. Relief shed briefly in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t speak yet. He knew there was still a long road ahead. But for now, one storm had passed.


    Dera looked around in disbelief. Her fingers gripped Dexter just a little tighter.


    What kind of power did Roman¡¯s mate hold?

 Chapter 140: Just as surprised

    <h4>Chapter 140: Just as surprised</h4>


    Roman¡¯s body moved before his mind could catch up. In a swift stride, he reached Tessy just in time, catching her right before she could copse. She had staggered after what Williams did, her legs faltering as if some invincible hand had pushed her. His arms wrapped around her with a firm yet gentle grip, anchoring her in ce.


    He held her close, drawing her against his chest like he feared the earth would open up and swallow her whole if he let go. His strong arms became her only point of bnce as the tremor slowly faded from her body.


    His brows furrowed deeply as he studied her, worry clouding his usuallymanding eyes. There was a tremor in her breath, but her features were slowly rxing. Relief, subtle but evident, began to register on her face. Her brows that had been tightly knitted now started to loosen, and the sharp rise and fall of her chest began to calm.


    "You okay?" Roman finally asked her, his voice low and cautious, though it carried the weight of urgency.


    Tessy didn¡¯t speak immediately. She gave a small, trembling nod, still leaning against him like she needed his warmth to steady the chaos within her.


    Only when he was sure she could stand on her own did Roman finally shift his gaze, eyes narrowing as they locked on Williams. He was still holding Tessy, hisrge hand spread protectively across her lower back, keeping her close. His jaw clenched slightly, irritation shing in his eyes. "What the hell was that?" Roman demanded, his voice sharp and low, the kind of tone that could slice through stone.


    Roman hated confusion. He despised uncertainty. But above all, he loathed when such things affected those who mattered to him. And Tessy...she was no longer just someone. She was his. That made this moment more than unsettling.


    Williams didn¡¯t flinch under the heat of Roman¡¯s stare. "She needs to go to Elena, Rome," he said calmly, repeating the statement like it was as factual as air being necessary for breath. "Her powers are seeking an outlet. The next one will only be worse than this."


    Roman¡¯s stare burned hotter. He wanted a different answer. Something more within his control. But Williams only gave him more of the same.


    "Have you talked to Elena?" Roman asked, his voice still tight with restraint, like he was holding back the full extent of his frustration.


    Williams gave a subtle shake of his head. "She¡¯s in seclusion, so I couldn¡¯t speak with her. She should be out either tomorrow or the next."


    Tessy, still standing in Roman¡¯s arms, looked from him to Williams and then back again. Her brows were slightly drawn, and a furrow of confusion settled on her face. The entire conversation was happening around her, and yet it felt like a tide of information was washing over her with no exnation.


    "Who¡¯s Elena?" she asked in a whisper, tilting her head to look up at Roman, her eyes filled with questions he hadn¡¯t yet answered.


    Roman looked down at her, giving her his full attention the moment she spoke. "She¡¯s a priestess," he said gently, as if speaking to a frightened animal, careful not to spook her further. "And a seer. She can help with something like this."


    Understanding finally began to trickle into Tessy¡¯s mind, her eyes slightly widening as she nodded slowly. It made a little more sense now.


    "Where is she?" Tessy asked again, her voice still low but steadier now.


    Roman didn¡¯t hesitate. "Luminera," he said, and as he did, he saw confusion begin to cloud her eyes again. Her lips parted slightly, unsure of what or where that even meant.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Roman added quickly, his tone softening even more, reassuring. "I¡¯ll fix a meeting and take you there myself."


    A breath she didn¡¯t even realize she was holding slipped out of her lips in relief. His promise held weight,fort, certainty, and it grounded her in the midst of her internal storm.


    Roman finally shifted his attention back to Williams for a brief moment, as if silently warning him that this conversation wasn¡¯t over, before he turned fully toward the woman standing a few feet behind Williams. The one who hade in with him.


    "Dera," Roman called.


    The woman stepped forward slightly, her posture instantly respectful as she dipped her head. "Good evening to you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t greet you properly when we came in. Tension was high, so I was waiting for everything to calm down before I said anything."


    "There¡¯s no need to bother yourself about that," Roman said, dismissing her apology with a wave of his hand. "How is the prince of Luminera doing?"


    The question dropped like a bomb in the room.


    Two sharp inhtions echoed in the air, bothing from different corners of the room.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes flew open, shock radiating from every inch of his face. Trevor¡¯s expression shifted as well. Not as shocked as Daniel¡¯s, but still visibly stunned. He knew about Dera, yes. But a child? That was new.


    And not just any child.


    Roman had said prince of Luminera.


    That could only mean one thing.


    He was Williams¡¯ child.


    "He is doing very well, Your Majesty," Dera responded, a small, proud smile on her lips. "He fell asleep shortly after we arrived at Monero."


    Roman nodded. "Thank you for taking care of him," he said, his tone genuine. "And thank you for ridding the world of the nuisance called Casper for three years."


    Dera¡¯s smile widened slightly, a small frown showing up on her features for a brief moment. "I wish I had been able to keep him under forever," she replied.


    "I¡¯m sure another opportunity will be given to you to do just that," Roman said, his eyes twinkling faintly with dark amusement.


    Dera turned slightly, this time facing Tessy directly. She dipped her head again. "Good evening, my Queen," she said with reverence.


    Tessy blinked. "Huh?"


    The word fell from her lips ungracefully, confused and hesitant. The new title sounded foreign, like it didn¡¯t belong to her. Like it had identally been handed to the wrong person. She looked at Dera, not knowing how to respond to that kind of greeting.


    Dera tilted her head slightly, her brows knitting together in slight confusion at Tessy¡¯s reaction. But before the awkwardness could deepen, Roman stepped in.


    "She¡¯s new to all this," Roman exined calmly, his voice firm andced with protectiveness. "And still traumatized from what just happened."


    Dera nodded in understanding, stepping back with a respectful nce.


    Roman turned back to Tessy. "Come, my love," he said softly, his arm still around her waist. "Let¡¯s go back inside."


    She didn¡¯t resist. With a small nod, she allowed him to lead her gently up the stairs, his steps slow and steady, as if matching her unspoken need for calm.


    As they disappeared from view, Williams turned to Daniel, who was still standing in stunned silence, eyes still round from what he¡¯d heard moments ago.


    "Get our things from the cab outside," Williams instructed without preamble. "And dismiss the man."


    Daniel blinked rapidly, snapping out of his trance. "Yes, Alpha," he muttered and moved towards the door to carry out the instructions, the whirlwind of revtions still spinning through his mind.


    Once Daniel was out, Williams turned back to Dera and gently took the sleeping Dexter from her arms. The child stirred faintly but didn¡¯t wake.


    "Come on," Williams said softly to Dera. "You need to rest."


    Dera nodded, her eyes brushing across Trevor, who still hadn¡¯t moved from his spot. She offered him a small smile and a nod.


    Trevor, still silent, nodded back.


    And then they were gone. Williams disappeared down one hallway with the child and Dera following a few steps behind.


    Trevor finally let out a long breath, dragging a hand down his face. He knew it. He didn¡¯t know how, but something in his bones told him things were about to change. Roman hadn¡¯t said anything yet. But Trevor could feel it in the silence, in the tension, in the way the night had unfolded. Nothing would be the same again.


    He turned to head to his room when Daniel came back into the house. He paused and looked around until his eyes caught Trevor¡¯s.


    "Trevor," he called, and Trevor turned with a raised brow.


    "What is it?" Trevor asked.


    Daniel looked around as if making sure no one else was within earshot. Then, stepping closer, he whispered, "Alpha Williams has a son?"


    Trevor gave a slight shrug. "I think we just confirmed that now."


    Daniel¡¯s mouth opened, but words struggled to form.


    "Did you know about this?" he asked, the disbelief in his tone stark and raw.


    Trevor shook his head. "I¡¯m just as surprised as you are, Daniel."


    Daniel blinked rapidly, clearly still reeling.


    Trevor didn¡¯t wait to continue the conversation. He simply turned and started walking toward his room.


    And Daniel was left standing there in the living room, trying to process everything. Someone was going to have her heart broken, and he didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad about it.

 Chapter 141: Just a dream

    <h4>Chapter 141: Just a dream</h4>


    Sunlight spilled generously through the tall arched windows of the dining room, dancing across the long mahogany table that gleamed under its golden warmth. A set of crystal chandeliers sparkled overhead, though their light was not needed this morning.


    The table was already alive with color and texture, golden-brown loaves of fresh bread, steaming tters of eggs cooked to perfection, bowls of ripe fruits, and gleaming pitchers of juice and warm milk. The air was thick with theforting scent of cinnamon, butter, and roasted meat.


    Knowing there were guests in the house and that everyone would be present for breakfast, the kitchen staff had put all their effort into preparing a feast-like spread. The aroma that filled the air, a clear sign of the care and precision that had gone into the meal.


    Trevor and Daniel were already seated in the expansive dining room, but they hadn¡¯t started eating yet. Instead, they were locked in quiet discussion, their heads inclined slightly toward each other.


    Although Daniel appeared to be fully engaged in the conversation, his eyes kept flicking toward the doorway every few seconds, betraying a subtle restlessness, as though he were expecting someone to walk in at any moment.


    The truth was, he wasn¡¯t just waiting for anyone. He was waiting for specific people. And those people were not Roman and Tessy, as one might assume, but rather Williams, Dera, and the little boy, Dexter.


    Last night, he hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to see the boy¡¯s face properly; the child had been asleep with his head nestled against his mother¡¯s neck, hiding his features from view. Daniel was eager to get a good look this morning, to finally see the face that would be the future alpha of Luminera.


    Instead of Williams and his family, it was Roman and Tessy who walked into the dining room first.


    "Good morning, boss. Madam," Daniel and Trevor greeted in unison, rising slightly from their seats and offering a respectful bow to apany their words.


    Roman gave a curt nod in acknowledgment, his expression unreadable as always, while Tessy responded with a warm, gentle smile, a smile that quietly conveyed she was feeling a little better and perhaps even a bit lighter in spirit that morning.


    They made their way to their usual seats, with Roman taking his ce at the head of the long, polished table. His broad shoulders, though naturallymanding, appeared rxed for once, though his eyes never lost their sharp edge. Tessy slid into the chair beside him, her presence as natural as the morning sun spilling through the tall windows.


    Just as the room began to settle again, the sound of approaching footsteps announced the arrival of Williams, Dera, and Dexter. They walked in a momentter, with little Dexter clutching tightly to Williams¡¯ hand.


    Dexter¡¯s eyes were wide with wonder, glinting with curiosity as he took in the vast room, the ornate chandelier above, the gleaming cutlery, the golden rays ying on the surface of the fruit bowls and above all the strange faces that were turned toward their direction. He didn¡¯t miss a thing. His small head turned constantly as he tried to soak in every detail, the quiet awe on his face making even the dining hall feel a little more alive.


    All of Daniel¡¯s doubts cleared up the moment he set his eyes on Dexter. The boy was an exact replica of Williams, but for the thick, curly hair that obviously came from his mother. It was almost uncanny, like looking at a miniature version of the man himself, and Daniel found himself smiling in surprise.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty. Good morning, my Queen," Dera greeted warmly with a graceful bow, her voice gentle yet clear.


    As usual, Roman acknowledged the greeting with a nod, his expressionposed but not unkind. Tessy, seated beside him, gave Dera a bright smile that reflected genuine warmth.


    "Morning, Dera," she said. Then with a lightugh and a teasing glint in her eyes, she added, "Or should I say Queen Dera, because you¡¯re a queen too."


    Dera returned Tessy¡¯s smile, her eyes lighting up at the easy camaraderie.


    But before she could respond, a curious little voice broke through the exchange.


    "Mommy is a queen?" Dexter asked, his round eyes wide with awe as he turned to look up at Williams, seeking confirmation like the words were too magical to be true.


    "Of course," Williams answered without hesitation, cing a firm but affectionate hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. His tone carried the weight of certainty, the kind that made a child believe without question.


    "Say your greetings, Dexter," Dera gently reminded, her hand brushing lightly across his back in encouragement.


    Dexter straightened instinctively and sped his little hands together in front of him like he had been taught. Then, with a careful breath and surprising rity, he recited the greeting he had practiced in the bedroom not long ago.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty. Good morning, my Queen. Good morning, everyone."


    His voice was high-pitched and a little tentative, but he finished with a proud smile, clearly pleased with himself. A soft round of amused murmurs and approving nods followed, the atmosphere warming further as everyone took in the charm of the little prince-in-the-making.


    "Come on, let me introduce you to everyone," Williams said, gently nudging Dexter forward as they walked toward the table. The boy followed closely, wide-eyed and alert, absorbing everything like a sponge.


    Williams began the introductions with care, his hand resting reassuringly on Dexter¡¯s shoulder. "This is His Majesty, King Roman," he said, nodding respectfully toward Roman, "and beside him is Her Majesty, Queen Tessy."


    Dexter gave them both a small bow, the kind his mother had taught him just that morning, and murmured a polite "Good morning" with the sweetness only a child could carry.


    One by one, Williams introduced everyone to the boy, who nodded and greeted each person with a mix of curiosity and nervous excitement. By the time the round wasplete, Roman leaned back in his chair and gave a small wave, beckoning the boy over.


    "Come here, boy," Roman said, his voice firm but kind.


    Dexter trotted over without hesitation. Roman scooped him up effortlessly and settled him on his thigh, the boy¡¯s tiny frame looking even smaller against the Lycan king¡¯s powerful build.


    "Don¡¯t listen to your father," Roman said, a faint smirk ying on his lips. "You can call me Uncle Roman. I¡¯m your father¡¯s older brother."


    "Okay, Uncle Roman," Dexter replied with a cheerful nod,pletely delighted with the title.


    As breakfast resumed, the tter of cutlery and soft hum of conversation filled the room. Dexter, still perchedfortably on Roman¡¯s thigh, swung his legs slowly under the table, his shoes barely brushing the chair¡¯s leg. His bright eyes flicked from face to face, observing every movement, every smile, every expression, clearly fascinated.


    "Uncle Roman," he suddenly said, voice rising over the chatter, "your house is very beautiful... and big."


    Everyone smiled, but before anyone could respond, Dexter continued, louder this time and with a grin stretching across his face.


    "I saw this room in my dreamst night," he announced proudly. "And Daddy was dancing on this table... in his underwear... holding a chicken in each hand!"


    The room froze.


    Williams choked on his coffee mid-sip, coughing as the liquid went down the wrong pipe.


    For a heartbeat, silence hung in the air like a fragile thread, then it snapped, and the room erupted.


    Laughter exploded from every corner. Tessy let out a sharp gasp before dissolving into giggles, pping a hand over her mouth in a futile attempt to contain it. Roman threw his head back with a loud, rumblingugh that shook his chest, his shoulders trembling as he tried to hold Dexter steady. Even Trevor and Daniel, seated further down, were doubled over, tears forming at the corners of their eyes.


    Dera looked stunned for a second, then she too gave in, her melodicughter joining the chorus, her hand resting on her chest as she leaned into the hrity.


    "Good thing it was just a dream," Williams said dryly, dabbing coffee off his chin with a napkin while shooting his son a mock re.


    "But it mighte true!" Dexter dered, eyes sparkling with seriousness. "I¡¯ve had dreams that came true before. Mommy said it¡¯s a gift. And it would be very funny to see you like that!"


    Roman nearly dropped his fork, chuckling so hard that his eyes crinkled at the corners. It had been a long time since someone made himugh so freely.


    He looked at the boy again, the resemnce to Williams now even more striking, not just in looks, but in spirit. That fearless, cheeky energy.


    It used to be him who took every opportunity to roast Williams, poke at his pride just forughs. Now, watching Williams get roasted by his own son, so innocently and with suchic timing, it was absolutely priceless.


    "You¡¯re definitely your father¡¯s son," Roman said, still chuckling as he ruffled Dexter¡¯s curls.


    Everyoneughed again, and breakfast continued, warmer now, brighter. Something about Dexter¡¯s presence had brought a fresh burst of energy into the room.

 Chapter 142: Do what you have to do

    <h4>Chapter 142: Do what you have to do</h4>


    "I finally got through to Elena this morning, Rome," Williams said, his voice heavy with a seriousness that instantly put Roman on alert. His face, which was usuallyposed and stern, carried the look of someone about to deliver a blow, not of the physical kind, but one that would strike at the very core.


    Breakfast had long been over. Trevor had left earlier for thepany, attending to pressing matters, while Dexter and Daniel were outside in the garden, ying. Inside Roman¡¯s office, a quiet tension filled the space between the two men.


    The room was dimly lit, the curtains only partially drawn, casting streaks of sunlight across the mahogany desk where Roman sat, a pen forgotten in his hand.


    Across from him, Williams sat with his back straight. He looked only slightly rxed on the outside, but Roman knew better.


    Roman raised an eyebrow and leaned slightly forward, his sharp gaze scanning Williams¡¯ expression. "Why do you look like I¡¯m not going to like what you¡¯re about to say?" His tone was calm, but it held an edge, an edge that came with centuries of leadership and too many betrayals to count.


    "Because I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going to react to it," Williams replied honestly, not bothering to sugarcoat the reality. What he was about to say was far from trivial. It was a topic so sensitive, so deeply tied to Roman¡¯s past, that he would have dly avoided it altogether if not for the sheer importance of the message.


    Roman¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. He could already feel where this was going. "React to what? Did she decline helping my wife gain control over her powers?" he asked, his voice low, like a warning drum beginning to beat in the distance.


    "No. Elena would never do that. She can never say no to you, or to your wife. In fact, she looks forward to meeting your wife as your wife is the key to a lot of things." Williams paused, drawing in a breath, then continued. "The thing is... she said she received a message from the Moon Goddess. A message asking you to return to the pce... to reim your ce as king. Because that¡¯s the only way we can win this war."


    He finally let the words spill out, keeping his eyes trained on Roman¡¯s face, bracing himself for whatever would follow. Roman was known to be unpredictable when it came to matters tied to his throne and the past, especially the kind that drudged up painful memories.


    But to Williams¡¯ surprise, Roman didn¡¯t explode. He didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, he leaned back in his chair, lips twitching with something between disbelief and annoyance. "The same thing Zilia came here to say," he muttered, and that reaction, calm and resigned, was even more disconcerting than fury.


    "Zilia came here?" Williams asked, clearly surprised. His brows shot up as he leaned forward.


    "Yep," Roman responded simply.


    "Alone?" Williams asked again, voice nowced with tension.


    "All seven of them," Roman answered, and then continued. "First she asked why I had been denying one of them ess to my house so she could deliver the message from the Goddess."


    Immediately, Williams understood what Roman was implying. He exhaled sharply and muttered under his breath, "Stupid Saphira..."


    Roman nodded slowly. "Then she said the Moon Goddess wants me to return to the throne."


    "That¡¯s the same thing Elena said," Williams confirmed, now seeing the threads tie together, forming a web too strategic to ignore.


    "I don¡¯t understand what my returning to the throne has to do with winning this war," Roman said, frustration slipping into his tone. "I¡¯m not on the throne, and yet people still recognize me as king. There¡¯s no new king yet. Until there is one, then I remain the King. Why is it necessary for me to go back to the pce? To the same ce that cost me everything?"


    He wasn¡¯t just confused, he was pained. The pce was not just stone and gold. It held ghosts. Memories. Pain.


    Williams stepped forward, his eyes burning with conviction. "Rome, everyone knows you¡¯ve left the pce for years. That ce has been unupied. A king without a pce does not have as much authority as one with a pce. And you cannot fight a werewolf battle from a human city. That will be against everything you have fought for before."


    He paused, watching the way Roman¡¯s fingers tightened on the armrest of his chair. Then he continued, voice firmer now.


    "Our enemies are not stupid. I know the bigger threat is Casper for now. But don¡¯t forget about Jorell. He¡¯s been frequenting the pce, dreaming about the day he¡¯s going to take over from you. He¡¯s working underground for now, not making too much noise. But I know he¡¯s up to something."


    Williams¡¯ voice dropped, and he leaned slightly forward, urgency pouring out of him. "We¡¯ve got people to protect. If we don¡¯t do what we have to do now, we may end up losing everything and everyone dear to us."


    Silence followed. Roman didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t move. He simply stared ahead at nothing, lost in thought. A long stretch of stillness passed before he finally stirred.


    "Back to Elena... and the arrangement for my wife¡¯s training," Roman said quietly, signaling a shift in the conversation.


    Williams let out a silent sigh. He knew Roman needed time to process everything, and for now, shifting to Tessy was a safer path.


    "Elena is still bound to Luminera," Williams exined. "She has not been given freedom to move anywhere else."


    He rxed back against his chair, the chair creaking slightly under his weight.


    "Your wife¡¯s got strange powers, Rome. I didn¡¯t say anythingst night because I didn¡¯t want to rm anybody. But if she doesn¡¯t gain control fast, she may end up killing the people around her before killing herself. And all of this... she will do without wanting to, and without knowing how to stop it."


    He paused, giving Roman time to let the weight of those words settle. Then added, more solemnly, "Don¡¯t forget she has the key to ending your life."


    The room grew colder with that reminder. Roman¡¯s gaze darkened, but he didn¡¯t interrupt.


    "Elena is willing and ready to train your wife," Williams continued. "But it¡¯s either your wifees to Luminera and stays with her throughout the time of her training, or she goes to and from here every day. It will be easier if you return to the pce, since the pce is just a short distance away from the ce."


    Williams straightened up a little, his voice careful now. "If you want, I can get people to start putting the pce in order. Make itfortable for your stay."


    A pause stretched between them once again.


    Finally, Roman spoke.


    "Do what you have to do, Liam."


    The words were low, quiet, but they carried the weight of mountains.


    Williams blinked. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t sure he heard right. Roman had agreed. He had actually agreed. His lips parted to speak but he shut them again quickly. Instead of letting out the joy bubbling inside, he simply gave a respectful nod, not wanting to push his luck and risk Roman changing his mind.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in the dining room where Tessy and Dera had remained after breakfast, a very different kind of conversation was taking ce.


    The sunlight filtering through therge windows bathed the room in a soft, golden hue. The clinking of dishes had long faded, and now, only the soft murmur of the two women¡¯s voices filled the room.


    "I¡¯m happy you¡¯re feeling better today... and you look even brighter," Dera said warmly, her dark eyes reflecting a genuine concern that had blossomed into quiet relief. A small but beautiful smile curved her lips as she looked at Tessy.


    "I do indeed feel better," Tessy replied, returning the smile. There was something softer in her tone today, less rigid, less scared, more confident. "I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. The entire thing really got to me," she added, the honesty in her voice resonating in the stillness of the room.


    "It¡¯s fine. I understand," Dera said softly, her voice calm and reassuring. "I felt something simr when I first got some powers from Williams. It was strange. I didn¡¯t know what was going on with me, or how to control it."


    Tessy¡¯s eyes widened, clearly caught off guard. "Oh? You¡¯ve got witch powers too?" she asked, both curious and surprised.


    "Yes, I have," Dera answered, nodding. "It¡¯s nothingpared to yours, of course. Yours is ten times stronger, I believe."


    There was no envy in her voice, just quiet acknowledgment.


    "Wait... care to share how it happened?" Tessy asked, the curiosity bubbling up now, making her sit a little straighter.


    She didn¡¯t know it was possible for a mere human to get witch powers from a witch. Roman hadn¡¯t exined in detail when he told her about Williams and Dera¡¯s storyst night.


    "Of course," Dera nodded, willing to share her story .

 Chapter 143: They weren鈥檛 men

    <h4>Chapter 143: They weren¡¯t men</h4>


    "It happened when I was fifteen years old," Dera began, her voice dipping into that rich nostalgic tone that only came when someone recalled a moment etched deeply into the crevices of their heart. "A teenage, dreamy girl who had fallen head over heels in love with a man that was way advanced in age than she was, and who happened to be her next-door neighbor."


    A wistful smile spread across her face as her gaze drifted into the past, to that point in time eight years ago when her world had been so much simpler, yet so wildlyplicated in ways only a young heart in love could understand. Her fingers brushed over the hem of her blouse as if she were touching the fabric of her memories.


    Tessy, who had been casually sitting beside her moments ago, was now fully upright and alert, her entire body drawn toward Dera, eyes wide with interest, ears perked like someone who didn¡¯t want to miss even the sound of a sigh. She waspletely invested, and it showed in the intense gaze she locked onto Dera, urging her to go on.


    "At that time," Dera continued, her voice soft but steady, "my mates were falling in love with high school boys and college boys. They were crazy about boys who wore football jackets and yed guitars. But I had no interest in that area. My eyes werepletely, blindly set on this stoic but attractive neighbor of mine. I thought he should be around twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. Not knowing..." she trailed off briefly, the amusement glimmering in her eyes now unmistakable, "he was way over fifty."


    She giggled lightly, and Tessy¡¯s jaw dropped open with visible shock, her eyebrows shooting so high they nearly disappeared into her hairline.


    "Williams is over fifty?" Tessy blurted out, her voice thick with disbelief.


    Dera nodded confidently, like someone who had sat with the truth long enough to ept it as it was. "That¡¯s what he told me. They don¡¯t age the same way humans do," she said matter-of-factly, her tone revealing just how ustomed she¡¯d be to this once-bizarre revtion.


    Tessy¡¯s jaw ckened even more, if that was possible. "Wow," she breathed, the word escaping her lips in a long exhale.


    That single expression made Dera burst intoughter, her giggles echoing lightly in the room.


    "It¡¯s hard to believe, I know," Dera said betweenughs. "I reacted the exact same way. I didn¡¯t even believe him at first. I thought he was joking, maybe trying to impress me, or scare me away. But he wasn¡¯t."


    "He looks nothing like a fifty-year-old man," Tessy muttered, her brows furrowing as her mind began to race, trying to do the impossible math. If Williams was over fifty, then how old would Roman be?


    "Please continue with the story," she spoke quickly before Dera could offer an answer to the question swirling in her head. Her eagerness was painted all over her face.


    "Right," Dera nodded, jumping back into the thread of her memory without skipping a beat.


    "I used to find the slightest excuse to go to him. I mean, anything. Whether it was to return something I thought was his, or to ask for things I didn¡¯t even need¡ªsugar, matches, you name it¡ªjust to see his face. Sometimes, I¡¯d just hover around, waiting for him to appear. And then, one day, I gathered the courage, every drop of it I could find, and I told him t out that I liked him."


    She smiled sadly at the memory.


    "And he justughed," she said, shaking her head. "He told me I was still a little girl and that I should focus on my studies and not on things like that at that time."


    Tessy¡¯s lips parted slightly as if she could feel the sting Dera must have felt that day. It was the kind of polite rejection that carried more weight than outright dismissal.


    "But I could see it in his eyes. He liked me as well but he probably wasn¡¯t saying it because I was still a minor then. Anyway," Dera went on, her voice tightening as the memory shifted gears, "fast forward to a month after my fifteenth birthday. I stayed back at school after closing hours with a few other students. We were nning our end-of-the-year party, and by the time we finished, it was already evening."


    Her eyes took on a distant look as though she were seeing the scene before her even now.


    "We were eight in number. Five of us went one way, and the remaining three, which included me, went the other way. We stopped briefly at a fabric shop because I wanted to get some materials for my party dress. I had nned to make it myself. I was so excited. After that, we headed home. We decided to pass through a very familiar forest path, one we¡¯d taken countless times before. It was the shortcut, quicker than taking the major road."


    She paused, her fingers sping together now as her voice dropped slightly in tone.


    "We had walked quite a reasonable distance when we began to hear strange sounds, faint at first, but unmistakably real. The sounds wereing from somewhere around us. It sounded like a struggle... growls... and something like a roar. I wasn¡¯t sure then, and I¡¯m still not sure even now."


    Tessy¡¯s breath hitched, her grip on her own knees tightening.


    "Fear gripped all three of us," Dera said, her voice trembling slightly. "My friends suggested that we turn back immediately. They said it didn¡¯t sound human and we didn¡¯t want to get involved. But I... I told them someone might be in danger. I told them we should check it out first before deciding whether to run or help."


    Dera¡¯s voice faltered briefly, but she pressed on.


    "They actually agreed, and we began to move toward the sound. But the closer we got... the scarier it became. The sounds were clearer, snarls, heavy thuds, growls, and my friends couldn¡¯t go further. They bailed on me. They turned and ran, terrified."


    She paused again, eyes shimmering with the weight of what came next.


    "Everything I was made of screamed at me to run too. Everything. My instincts, my legs, my heart... they were all begging me to leave. But I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t. The feeling that someone was in danger, that someone needed my help, anchored me there."


    Her fingers curled slowly into fists.


    "So I armed myself with what I considered a strong enough branch. It was thick and rough and felt sturdy in my hand. I moved toward the sound, each step shaking with fear but firm in purpose."


    She swallowed hard.


    "What I saw when I arrived at the scene... made me freeze on the spot. Williams was there. He was being held down by four hefty men. Two were pinning each of his arms, one was holding his head down against the forest floor, and thest one, he knelt over Williams. There was a dagger raised in his hand, shining under the faint moonlight, and he was about to drive it into Williams¡¯ chest."


    Tessy gasped softly, her hand flying to her mouth.


    "Williams was already bleeding," Dera continued, her voice lower, thicker. "Two daggers had been lodged into both his shoulders. His shirt was soaked in blood. And the growling, the terrifying, animalistic growling, wasing from him. It sounded unreal. Like a creature on the brink of snapping."


    Her lips quivered as she recalled the most vivid part.


    "The man holding the dagger kept yelling at him to shift. Over and over again. ¡¯Shift!¡¯ he screamed. Like he was waiting for that to happen before bringing down the third dagger."


    Dera blinked rapidly, trying to dispel the haunting vision.


    "My presence must have alerted them. All five of them turned to look at me. Williams¡¯ eyes locked onto mine immediately. Even in pain, even with blood running down his arms, he saw me. And he yelled for me to run. Not once. Over and over again. He screamed for me to run and not to look back."


    Tessy¡¯s heart was thumping now, her face pale as she visualized the terrifying scene.


    "But I couldn¡¯t move. I just... couldn¡¯t. How could I run when he was about to be killed in front of me? How? I could go call for help but at that moment I knew they would kill him before help arrived."


    Dera¡¯s voice broke slightly, the memory still fresh like a wound that never quite healed.


    "The men were looking at each other, confused. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t nned on an audience. Williams looked so frustrated, seeing me still standing there. His eyes... they were begging me to listen. But in my mind, he was outnumbered and overpowered. I wanted to give him a fighting chance."


    She took a deep breath.


    "So I moved forward instead of backward. I stepped in. I raised the branch in my hand with all the strength I had and brought it down hard on the man holding the dagger. I struck him, I know I did."


    Her voice trembled again.


    "And then I took to my heels. I ran. I ran like my life depended on it. But I had miscalcted. I hadn¡¯t known that those men... they weren¡¯t men. They were something else. Something I never imagined I would ever see in my entire life."

 Chapter 144: Eliminate fear

    <h4>Chapter 144: Eliminate fear</h4>


    "They were extremely fast that my running would actually be likened to a snail¡¯s crawling whenpared to their speed," Dera continued telling the story, her voice slightly shaky but steadying with every word as she delved into the dark, terrifying memories she had tried to bury.


    Her eyes were faraway, lost in the images of that day, yet her presence was solid, like someone who had survived a storm and lived to tell the tale.


    Tessy gave her all of her attention now. Her eyes were wide, her posture leaning in slightly, drawn closer to Dera not just by the suspense of the story but by the unspoken weight she felt pressing into the room.


    "But that was not all," Dera went on, her voice now firmer. "Their eyes could change colors, their teeth and nails grew longer than normal at will, and they were super strong."


    Tessy could almost see it, her imagination giving form to the monstrous beings Dera described.


    "I had only managed to run a short distance," Dera said, "when I was caught by my hair and pulled back with such force that I felt my scalp had caught on fire and my hair had been ripped off."


    Her hand instinctively brushed over the back of her head, as though the pain of that moment still lingered just beneath her scalp.


    "Inded butt t on the forest floor," she said, her brows drawing together, the memory etched in the lines of her face. "But the one who caught me did not even let me recover from the pain I was feeling on my head. In no time, he was standing before me, and before I could register what he was about to do, a blinding p was delivered to my face. The impact sent me straight to the ground."


    Tessy winced, her hand flying to her own cheek as though she had felt the p herself.


    "I was yet to recover from that when the same guy grabbed my neck and lifted me off the ground only to jam my back against a tree." Dera¡¯s voice trembled now, and her fingers tightened around the hem of her gown. "With that, I lost consciousness for a few seconds."


    The forest faded into a haze in her mind, the colors and shadows swirling in a disorienting blur.


    "By the time I opened my eyes," she said slowly, "something sharp had stabbed my side. I didn¡¯t know what it was, and I didn¡¯t care at that moment. But with thest bit of consciousness I still had, I saw Williams pulling the guy away from me before he could do any more damage."


    She paused to catch her breath, and Tessy¡¯s eyes glistened, feeling every word settle deep within her.


    Dera swallowed, her next wordsing with the finality of death itself. "At that point, life was leaving me and I knew it. I was dying."


    Her tone had shifted. The fear, the pain, the rawness, it all saturated the air between them.


    "I was alone on the ground," she said. "I couldn¡¯t move, and breathing was bing increasingly difficult. I couldn¡¯t even speak." Her voice broke slightly, but she kept going, relentless in her retelling. "Soon, Williams came back beside me and pressed down on the bleeding wound on my abdomen while telling me to stay with him and to keep breathing."


    Tessy bit her lip, her heart pounding.


    "But I knew that was not possible," Dera said. "I could see him faintly, I could hear him, but I couldn¡¯t do what he was asking. It was out of my control. At a point, everything turned ck and I couldn¡¯t see him anymore, neither could I hear him. But that was when I felt it... a sharp pain by the side of my neck." Her voice lowered, bing softer but no less intense. "This exact ce," She lifted her hand slowly and pointed to her neck, her finger settling on a precise spot.


    "It instantly restarted my heart, forcing me back awake. But at the same time, I began to feel a strange hotness move around my body as if I had been set on fire. I began to scream."


    Tessy¡¯s breath caught in her throat. The thought of such agony and yet being brought back from the edge of death, it chilled her to the bone.


    "Williams said some strange words," Dera said, "that finally made me lose consciousness again. By the time I woke up again, I didn¡¯t open my eyes immediately, and I didn¡¯t move. But I heard voices, and it was Williams and his mother."


    Dera¡¯s eyes were far off now, her mind slipping back into that moment on the forest floor.


    "I was still on the forest floor. I didn¡¯t know how long I had been there, but I felt pains everywhere and I wanted to scream, but I held it in because I wanted to know what they were talking about."


    She turned to look directly at Tessy, eyes firm. "And that was when I heard exactly what Williams did. He bit me to save my life, but that had cost him his right to get a mate from the Moon goddess."


    Tessy¡¯s eyes widened at that.


    "I didn¡¯t know what that meant at that time," Dera continued, "untilter on. He told his mother that he didn¡¯t regret it, that he couldn¡¯t let me die because he loved me. He said he was willing to ept me as his chosen mate."


    Her eyes softened now, the memory bittersweet. "I wanted to listen more, but my body did not let me. The pain became too much and I ended up letting out a groan that attracted their attention. They immediately approached me."


    She mimicked the gesture of someone cing something into her mouth. "The woman put something in my mouth and gave me water to swallow, and I did. After a few minutes, I felt a little better. Then she told me that they would take me to a hospital and that I should say it was an animal attack when asked what happened."


    Dera tilted her head toward Tessy. "I looked at Williams and he nodded in agreement and added that he would exin everything to me once I recovered. I agreed and yed along."


    Tessy nodded slowly, her hand clenched around the hem of her dress now.


    "I didn¡¯t stay long in the hospital because I recovered very fast," Dera went on, "but a few days after I got home, the effects of what Williams did starteding at me strongly."


    Her eyes shed with the memory of chaos. "I would wave my hands, and anything in the direction of my hands at that time woulde crashing down. If I stayed too long staring at a ss, it would shatter."


    She leaned forward, her voice lowering. "I went to Williams for help when it became too much, and that was when he exined everything to me. His mother helped me learn to control it, and I can tell you, one of the first things you have to do is to eliminate fear."


    Tessy leaned closer, hanging onto the words like a lifeline.


    "Once fear is gone and you embrace the changes happening within you, it will be easier for you to handle," Dera said, her eyes locked with Tessy¡¯s. "It took me a while to eliminate fear, but I eventually did. However, when it was time to begin other parts of the training, so many things got in the way and we didn¡¯t get to do it. So I didn¡¯t get to use the powers, but eliminating fear helped me keep it down and hidden where it didn¡¯t interfere with my everyday life."


    Dera ended the story.


    The room was quiet, the air thick with the weight of everything Tessy had just heard. She let out a sigh after Dera stopped talking, her lips parting slowly.


    "I don¡¯t think my case has to do with fear," Tessy said softly, "but there is no harm in trying. Can you tell me how exactly you eliminated fear?"


    Dera nodded her head, willing to share everything she knew. "Of course. Your case is moreplicated than mine. You were born with this power, as I wasn¡¯t. But then, you might still have fear that you don¡¯t know about."


    Her tone was patient, filled with calm assurance.


    "So to eliminate it," Dera said, "the first thing you have to do is ept you are a changed person and no longer the person you were yesterday. ept that something is different. ept that you have these powers and ept that they are a part of you now and will forever be."


    Tessy nodded slowly, absorbing the words, allowing them to seep into her.


    "You need to ept these facts with your heart, your mind, and your spirit," Dera said with finality.


    Tessy looked down at her hands. It sounded so easy but she knew it was difficult. eptance of things as strange as being a witch was not easy. But if it would help her get her life back in order, then she was willing to give it a try.

 Chapter 145: One day

    <h4>Chapter 145: One day</h4>


    Tessy sat in her room for a long time after she finished talking with Dera. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been sitting there, but she knew she had taken reasonable time to think about her life.


    Everything around her was still, the silence pressing on her like a heavy nket. The sun had moved behind the clouds outside, casting a muted gray light through her window, as though the sky itself understood what she was going through. Her eyes burned from holding back the tears for too long, and eventually, she gave in, allowing herself to cry just a little more.


    A few tears of sadness slid down her cheeks, quiet and slow, like they were too tired to fall. They weren¡¯t the kind of sobs that shook your body or demanded attention; they were the kind of tears that came from deep within, from pain that had been buried too long, grief that had grown quiet but never truly left. She cried for the things she couldn¡¯t change, the moments she couldn¡¯t get back, and the pregnancy she had lost.


    Seeing Dexter that morning had torn the bandage off the part of her heart she had tried so hard to keep sealed. Although she had stopped ming herself for losing the pregnancy, the memory of everything still wasn¡¯t going easy on her heart.


    She mourned one more time for the loss of the child she didn¡¯t get to carry or even know if it was a boy or a girl. That thought alone made her cry again. What would they have looked like? Whose eyes would they have had? Her lips trembled, and her hands curled into her robe. The emptiness clung to her chest like a phantom pain.


    Sometimeter, a knock sounded on her door. It was soft, not hurried. She didn¡¯t lift her head or move from the ce where she sat. Her voice was low and distant as she said, "Come in."


    The door creaked open gently, and it turned out to be Roman. The moment he saw her, his face squeezed into a frown, deep and full of concern.


    "Are you alright, my love?" he asked her, his voice holding more warmth than worry as he moved toward her without hesitation.


    "You don¡¯t look so bright... something wrong?" he asked again, pausing as he came close enough to see the expression on her face clearly. His brow creased even deeper. He recalled that her mood had been better that morning. She had even smiled a lot during breakfast, but now... now she looked as though a thousand weights had been dropped on her shoulders.


    "I¡¯m all right," Tessy replied quietly, still not making eye contact. "It¡¯s just... the weight of everything. I¡¯ve been thinking. I¡¯m trying toe to terms with everything," she said to him, hoping her words would be enough to keep him from worrying too much.


    "Everything is going to be fine, okay? I promise," Roman said gently, kneeling in front of her and taking her hand into his. His voice was firm and filled with conviction, like an anchor thrown into stormy waters. "Don¡¯t hurt yourself with worrying. Just rx."


    Tessy nodded her head slowly, her fingers tightening slightly around his.


    Roman picked her hands and pulled her up into a standing position. She didn¡¯t resist. He looked deep into her eyes, his own searching hers like they could pull the pain out if he stared long enough. He moved a few strands of hair from her face, tucking them gently behind her ear.


    "I mean it with everything I am made of, Tessy," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I will do everything I can to make sure you are safe and never go through the kind of pain you¡¯ve been through in the past anymore, alright?"


    This time, Tessy let out a small, tender smile. It was faint, but it was real. "Alright," she agreed with him.


    He pulled her into a warm embrace, holding her with a firmness that was protective but soft, like he was holding something precious. When he finally pulled away, he looked once again into her eyes with a sense of purpose.


    "I¡¯ll be stepping out with Williams for a while. There are some things we need to settle in thepany... and a few other ces," he informed her carefully.


    She nodded in understanding, listening closely. She had been expecting that knowing that the past few days have been too chaotic for him to even get anything done.


    "There is a possibility that we would go to the pce in Werewolf City, me and you, I mean," he added. "And we would stay a while until youplete your training. You may need to pack up a few things you would need."


    Tessy¡¯s eyes remained on his, trying to read the parts he hadn¡¯t spoken aloud.


    "There is no set date yet," Roman continued, "but Williams said the more you stay without training, the more dangerous it will be. So we may leave tomorrow or the next. Would that be okay with you? Or should I extend it?"


    Tessy shook her head without hesitating. "It¡¯s fine with me. Don¡¯t extend it," she said firmly. She didn¡¯t want a situation like the one that happened the night before to repeat itself. She had seen what could happen if she waited too long. Dy wasn¡¯t an option anymore.


    "All right. I¡¯ll see you when I return," Roman said, dropping a soft kiss on her cheek and then on her forehead before finally walking away, leaving behind the quiet echo of his presence.


    About an hourter, Tessy finally decided she was tired of sitting in her room all alone. The air felt too thick, and the silence too loud. She stood up slowly and headed toward the door, her mind still a mess of thoughts.


    But just as she opened it, she saw Freya headed toward her room, and a sigh of relief escaped her lips. Just thepany she needed.


    "Hey baby girl," Freya called with a warm smile.


    Tessy returned it almost instantly. "I was just thinking ofing to your ce," she said, stepping aside to let her friend in.


    Freya shrugged yfully. "Good thing I¡¯m here then."


    They shared a look of silent understanding before Freya asked, "How are you doing?"


    "Not so good... but your presence just made it better," Tessy responded truthfully.


    Freya rolled her eyes in a lighthearted way. "Of course I always make things better," she said, which made Tessy smile for real this time.


    They settled down in the room, Freya leaning against the armrest of the couch while Tessy curled herself into the cushions. The atmosphere felt safer with Freya around, more breathable.


    Then Freya turned serious. Her voice lowered slightly, and her eyes locked onto Tessy¡¯s. "So... what¡¯s going on, Tess? With your mom¡¯s issue and everything?" she asked softly.


    "They found the person who sent the video to me," Tessy began, her voice calm but firm. "And eventually found the original video. My mom came here actually, but no harm was done to her. She only came to see me... and to talk to Roman about me. And that was all."


    Freya listened intently, her expression unreadable.


    "The person that twisted the video said he was paid to do it. And they are still looking for the people who were behind it... to find out why they would target me like that," Tessy exined fully.


    Freya¡¯s mouth dropped open slightly. "My God... such malicious act. Do you think it could be Francis?" she asked, suspicion clear in her voice.


    Tessy shook her head. "I don¡¯t think so. He doesn¡¯t have what it takes to carry out such an attack on me. I think this is someone else... but I can¡¯t even think of anybody. I mean, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone I have offended to that point," she said, her voiceced with frustration and helplessness.


    Freya looked thoughtful for a moment before leaning forward slightly. "So what about the issue of Mr. Curt not being your dad?" she probed carefully. It had been a question that had bothered her since the first moment she heard it.


    "It¡¯s true," Tessy confirmed without hesitation.


    Freya¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her brows arching high. She had always suspected it, but had never brought it up because she felt it would be considered insensitive if her to say something like that to her friend.


    She didn¡¯t believe any father would have the mind to treat his child the way Mr Curt treated Tessy. But then again, she may only think that because her own father treated her like a princess.


    "I would have gone for a paternity test to confirm it," Tessy continued, "but Mr. Curt already confirmed it. He is not my biological father," she revealed, keeping her face as serious as possible.


    She loved Freya, and hoped one day she would be able toe clean to her one and only friend about her identity.

 Chapter 146: Keep me company

    <h4>Chapter 146: Keep mepany</h4>


    Freya spent the next few minutes encouraging Tessy and making her understand and see that despite the obstacles on her way, everything would turn out alright in the end.


    Her voice was calm but firm, steady as a lighthouse guiding a weary ship through stormy waves. She sat across from Tessy, her hand gently resting on Tessy¡¯s own, her thumb softly caressing the skin there in a soothing manner. Her eyes held no pity, only strength, like a woman who had known suffering but chose hope every time.


    Tessy did not doubt it. As Freya¡¯s words washed over her, gentle and firm like a balm on an open wound, she held on to them, clutching them with the desperation of a drowning person clinging to life support.


    At that moment, belief was all she had. Her emotions were still raw, her body still felt hollow from the loss she had experienced, and her mind trembled at every new thought that tried to take root. But she clung to the hope Freya had offered, her fingers metaphorically grasping at every single word, breathing life into it like it was oxygen.


    "I know, thank you very much," Tessy finally said, her voice barely above a whisper but sincere and full of gratitude. A tear slipped silently down her cheek, but she quickly wiped it before it could betray her further. She looked away, focusing on the far wall of the room as a while offortable silence settled between them.


    It wasn¡¯t the awkward kind of silence. It was the type that formed when two people had spoken their truths and now rested in the quiet understanding of one another. The only sounds in the room came from the distant chirping of birds outside the window.


    "How is Trevor?" Freya finally asked, her voice breaking the silence with a curious tenderness that made Tessy turn to look at her again. Her eyes searched Tessy¡¯s face, and then, as though she hadn¡¯t been sure her question was clear enough, she added, "Is he alright?" Her gaze this time was probing, subtly so, but direct enough to make Tessy wonder.


    "Yes, he is. Why?" Tessy asked, her brows furrowing slightly as she studied Freya¡¯s expression. There was something in her tone, an underlying emotion that didn¡¯t quite match her nonchnt posture. Tessy couldn¡¯t quite ce it, but it made her wonder what was going on and why Freya was asking like that.


    "Nothing really, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s been some time since I heard from him. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s very busy and, coupled with everything that happened, he must have a lot to catch up to. So I am just concerned, that¡¯s all." Freya exined, putting it as simply as she could manage. Her eyes darted briefly away, betraying a flicker of something unspoken.


    Tessy tilted her head slightly, studying her friend¡¯s face. "He hasn¡¯t called you since all this happened?" she asked, her mind already beginning to wander. The question sent a ripple through her thoughts, stirring different ideas. Her gaze narrowed ever so slightly as different thoughts moved through her head, stacking one upon the other like a tower of uncertainty.


    "We have spoken on the phone once, but that was all," Freya revealed, her expression carefully guarded. Her face was unreadable. Not sad, not happy. Just... neutral. But inside, Tessy could almost sense her confusion, the quiet conflict thates when expectation is met with distance.


    Tessy became conflicted. Knowing everything she knew now, everything that had been revealed about Trevor¡¯s true identity and his nature, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore about what she thought was blooming between Trevor and Freya. Did he really like her, or was he only trying to while away time with her? She wasn¡¯t sure.


    Her thoughts grew heavier with each second. Knowing Freya was human, why did Trevor go ahead with asking her out? The memory of their conversations, his expressions when he arrived for their first date, the moments they¡¯d shared, they now felt painted with a different color, a different intention. She didn¡¯t want to assume the worst, but the uncertainty wouldn¡¯t stop circling in her head.


    "Are you really considering him for a serious rtionship?" Tessy finally asked, her voice even, butced with the need to understand if Freya was seriously considering the whole thing. Her eyes stayed on Freya, trying to read her.


    "Girl, he¡¯s a fine man and all, and if things move toward that direction I won¡¯t reject it. But I don¡¯t want to rush or force anything. Even if it must happen, then I need it to happen naturally," Freya said, her voiceyered with a gentle realism. There was no giddy excitement in her tone, just calm eptance and maturity. She shrugged lightly, as if releasing whatever hold expectation might have tried to form over her.


    Tessy forced herself not to let out a sigh. Freya¡¯s response was solid, grounded. She respected it, but still, the doubts that had begun to form in her mind refused to scatter so easily.


    "All right, I understand," Tessy nodded her head slowly. A thought came to her and she voiced it. "Maybe I should talk to him," she suggested, her tone not firm butced with concern.


    But Freya rejected the idea instantly. "No, no. Don¡¯t do that. I think it¡¯s going to pass the wrong message and scream desperate. I don¡¯t want that. I¡¯ll give him some time to settle whatever is going on with him or with the business. If nothing changes, then I¡¯ll know what steps to take next." Her voice was certain now, her eyes steady.


    Tessy gave another nod, understanding her friend perfectly. She wouldn¡¯t interfere. As much as she wanted answers, it wasn¡¯t her ce to ask them.


    "I don¡¯t know when, but I¡¯m going to be leaving town with Roman for a few days," Tessy said, changing the subject. The air between them shifted slightly. "He said I need to take a break from all the troubles of this town and also take the opportunity to meet his family."


    Her words brought a smile to Freya¡¯s face, one that reced the earlier cloud of tension with something warmer. "Oh, finally you¡¯re listening to someone about giving yourself a break. It¡¯s a good development, girl. Just make sure you have fun and keep in touch," Freya said, wiping the initial gloominess from her expression.


    "Of course I will," Tessy said, a small smile also resting on her lips, though this one was tentative, like it was testing the waters of a more peaceful emotional state.


    They discussed a little more, lighter topics, warm tones, before Freya finally decided it was time for her to go. Tessy rose and walked her to her car outside, the sun already hanging lower in the sky, casting warm amber hues across the driveway. She waved her goodbye, watching her drive away, the taillights of Freya¡¯s car blinking as she turned out of the gate. A faint sigh escaped Tessy¡¯s lips as she turned and walked slowly back into the house.


    Deciding not to return to her room, where the air still felt too heavy with thoughts, she perched herself on one of the plush sofas in the living room beside Daniel, who was watching a show half-heartedly on TV. The volume was low, and his other hand was busily scrolling through his phone.


    He dropped the phone the moment he saw her sit next to him, immediately giving her his attention and shifting slightly to face her.


    "It seems yourpanion has abandoned you," Tessy said to him with a teasing note in her voice.


    "Mypanion?" Daniel asked, confused at first, his brows lifting.


    "Mmm, Dexter," Tessy answered, her lips curving faintly as realization dawned on him.


    "Oh, that boy is a powerhouse of energy, but he didn¡¯t abandon me. He has toplete a learning session with his mother, so I gave them some privacy. They are still in the garden," Daniel exined, his tone light and amused.


    Tessy nodded in acknowledgment, then nced around the room casually before turning back to Daniel again. "Have you seen Ruby?" she asked suddenly, her throat feeling quite parched, a subtle dryness settling there.


    "Yeah, I think I saw her outside sometime ago," Daniel answered as he pushed himself up to his feet, stretching slightly. "I will get her for you. Is there something you want her to do?"


    "Just tell her fruit sd," Tessy said, rxing back against the sofa, her limbs sinking into the cushions. "When you deliver the message,e back here and keep mepany. There is something I want to discuss with you." She added thest part, her voice thoughtful.


    Daniel nodded, forcing his brow not to furrow upon her request. The word pany" forced him to remember something that happened in the past, but he quickly shoved it aside. Her tone carried a subtle seriousness that made him curious, but he didn¡¯t question it. Instead, he nodded again and turned to go find Ruby.

 Chapter 147: A lot to learn

    <h4>Chapter 147: A lot to learn</h4>


    After delivering the message to Ruby, Daniel started for the living room, his steps measured and thoughtful as his mind mulled over what Tessy might want to discuss with him. He had delivered the message quickly, yet something about the casual tone Tessy had used earlier made him curious.


    She hadn¡¯t sounded urgent or serious, just that quiet, breezy request, "I have something to discuss with you." It had left his thoughts spinning in all directions, trying to decipher what exactly she wanted to talk about.


    In his head, he suspected she probably wanted to ask him more about the werewolf world. She¡¯d been exposed to so much already and had so many questions. But he couldn¡¯t be too sure. The nonchnt way she¡¯d spoken made it hard to gauge her true intentions. Still lost in thought, he nearly missed Alexa as she walked past him and greeted him.


    "She¡¯s already on it, madam," he reported the moment he entered the living room, dragging himself back into focus. He settled into the chair he had been sitting on before going to deliver the message to Ruby, resting his arms casually on the armrests as he tried to shake off his restless thoughts.


    "Thank you," Tessy said, turning her attention away from the television screen to face him fully.


    "You said you wanted to discuss something?" Daniel asked, his eyes meeting hers with a flicker of curiosity.


    Tessy nodded slowly. "Yeah... I wanted you to tell me about yourself," she revealed, her voice soft but direct.


    For a moment, confusion flickered across Daniel¡¯s face like a passing shadow. "Myself?" he asked, his eyebrows drawing together in uncertainty. He was pretty sure he had heard her correctly, but his mind refused to believe it. Why would she want to talk about him?


    When she nodded again, confirming his suspicion, the confusion deepened. He looked away for a moment, his gaze drifting to the television screen though he wasn¡¯t seeing it. "There is nothing to tell, madam," he responded eventually, trying to keep his voice light, even though something tugged at him ufortably. What was he supposed to say about himself? Why was she even asking?


    "What do you mean there is nothing to tell? Of course there is something to tell," Tessy insisted, her voice carrying that gentle but unyielding edge that demanded honesty.


    "Go on," she urged him when he kept silent for a while.


    "You already know all there is to me. I am Daniel, I work for Boss, and I am your personal driver and bodyguard," Daniel responded with a shrug, summarizing his entire existence into those few short lines, like they were the only parts of him that mattered. He held her gaze for a second, then looked down at the floor, his fingers tapping lightly on the arm of the chair.


    "You¡¯re telling me that is all there is to you?" Tessy asked, her voice softening as she caught the hesitation dancing behind his eyes and in his bodynguage. She wondered why that calls because normally Daniel loved to talk. Why he was hesitating at that point was a mystery to her.


    "Yes, madam," Daniel responded, still not meeting her eyes.


    Tessy let out a sigh, shaking her head slightly. "Where are you from, Daniel?" she decided to switch tactics, sensing that he wasn¡¯t going to open up unless she led the conversation.


    "Luminera, madam," Daniel gave an answer, his tone clipped but respectful.


    "Luminera? That¡¯s the same ce the seer lives, right? The one I¡¯m supposed to train under?" Tessy asked, her eyes lighting up with genuine interest at the name of his hometown. It was a name that now held mystery and significance for her.


    "Yes ma¡¯am. She lives in Luminera," Daniel confirmed with a nod, not saying anything further.


    "Do you know her personally? Roman said she can¡¯t leave Luminera," Tessy asked, leaning forward slightly. Her interest was piqued now. Daniel might not want to talk about himself, but she could still learn something important.


    "I¡¯ve seen her twice," Daniel said simply, his voice dropping a notch as he recalled the moments.


    "What is she like? Tell me about her since you won¡¯t tell me about yourself," Tessy said with a small frown ying on her lips. She wasn¡¯t going to let him off that easy.


    "There¡¯s really nothing to say about me, madam," Daniel insisted again, a faint smile curving one side of his lips. "But I can tell you the little I know about Elena," he added, seeing how genuinely interested she was in the topic.


    He figured she might be bored, maybe even trying to distract herself. She was still grieving, after all. He would have told her anything she wanted if it could help ease her mind, but talking about himself, his own tangled story, felt like too much right now.


    So instead, he let his focus shift, settling it on Elena for now.


    "She used to be the Chief Priestess, the leader of those seven priestesses that came here days ago," he began, his voice steady now as he told the story. "She is a very confident and wise woman, very powerful too. However, I heard that something happened one time and she was stripped of her position amongst the priestesses and confined to Luminera as a punishment."


    "This happened a long time ago, before I was born," he continued. "But I don¡¯t think the punishment has been lifted since she still can¡¯t leave Luminera up till now."


    "What happens if she leaves?" Tessy probed further, her curiosity deepening with each word.


    "She¡¯ll die," Daniel answered without hesitation, the weight of the words hanging in the air like a cloud.


    "What did she do to warrant such punishment?" Tessy asked, leaning back a bit, her brows furrowed.


    "I don¡¯t know the details, but I heard she released a criminal confined to a fortified cell in Luminera. Some say he was her husband, others say he was her lover," Daniel said, his voice calm but tinged with the intrigue of the story.


    "He was imprisoned by the moon goddess herself, but Elena found a way to free him, offering her freedom in exchange for his. Since then, she has never stepped foot out of Luminera. It¡¯s even rare to see her outside her house. If shees out, then it¡¯s for a special asion," he exined, his eyes narrowing slightly in thought.


    "Hmm... Luminera... howe I¡¯ve never heard of this ce before? Even Werewolf City. These ces exist but this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of them," Tessy noted, shaking her head slightly in disbelief.


    "It¡¯s because those names are only used by werewolves. They go by other names in the general public," Daniel exined, a knowing smile pulling at the corners of his mouth. "Werewolf City is the same as the City of Caven. Luminera is known as Jutiva Town, located in the western part of the City of Caven."


    Tessy¡¯s eyes widened. She had heard of the City of Caven, but the ce had never interested her enough for her to find out anything about it.


    "There are four more towns in the city, known as towns to outsiders, but known as packs to insiders," he added, his voice low and even.


    "Wow... I still have a lot to learn," Tessy said, almost to herself. Then her gaze lifted again and fixed on him. "So how did you end up with Roman? Why did you leave Luminera?" she threw another question at him, her tone light but persistent.


    Just then, before Daniel could give an answer, Ruby arrived with a tray in her hands and a smile on her face.


    "Here¡¯s your sd, Ma¡¯am Tessy," she said, her voice cheerful as she bent to drop the tray down on the side stool beside Tessy.


    "Thank you, Ruby," Tessy said with a warm smile, picking up the bowl that contained the fruit sd. Her fingers curled around it gently as she lifted it off the tray.


    But before she could even get a spoonful, the bowl shattered, just like the other times when Gina had served her. The sound of the ss cracking echoed through the room, fragments falling back into the tray.


    Tessy sat frozen for a moment, her hand still midair where the bowl had just been. The same thing. Again.


    Daniel stood up almost instantly, his eyes scanning her quickly to make sure she hadn¡¯t been hurt by any of the shards. Ruby gasped, stepping back in shock and confusion.


    Tessy, however, didn¡¯t react much. Not this time. Her heart was thudding in her chest, but her face remained calm.


    Ruby went down on her knees, her body trembling as panic seized her. Her eyes were wide with horror, glistening with tears that had already begun to gather, threatening to spill down her cheeks.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Ma¡¯am Tessy," she cried out, her voice shaky and breathless with guilt. "I didn¡¯t know the bowl was bad. Please forgive me... and forgive my carelessness," she added quickly, bowing her head low in deep remorse.

 Chapter 148: Not proven guilty

    <h4>Chapter 148: Not proven guilty</h4>


    "And that is thest one, my love," Dera finally said, closing the book with a gentle thud that echoed softly in the quiet garden.


    She turned slightly on the bench to look at Dexter, a fond smile pulling at the corners of her lips. They had been there for quite a while, sitting beneath the soft golden hue of the descending sun, surrounded by the gentle rustling of leaves and the asional chirp of birds returning to their nests. A few fallen petals from the overhead flowers dancedzily in the air, adding a dreamlike quality to the moment.


    Dexter let out a dramatic puff of air and leaned back slightly as though he had just climbed a mountain. "Phew," he breathed, eyes slightly drooping from the mental exertion.


    That reaction got Deraughing, a soft, warm,ughter full of affection. She looked at him with amusement and love swirling in her eyes.


    "Tired?" she asked, already knowing the answer but still enjoying his little disy.


    He nodded earnestly. "Yes. And hungry too," he added quickly, clutching his stomach in mock agony, his small face scrunching up toplete the act.


    "Let¡¯s go inside then," Dera said, rising from the bench and stretching her hand toward him. "I have something you can snack on before it¡¯s time for dinner."


    "Okay!" Dexter said brightly, jumping down from the bench and taking her hand in his. His little fingers curled around hers as they began the slow walk back toward the house. The garden behind them swayed gently in the cooling air of dusk, and the scent of jasmine and earth followed them.


    They were almost at the entrance, just a few feet from the doorway when Dexter looked up at her and asked the question that made her heart skip.


    "Mommy, when is Daddying back?"


    Dera slowed for a second, a flicker of surprise crossing her features. "He¡¯ll be back soon," she answered softly, her voice slightly uneven as she tried to steady herself.


    She was still getting used to him calling Williams "Daddy." It always touched a soft part of her heart she hadn¡¯t fully acknowledged. The fact that Dexter had epted Williams so wholeheartedly and now saw him as his father warmed her, even though it still felt surreal at times.


    But that tender moment was quickly interrupted when they stepped into the living room. Dera¡¯s senses sharpened instantly. Her eyes caught the tension in the room before her nose did. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    A small scene was already unfolding ahead of them. Daniel stood tense, his brows furrowed deeply, his voice sharp. Ruby was kneeling on the floor, her face flushed and damp with tears. Tessy sat there, her face nk, yet her shoulders slightly drooped as though burdened by an invisible weight.


    Dera hastened her steps toward them, her grip on Dexter¡¯s hand tightening protectively. But just as she reached them, an unpleasant and bitter scent hit her nose. It was a familiar, sharp, metallic tang that made her nostrils re instinctively.


    She paused and frowned, her senses on high alert. She looked around quickly, trying to locate the source of the smell.


    "Why didn¡¯t you check the bowl properly before using it?" Daniel snapped at Ruby, his toneced with restrained anger as he pulled a neatly folded handkerchief from his pocket and began wiping Tessy¡¯s hand, which has some milk spilled on it. His movements were stiff, precise, like someone trying to hold themselves together.


    "What if the ss had injured her?" he added, his voice tight with frustration.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Sir Daniel," Ruby stammered from where she was still kneeling. Her voice trembled, and tears welled in her wide, frightened eyes. "The bowl was pretty solid when I took it off the rack, so I didn¡¯t bother to inspect it further."


    She then turned her eyes to Tessy, her voice cracking further. "I¡¯m so sorry, Ma¡¯am Tessy. I deserve to be punished."


    Tessy exhaled softly, the sound weary. "No, no, no one is getting punished," she said. "It¡¯s alright, Ruby. Get up. This is not your fault. Just clean this mess up while I go wash my hands."


    Her tone was calm, but anyone who knew her well could detect the undercurrent of uncertainty and concern. She already suspected this had something to do with the strange disturbances in her powerstely. But this... this was different. It had never happened with Ruby before.


    Why now?


    As Tessy made to turn toward the stairs, Dera¡¯s voice stopped her in her tracks.


    "Hold on, my queen," Dera said, her gaze locked on Tessy. "Did you mean to eat that?" Dera asked, pointing at the spilled sd.


    "Yes, why?" Tessy asked, confused, her brow creased slightly.


    "I really don¡¯t know what happened here," Dera said carefully, her tone steady but urgent, "but I am very sure that food has beenced with Gavalon."


    The room fell silent.


    Tessy blinked, processing the strange word. "What is Gavalon?"


    "A poison," Dera revealed, her voice grim. "A very potent one."


    Gasps erupted around her.


    "What?!?!" Tessy and Daniel eximed at the same time.


    "Huh?" Ruby echoed, her face frozen in stunned confusion.


    "What are you saying, ma¡¯am?" she asked again, this time directing her question to Dera, her voice rising a little in panic. "I prepared the sd myself and nothing was added to it."


    She looked around desperately, her eyes pleading for someone to believe her.


    "That is a very grave usation, Madam Dera," Daniel said carefully, stepping in. "Are you insinuating that Ruby poisoned the sd?"


    "I¡¯m not insinuating," Dera replied firmly, her tone unwavering. "And neither did I point a finger at anyone. I simply stated that the sd has poison in it and that is a fact."


    Her words were like iron. Calm,posed, yet heavy with certainty.


    "I¡¯m pretty good with identifying poisons, though not as good as Williams. If you doubt what I¡¯m saying, then let¡¯s wait for Williams to either confirm or refute my im."


    Tessy didn¡¯t speak immediately. She looked at the sd tray with a slightly widened gaze, then turned slowly to Ruby, who now looked like her entire world was crumbling.


    Ruby¡¯s eyes pooled with tears that overflowed silently, streaking down her cheeks. She shook her head slowly, as though physically rejecting the words.


    "No, it¡¯s not true, Madam. I have made sd for you on several asions, and you¡¯ve eaten it without any problems. I would never poison you. I can¡¯t evene up with such a thought."


    Her voice was a broken thing now, hoarse and wounded from disbelief and fear. She didn¡¯t know where such usation wasing from or why Madam Dera would say anything like that. She was pretty sure she had never offended thedy. She hadn¡¯t even seen her before until that morning.


    "It¡¯s not true?" Dera asked, raising a brow. "Which means you¡¯re saying I¡¯m lying."


    She tilted her head slightly. "Fine then. Would you mind eating from the sd?"


    "I don¡¯t mind it," Ruby answered almost immediately, desperation pushing past hesitation. "I¡¯m going to eat it if that is the only way to prove that I am innocent of what you are using me of."


    "Go ahead and eat," Dera said quietly, folding her arms.


    Ruby took a shaky breath and reached toward the tray. But Tessy stepped forward, her voice firm.


    "No, don¡¯t eat it, Ruby," she said. "Let¡¯s wait for Roman and Williams to be back first." She decided, not sure how everything escted to that point. If it was truly poisoned, the girl was going to die, and Tessy wasn¡¯t sure she wanted that. Still, she couldn¡¯t find any sane reason as to why Dera would say something she wasn¡¯t sure if with such confidence.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Madam, but I have to lock her up until Boss returns," Daniel said, his voice low but firm.


    "Lock her up? In her room, you mean?" Tessy asked, still unsure of where things were heading.


    "No. In the dungeon," Daniel revealed.


    "What?!" Tessy eximed, her voice rising. "She has not been proven guilty yet."


    "It¡¯s protocol, Madam," Daniel exined. "So she doesn¡¯t try to escape by any means. And it¡¯s also for her own good. If Boss returns and finds out someone tried to poison you, and she is not in the dungeon, she may lose her life before she gets the opportunity to be proven guilty or innocent."


    "I didn¡¯t do it," Ruby muttered between soft sobs. Her shoulders shook uncontrobly. She looked so small, so broken, so unlike the usual Ruby who Tessy knew.


    Tessy looked at her, and then at Daniel, torn betweenpassion and responsibility.


    "Just lock her up in her room so she won¡¯t escape," she finally said, her voice quiet but decisive. "I¡¯ll talk to Roman."


    Ruby was still crying as Daniel moved to carry out the order, and Dera stood still, eyes watchful, arms crossed, the scent of Gavalon still faintly present in the air, haunting the room like a dark omen.

 Chapter 149: Bring her out

    <h4>Chapter 149: Bring her out</h4>


    The living room was quiet save for the soft sounds that came from the television. The light from the chandelier above cast a soft golden hue over the room, but it did little to warm the heavy atmosphere that loomed like a dark cloud over everyone seated.


    Tessy sat on one end of the plush sofa, her hands folded tightly in herp, a distant look in her eyes that refused to settle. Though she had washed her hands thoroughly, exactly as Dera had insisted due to how deadly the substance was, scrubbing until her palms were red and her fingers tingled, she still couldn¡¯t shake the thought of how close she¡¯de to unknowingly ingesting a deadly poison.


    Beside her, Dera was quiet. She sat upright, her back straight, her hands resting elegantly in herp as her sharp eyes observed everyone and everything. That kind of poison wasn¡¯t something you stumbled upon by ident. Someone had meant harm, and it chilled her. She had heard a little about Tessy from Williams and how she had been targeted a few times. It seemed the people who wanted to end her life were not ready to relent yet.


    Daniel sat close to Dexter, and while he appeared calm, there was a restless edge to his posture. His fingers tapped against his thigh, eyes flickering now and then to Cody¡¯s direction, waiting for the moment when Roman would return. There was no telling what would happen next, and Daniel knew Roman well enough to understand that things could spiral very quickly if emotions weren¡¯t kept in check.


    Dexter, sweet and unsuspecting, was the only calm in the storm. Perhaps sensing the thick tension in the room, he chose to stay silent, chewing on the snack his mother had given him¡ªa small bowl of diced fruits and puffed cakes. He nestled closer to Daniel, eyes glued to the TV screen now ying a bright, colorful children¡¯s program. The cheerful jingles and cartoon voices added a strange contrast to the heavy silence among the adults.


    Tessy would have returned to her room to rest and gather her thoughts, but tonight was different. The situation at hand was too delicate, too vtile, for her to excuse herself now. She knew she needed to stay. She needed to be present when Roman returned. Not out of curiosity, but out of necessity.


    With everything she had heard about Roman, she already knew Roman¡¯s reaction wouldn¡¯t be mild or measured. She knew the moment he found out a maid had possibly tried to poison her, his fury would erupt like wildfire, scorching anything in its path. And so she remained in the living room, pacing internally, mentally preparing herself. If anyone could calm Roman down, it had to be her. She had to talk to him before he acted on impulse. She had to stop a cmity before it happened.


    It took longer than anyone anticipated, but finally, the sound of boots at the entrance echoed into the house.


    Roman, Williams, and Trevor stepped in, the door closing behind them with a heavy thud.


    The moment they entered, all three instantly picked up on the atmosphere. It was too quiet, too frozen. Williams narrowed his eyes slightly. Roman¡¯s shoulders tensed. Trevor¡¯s gaze swept the room cautiously. None of them had even asked a question yet when a voice pierced the tension.


    "Daddy!" Dexter¡¯s voice rang out in glee as he leapt off the sofa and ran straight toward Williams.


    The tension broke for a second.


    A genuine smile broke across Williams¡¯ face as he crouched slightly and lifted Dexter high into his arms, hugging him close. "Hey there, champ," he said warmly, nting a kiss on the boy¡¯s head.


    Tessy, who had been sitting frozen all this while, finally stood and walked toward Roman. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around him in a hug.


    Roman, startled at first, blinked down at her. That was new. She¡¯d never hugged him like this before. His hand automatically came up to hold her against him, and slowly, a satisfied smile curled on his lips. But behind that smile was a flicker of something else. Suspicion.


    Something had definitely happened.


    While that interaction was ying out, Dera silently rose from her seat and moved toward the corner of the room where the bowl of sd had been kept. Without a word, just like she, Tessy, and Daniel had nned, she picked it up and walked calmly across the room, stopping a few feet away from where Williams now stood with Dexter still in his arms.


    Her movement didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Roman was now watching her. So was Williams.


    Still saying nothing, Dera opened the bowl right there in front of them.


    Williams¡¯ nostrils red before his expression contorted instantly. He pulled his head back with a grimace. "Gavalon?" he blurted. "Where the hell did you get that and what are you doing with it?" His voice carried a sharp edge. More than shock, there was rm.


    Dera didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she calmly closed the bowl again and turned slightly to look at Tessy and Daniel, shooting them both a pointed "I told you so" look.


    Tessy¡¯s heart sank. Her stomach felt like it had just dropped to her feet.


    She had secretly hoped that Dera had made a mistake. That maybe her senses had been wrong, that perhaps the smell hade from something else.


    But now, with Williams confirming it... the weight of reality hit her fully.


    Dera walked back to where she had taken the bowl from, cing it down as though it were nothing more than a serving dish.


    Williams, frowning deeply now, looked over to Daniel for answers. Roman¡¯s eyes did the same, his face growing harder by the second.


    "What is going on?" Williams asked, his voice low but demanding.


    Daniel didn¡¯t waste time. He started exining everything from the beginning¡ªhow Tessy had almost eaten the sd, how the bowl had looked fine until it shattered with milk poured into it, how Dera¡¯s nose had caught the scent of poison, and the confrontation with Ruby that followed.


    As he spoke, Roman¡¯s face transformed. It was like watching a storm roll in. The calm in his expression slowly gave way to pure, unfiltered rage. Tessy didn¡¯t need to be told. She could feel it. It wasn¡¯t just the way his jaw clenched, or how his hands curled into fists. It was a pressure, invisible yet suffocating, that filled the air around them.


    Her heart began to beat faster, and suddenly she understood.


    All those times before when she¡¯d felt breathless around him, her skin prickling and her chest tightening, it hadn¡¯t been random. It had been this. His power. His emotions. His rage.


    "What?!" Roman suddenly roared, his voice booming through the entire room like a st of thunder. "Ruby tried to poison my wife?!"


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Roman was livid. His chest was heaving slightly as his eyes flicked between every face in the room. He took a step forward, and Tessy moved quickly, standing in front of him and holding out her hands.


    "No, no! We are not sure it was her who did it yet," Tessy said quickly, her voice shaky but firm.


    Roman¡¯s eyes burned into her. "What do you mean we are not sure it was her?" he asked, voice rising again. "Was she or was she not the one who prepared the sd?!"


    "She was the one who prepared the sd," Tessy admitted, her voice faltering slightly under his heated gaze. "But I don¡¯t think Ruby would do something like that."


    Roman looked at her in disbelief, as if she¡¯d just said something absurd. "Don¡¯t trust people so easily," he warned. "You¡¯ve only known her for a few days. What makes you think she isn¡¯t capable of doing it?"


    Then, without waiting for an answer, he turned toward Daniel. "Where is she?" he asked, his tone now cold andmanding.


    "In her room," Daniel replied. "Madam said I should lock her up there instead of the dungeon since she is not yet proven guilty."


    The air shifted again. Roman¡¯s rage was simmering dangerously.


    Tessy knew she had to act fast.


    She reached out and gently grabbed Roman¡¯s hand, her fingers curling around his. Her voice dropped into a soft, pleading tone. "Please, my love. Please don¡¯t hurt her unless and until we are sure that she did it. Please, I¡¯m begging you."


    Roman looked at her. Really looked. And the ssiness in her eyes, her soft voice calling him my love for the first time, hit him in a ce that nothing else could.


    His anger deted like a pierced balloon.


    It wasn¡¯t gone. But it had been caged. Temporarily.


    "Fine," he said slowly, his voice low but thick with promise. "I will not do anything to her until I am certain that she tried to hurt you. But if she¡¯s guilty..." he paused, his eyes dark and dangerous, "...I will not spare her."


    He turned again, this time back to Daniel. "Bring her out."


    Daniel nodded once and moved instantly to carry out the order.


    Tessy¡¯s hand dropped slowly from Roman¡¯s, and she let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding.

 Chapter 150: Replaced

    <h4>Chapter 150: Reced</h4>


    Ruby was led outside to the living room where Roman, Williams, Tessy, and Dera stood waiting. The moment her feet touched the living room tiles, her body almost caved in from the weight of fear and uncertainty.


    Every breath she took felt like inhaling fire, and the sheer tension in the room was so heavy it pressed against her chest like an anvil. Her pleading eyes, desperate for some kind of mercy,nded first on Tessy¡¯s confused ones.


    But the look on Tessy¡¯s face, which was softened with worry but clouded with confusion, didn¡¯t calm Ruby one bit. In fact, it reminded her of just how serious the situation was. That look wasn¡¯tforting; it was evidence that Tessy herself didn¡¯t know what to believe.


    The tense atmosphere forced Ruby to lower her eyes, and once she did, she kept them glued to her toes like they held the answers she couldn¡¯t find. Her fingers twitched at her sides, wringing the hem of her apron as her pulse pounded violently in her ears.


    As soon as she appeared before Roman, the one whose very presence could crack bones with silence, she dropped to her knees. Her head remained lowered, dread swirling in her gut like a storm. Her body trembled, and though she tried to tame it, it was no use. The fear wed at her bones, too loud to silence, too deep to ignore.


    Roman regarded her like a devil sizing up his next target. His cold, piercing eyes could cut deeper than any de, and in that moment, Ruby felt like prey, exposed and cornered.


    His presence radiated raw fury, and every second he looked at her without speaking made her soul shrivel a little more. Beside him, Williams looked calm on the outside, still, unmoving, like an undisturbedke, but Ruby wasn¡¯t foolish. She knew him. Calm on the outside often meant calcting on the inside, and Williams was the kind of man whose calm concealed storms.


    "I will give you only one chance to tell me the truth: why did you try to poison my wife?" Roman asked, and though his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it echoed like thunder in Ruby¡¯s head. It wasn¡¯t just a question, it was a death sentence waiting for the wrong answer. The sound of his voice to Ruby¡¯s ears was not human. It was an enraged growl, and at the sound of it, her tears, which had been building up in hershes, spilled uncontrobly.


    She shook her head in denial immediately, her whole body now quivering under the weight of Roman¡¯s gaze. "I didn¡¯t do it, Boss Roman. I did not try to poison her," she said quickly, her voice trembling like ss ready to shatter. "Ma¡¯am Tessy has been only kind to me and I like her very much. I have no reason to do such a thing to her. Even if she hadn¡¯t been kind to me it still wouldn¡¯t be enough reason to want to harm her in any way." Her voice cracked at the end, the tears making it hard to breathe, but she pushed through. Her words weren¡¯t a defense. They were a cry. A desperate plea to be believed. But even as they escaped her lips, she felt the disbelief radiating off the room like heat.


    "If you didn¡¯t do it, then who did? How did the poison get into the food?" Roman asked, his tone sharper this time, dragging the truth out like a de. His stare bored through her like he could see through every lie she might dare to utter. Ruby shook her head again, this time more frantically, her sobs now fully formed and loud.


    "I don¡¯t know how it got into the food. I didn¡¯t even know there was anything like poison in the food until Madam Dera pointed it out," Ruby exined, her words tumbling out one after the other like someone running from a fire.


    "Who was in the kitchen with you while you were preparing the sd?" This time the question came from Williams, and his tone was calm, but something about that calm sent chills racing down Ruby¡¯s spine. It was the kind of calm that didn¡¯t offerfort. It offered a promise, a quiet threat hidden behind collected words.


    Ruby blinked, her thoughts racing as she tried to remember. Her lips trembled before they moved. "Nobody was in the kitchen with me; it was just me," she responded, each word more painful to say than thest because she knew what it sounded like.


    Roman¡¯s nose red. His jaw tightened, and the fury he had been holding back finally sparked. "You were alone in the kitchen and you¡¯re iming you did not poison the food? Did the poison float into the food from the air?" Roman red up, his voice now a thunderp that made Ruby flinch like she had been pped.


    At that moment, Ruby broke downpletely. The sobs overtook her like a crashing wave, her whole body shaking with anguish. Her hands clutched her apron tightly as she rocked on her knees, trembling even more visibly now. She didn¡¯t know how else to defend herself. She didn¡¯t know what else to say. She didn¡¯t even know if her words were making sense anymore. All she knew was that she hadn¡¯t done it. And yet, everything pointed to her. How could she prove what she didn¡¯t even understand?


    "Daniel, tell everyone to exit the kitchen," Williams instructed, his voice smooth butmanding. He didn¡¯t yell, didn¡¯t re up like Roman, but the weight of his words carried the same level of finality. And somehow, it was even more terrifying. Ruby didn¡¯t dare look up. She just stayed on her knees, praying the earth would open up and swallow her whole before things got worse.


    Daniel moved without hesitation to carry out the instructions. As soon as he left, Williams turned his eyes back to Ruby. This time his voice dropped lower¡ªso low it almost came like a whisper, but one so sharp it pierced through her better than any scream.


    "If I find out you¡¯re lying, you would eventually prefer you had not been born."


    Ruby¡¯s heart nearly stopped beating.


    That single sentence robbed her of breath, and a cold chill raced down her spine, so powerful it made her legs momentarily go numb. She remained frozen, trembling like a leaf in a storm, the weight of Williams¡¯ promise lingering like a ghost over her shoulder.


    When Daniel returned, confirming he had carried out the instructions, Williams turned to Ruby again, this time more practically. "Stand up," he said.


    Her knees felt like they had fused to the floor, but somehow she obeyed. Ruby stood up slowly, unsteadily, her legs shaking so much she thought she¡¯d fall. Williams gestured for her to lead the way to the kitchen, and she began walking with stiff limbs, her heart beating like a war drum inside her chest. Each step felt heavier than thest, like her legs were wading through thick mud, her hands cold and mmy despite the heat rising in her body from fear.


    Williams followed behind her in silence, but Ruby could feel his eyes on her. He was watching everything, her walking steps, the movements of her body, the way her shoulders twitched with anxiety, the rhythm of her heartbeat thundering in her chest. Nothing escaped him.


    When they arrived at the kitchen, she stopped just short of entering and hesitated, but Williams gave a simple nod that said "go on." He didn¡¯t need to speak. Ruby took a breath and stepped inside.


    "Calm down," he said gently now, surprising her.


    His voice, though still low, held none of the venom from before. "Repeat everything you did while preparing the sd. Leave nothing out. Don¡¯t actually prepare it. Just show me and tell me. Every single step."


    Ruby nodded slowly. Her mouth opened, but no words came out at first. He must have noticed the panic still raging inside her because he added, "Calm your heart. Try to remember every step. That is the only way you will gain your freedom if you are innocent."


    His words gave her a sliver of hope. A sliver was all she had left to hold on to.


    She agreed with a nod, even though her heart was still racing like a wild horse. She stood still for a moment and closed her eyes. Inhaling shakily, she began to recall everything she had done, step by step, right from the moment Daniel came to give her the message that she should prepare the sd.


    She repeated all her steps, tracing her movement with her hands as she narrated it out loud, how she washed the fruits, sliced them carefully, reached for the herbs, mixed them in therge bowl, how she arranged the ingredients on the counter.


    But then she got to the part where she had needed to get the milk from the fridge. She paused after opening the fridge, her brows furrowing.


    Something was wrong.


    The very milk she had used was no longer there. A different one sat in its ce.


    She stood frozen, her thoughts screaming. She was very sure she did not finish the milk. She had returned the remaining back. She remembered it so clearly. She remembered even the exact level the milk had stopped at in the ss bottle. But now it was gone. Reced.


    Williams noticed her pause. "What¡¯s going on?" he asked.


    Ruby turned to him slowly, her eyes wide with dawning realization and new panic.


    "The milk I used... it¡¯s different," she said, her voice hollow. "It has been reced with a different one."

 Chapter 151: Where is Gina

    <h4>Chapter 151: Where is Gina</h4>


    Hearing that, Williams wasted no time. Without hesitation or the need for a second thought, he summoned all the kitchen staff. His tone, cold andmanding, left no room for dy or confusion, and within moments, all eight of them appeared before him.


    Among the eight was Alexa, her face a nk canvas trying hard not to betray emotion, though the tightness in her jaw and the flicker in her eyes showed she sensed the gravity of what was unfolding.


    By now, they had returned to the living room, and Roman and Tessy were still present. Roman¡¯s energy was a furnace of quiet rage, his arms folded tightly across his chest, his entire frame coiled with fury he had yet to unleash. Tessy stood beside him, her brows furrowed in confusion, her heart pounding from the uncertainty of it all.


    Williams stood at the center of the room like a judge preparing to pass sentence. His eyes scanned every staff member, pausing briefly on each face, searching for a crack in theirposure. His voice cut through the room like a de. "Who amongst you reced the milk in the fridge?"


    Silence followed. A heavy silence that didn¡¯t just settle in the room, it choked it.


    One by one, each staff member began to deny any involvement, their voices soft, frightened, and desperate to separate themselves from the matter.


    "I didn¡¯t touch any milk, sir."


    "I wasn¡¯t near the fridge all day."


    "I only handled fruits."


    Each denial was quick, almost rehearsed, but not one of them could mask the fear swimming beneath their words. Until it got to one of the cooks¡ªa short, balding man with twitchy hands and a guilty sort of face. His eyes darted between Williams and the others before he finally spoke.


    "I didn¡¯t have anything to do with it," he said, voice shaking slightly. "But... I did see Gina earlier. She came into the kitchen with something and she put it in the fridge. I didn¡¯t check what it was though."


    That one sentence changed the air in the room instantly. A ripple of tension ran through the staff like lightning. Eyes shifted, necks turned, and Williams¡¯ gaze sharpened instantly. The name "Gina" now hung in the air like a suspended noose.


    "Who is Gina?" Williams asked, his tone low, calcted, his eyes fixed on Alexa. The moment you had the name Gina, he instantly thought she must be the one.


    When Williams saw that she was also scanning the room, confusion creasing her brows like the others, it was then he knew, Gina wasn¡¯t among them.


    "Where is Gina?" Williams asked again, louder this time, his tone like thunder, echoing through the space and pping against every wall.


    But no one had an answer. Not a single person could give an ount of where she was. Their faces were mirrors of nk uncertainty, wide-eyed and clueless.


    Whispers began to rise among them, murmurs of realization spreading that the one person missing from the lineup was the same name now being associated with something deeply sinister.


    The chief cook stepped forward. His voice was firm but tinged with worry. "I can go check her room," he offered.


    Williams gave a nod. "Go," he said. Then turning slightly, he added, "Daniel, go with him."


    Daniel obeyed immediately. The pair left swiftly, the rest of the room left in a tense waiting silence. No one spoke. Everyone¡¯s eyes were either fixed on the floor or subtly ncing at Roman, whose patience was clearly fraying.


    Soon enough, Daniel and the cook returned, but the look on their faces gave the answer before they even spoke.


    "She¡¯s not in her room," Daniel said. "And the room is empty. It looks like she packed up her things and left the house."


    The words hit like a punch to the gut.


    Shock registered on every face. Whispers exploded instantly among the staff, the realization hitting like a storm. Ruby, still standing off to the side, felt her heart twist again, but this time it was not out of fear. Had Gina actually framed her?


    Williams¡¯ face remained stoic, but behind his calm eyes, he was doing mental math. Something didn¡¯t add up.


    He turned and began to walk briskly toward the servant quarters. The corridors were quiet, too quiet, but his mind was loud with calctions. When he arrived at Gina¡¯s room, he stopped at the doorway and immediately stiffened.


    He needed no one to tell him. The smell hit him like a p to the face.


    The poison had been dwelling in that room for some time. The scent was alive in the air, and it only took someone who was familiar with the poison to detect it. He had to force himself to step inside. Even then, he paused near the doorway and tried to adjust to the sting in his nostrils.


    When he finally stepped in fully, he took careful steps. He didn¡¯t rush. He let his eyes trace every surface, every shelf, every drawer. He tried to pinpoint the exact spot where the poison was hidden, but the scent wasn¡¯t concentrated in one area. It was everywhere.


    That only confirmed one thing: Gina had likely taken the remaining amount with her when she left.


    The first thought that came to Williams¡¯ mind was to return to the living room immediately and dere Ruby innocent. But before he could act on it, another thought registered.


    What if they were working together?


    He paused, his fists clenching at his side.


    He had personally selected the maids when Trevor had asked him to provide them with suitable help for Tessy. Six names had been submitted to him, and he had picked them, purposely selecting two omegas and one beta. But he had never set his eyes on them, not even once, before they were sent to the house.


    Now he wished to the moon and back that he had.


    Turning sharply, he headed back toward the main quarters. As he walked, his mind was moving rapidly.


    "Show me to the used maid¡¯s room," Williams said to Daniel the moment he stepped back into view, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    Daniel obeyed without a word and led him quickly down the corridor. When Williams walked into Ruby¡¯s room, he didn¡¯t do anything immediately. He just stood there, breathing.


    The air was clean.


    He inhaled again, slower this time.


    There was no trace of gavalon in the room. Not even the faintest whisper of it. The space was fresh, untouched by the stench of poison.


    That was all Williams needed to know.


    Ruby was innocent. She had been set up. And she had nearly been destroyed because of it.


    He stepped out of the room, his face unreadable, and walked with purpose back to the living room. The moment he arrived, all eyes turned to him. Roman raised a brow. Tessy looked hopeful, her fingers inteced tightly.


    "She¡¯s innocent," Williams announced, his voice clear and strong. "Gina is the culprit. The poison had been in her room for a long time. This one has no trace of it in her room."


    A loud gasp broke from Ruby. Her knees buckled, and she copsed to the floor as great relief washed over her like a tidal wave. Tears fell from her eyes again, thick and hot, but this time they were tears of liberation.


    Her body trembled all over, not from fear, but from the overwhelming realization that she had escaped a very great trouble that had been carefully and maliciously nned for her.


    Alexa was the first to reach her. She rushed to Ruby¡¯s side and dropped beside her, wrapping her arms around her in aforting hug.


    "It¡¯s okay," Alexa whispered into her ear, stroking her hair gently. "It¡¯s over. You¡¯re okay."


    Roman, on the other hand, was still fuming. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. The fact that the real culprit had escaped from under his roof made his blood boil.


    He turned to Williams, voice like steel. "Gina must not escape. Do everything it takes to make sure she is brought back to me."


    Williams nodded without a word and pulled his phone from his pocket. His fingers moved swiftly over the screen as he dialed a number. When the call connected, he didn¡¯t wait for greetings.


    "Vanessa," he said.


    On the other end, her voice came sharp and respectful. "Alpha."


    "The maid called Gina. The one sent to Apex Dominica. Where is she from?" Williams asked her directly, wasting no breath.


    Vanessa hesitated only a second before responding. "Gina is from Brish pack."


    Williams¡¯ frown deepened. Brish pack. That was Jorell¡¯s pack. How the hell had he missed that?


    He shook his head, anger pushing through his veins, but he pushed it aside. There was no time for regrets. There was only time for action.


    "She is currently on the run," he said. "Dere her wanted. ce people strategically to catch her the moment they sight her. I want her unharmed."


    "Yes, Alpha," Vanessa responded without pause.


    Williams ended the call.


    Roman turned slowly to Tessy, and when he looked at her, his gaze softened slightly. "Are you okay?"


    Tessy nodded but frowned. "I¡¯m alright... I¡¯m just confused," she said quietly, her voice clouded with thought. "Why would Gina want to poison me?"


    As she spoke, her mind drifted back to memories, small moments that had never made sense until now. Times when Gina would be visibly annoyed or angry when Tessy would show kindness to Ruby. When she would treat Ruby nicely or praise her work.


    Now she couldn¡¯t tell if she was the target or if it was Ruby.


    Just then something clicked.


    Her eyes widened as her thoughts sped back, linking dots she hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    All the times Gina had tried to serve her milk or sd... every single time, the bowl or the ss had always shattered before she took it.


    Was it possible?


    Was her power aware that she was about to be poisoned? Had it been trying to protect her all along?


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 152: Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 152: Tomorrow</h4>


    The house had finally gone quiet.


    After the chaos of the day, Tessy found herself moving silently beside Roman down the corridor that led to his bedroom. No one said a word. Not a whisper. But something pulsed heavily between them... something thick, unspoken, and waiting.


    Inside the room, the atmosphere shifted. The thick velvet curtains were already drawn, cocooning the space in warmth. Tessy stood near the bed, her fingers brushing lightly over the silk sheet, while Roman walked toward the dresser and slowly undid the buttons of his ck shirt.


    She watched him.


    Her eyes lingered over his back, the tension in his shoulders, the ridges of muscle beneath his skin, the veins that stood out on his forearms as he moved. He was still wound tight, the day¡¯s frustration barely held beneath the surface. And he hadn¡¯t touched her... not in that way... not since the miscarriage.


    At first, she understood it. He was giving her time to heal and space toe to terms with everything that had happened.


    Buttely, it was beginning to feel like distance. As if he was holding back. As if he was afraid to cross a line with her. He would hold her, yes. Kiss her forehead, touch her waist lightly as he passed. But never linger. Never take.


    And it hurt more than she wanted to admit.


    She knew Roman wasn¡¯t Francis, and knew somewhere within her heart that he would not treat her the way Francis had treated her after her first miscarriage. He had made it clear several times and had proven it to a reasonable extent.


    But still, that old fear still lingered in the back of her mind.


    But not tonight.


    Tonight, she wanted to silence that voice.


    She took a slow breath, her chest rising gently beneath the soft strap of her satin nightdress. The fabric clung to her curves like liquid, flowing over her hips and stopping just below her thighs. She walked toward him, and stopped only when she was directly behind him.


    He must¡¯ve felt her presence, because his shoulders tensed slightly before he exhaled.


    Without saying a word, she reached forward, her fingers brushing the skin of his back, tracing softly down the groove of his spine.


    Roman stilled.


    Her hands moved around his waist then, sliding over the firm muscles of his abdomen before slipping underneath the waistband of his trousers. She rested her cheek against his bare back, her breath warming his skin.


    "I¡¯ve missed you," she whispered.


    He turned then and looked at her. Really looked at her.


    "Tessy..." His voice was hoarse, low, and heavy with restraint.


    She didn¡¯t let him finish. Instead, she reached up and kissed him. Her kiss was not soft, not cautious. Her lips found his, and she poured every ounce of longing into that kiss. She felt him tense... then groan low into her mouth as he finally responded.


    He kissed her back with force. With hunger.


    His hands grabbed her waist, then her back, pulling her flush against him. The kiss deepened, wild and breathless. Tongues tangling. Lips bruising. Tessy moaned softly as he pushed her against the nearest wall, his mouth trailing down to her neck, biting and kissing, devouring her skin like he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    He tasted her slowly, savoring every spot that made her gasp, every ce that made her whimper.


    Her hands moved quickly, tugging at the rest of his shirt, then sliding down his chest, palms t against his heated skin.


    Roman¡¯s breath was rough against her corbone. "You sure about this?" He asked, swallowing down his fear after what happened thest time they made love. Williams already told him the link was broken and it wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    "Stop asking," she whispered, pulling him closer.


    He didn¡¯t need more convincing.


    Roman swept her up in one movement, his strength effortless, and carried her to the bed. Heid her down gently, like she was something precious, but his eyes... his eyes burned like fire.


    Tessy stretched out on the sheets, her chest heaving softly as she watched him strip, his pants sliding down long, powerful legs. His erection stood proud and thick, and the sight of him made her thighs clench in anticipation.


    He crawled onto the bed like a man ready to worship.


    He hovered above her, hands sliding up her legs, pushing the thin nightdress higher and higher until it was bunched at her hips.


    Roman¡¯s gaze was dark as he looked at her. "You¡¯re so damn beautiful."


    His fingers teased the insides of her thighs, trailing featherlight touches that made her breath hitch and her body ache. He leaned down, kissing the skin there, spreading her legs slowly as his mouth lowered to taste her.


    Tessy¡¯s back arched immediately, her moan sharp as his tongue found her center. He worked with his tongue, giving her her slow, long, teasing strokes, watching her squirm beneath him. He savored every sound she made, every twitch of her hips, every gasp of his name.


    She cried out softly, gripping the sheets as he took his time, working her with lips and tongue until her body trembled violently beneath him. He didn¡¯t stop until she came against his mouth, shuddering with release, her thighs squeezing around his head.


    He kissed his way back up her body, licking and biting and tasting her all over again.


    "Tessy," he murmured, voice thick with lust. "I¡¯ve been dying to touch you. But I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. I didn¡¯t want to rush you."


    "You¡¯re not hurting me," she whispered breathlessly. "You¡¯re healing me."


    He kissed her again before finally burying his legs inside of her.


    Her breath caught in her throat, and Roman groaned against her skin as her body wrapped around him, hot and tight and perfect.


    They moved together slowly at first, grinding, sliding, breathing each other in. Roman¡¯s pace was measured, deep, dragging out every sensation.


    Tessy clutched at his back, her nails raking down his spine as he filled her again and again, each thrust stronger than thest.


    "You feel so good," he whispered into her neck.


    Tessy whimpered, biting her lip as he rolled his hips just right, sending waves of heat straight to her core.


    Roman picked up the pace, hips snapping into hers with growing hunger. Their bodies pped together, skin slick with sweat, their moans rising louder into the room. Tessy¡¯s legs wrapped around him tighter, anchoring him to her as she met every thrust with her own.


    It wasn¡¯t just sex, it was fire, a deep connection only two souls created for each other could feel and understand.


    A slow-burning inferno that built with every movement, every kiss, every breathless curse.


    When her second orgasm hit, she cried out his name, back arching off the bed as her body pulsed around him.


    But he didn¡¯t stop.


    He flipped her over gently, pulling her hips up, her body arching beneath him as he entered her from behind. The new angle made her see stars.


    He grabbed her waist, pulling her back into him, each thrust deep and precise. Tessy moaned into the sheets, her body slick with pleasure, her mind hazy and lost in sensation.


    Roman leaned over her, kissing her back, her shoulder, his voice rough and needy in her ear. "You¡¯re mine. Always."


    She nodded, unable to speak,pletely undone beneath him.


    They came together again, harder this time. Loud. Shameless. Her body shook violently beneath him, and he copsed against her, breathless and panting.


    Theyy tangled in each other¡¯s arms, sweat cooling against the sheets, hearts still racing.


    Tessy rested her head on his chest, her fingers drawingzy circles on his skin. Roman¡¯s hand ran through her hair slowly, his breath finally steadying.


    She felt his lips press against her forehead in a soft lingering kiss.


    Then came the words.


    "The journey to werewolf city will take ce tomorrow," he said quietly, his voice almost a whisper in the dark. He was observing her silently, checking to see if she would drift off again like thest time. But it didn¡¯t happen.


    Tessy blinked, her body still humming, but her mind slowly returning.


    "Tomorrow?" she asked softly, not moving from his chest.


    He nodded. "At noon. But we can extend it if you need more time."


    She didn¡¯t say anything else. There was no fear in her. No hesitation. Just trust. She was ready to embark on this journey. She was ready to rediscover herself and discover the things which have been hidden from her for so long.


    She curled into him, body rxed, her heart finally full after so many days of uncertainty. That fear she had harbored for sometime faded away finally.


    But the night was far from over.


    Roman reached for her again, hunger already sparking back to life in his touch.


    Tessy weed it.


    Her body was his tonight, fullly. And he intended to worship every inch until the sun came up.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 153: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 153: Leaving</h4>


    The next morning arrived with a gentler rhythm than thest, a subtle lightness in the air that seemed to calm the tension that had hung around the house like a thick cloud. It was lighter for everyone, except for Roman.


    Even as the morning sun filtered through therge windows of the mansion, casting golden streaks across the marble floor, his heart remained weighted with uncertainty.


    He had agreed to the arrangement, agreed to take Tessy to Werewolf City, simply because he knew how much it would help her. There was no denying the importance it held.


    But despite that, he couldn¡¯t shake the mixed feelings bubbling in his chest. Taking her there wasn¡¯t a simple thing. It wasn¡¯t just a trip. It was a statement. A step into a world that he had left behind for so long, a world that caused him great pain. A world that held too many dark memories.


    Even if Tessy didn¡¯t see the full depth of what it meant, Roman did. Every beat of his heart echoed with the weight of that knowledge.


    Tessy, however, was basking in a different kind of morning. Her spirit was a blend of nervous excitement, the kind she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. The kind that fluttered in her chest like the wings of a bird about to take flight. Her room was a mess of open boxes, flung clothes, and suitcases, yet her eyes danced with eager curiosity as she folded onest dress and ced it neatly inside her travel bag.


    This was uncharted territory, a step into new, unfamiliar waters she had never dared to tread before. She wasn¡¯t just packing clothes, she was packing a version of herself that was ready to meet something bigger, something that promised change.


    She was scared. Not the kind of fear that made her want to run, but the kind that made her tremble with anticipation. This was a journey, not just to a new ce, but into something deeper that had been hidden from her for a very long time.


    Once she was done, she exhaled slowly, calming her thundering heart, and left the room. She padded softly against the floors as she descended the staircase. Downstairs, she found Daniel chatting casually with Dera. The two of them turned at the sound of her footsteps, their faces brightening as they greeted her.


    "Good morning, Madam," Daniel said, his ever-present cheer in his voice.


    "Good morning, my Queen," Dera added with a slight smile.


    Tessy smiled warmly at both of them. "Good morning," she replied, her voice light.


    Daniel straightened up from where he was leaning. "Have you finished packing? I can take your suitcase to the car now if you have."


    Tessy nodded, brushing a loose strand of hair away from her face. "Yes, I¡¯ve finished packing. But before you go to get it, please call Ruby for me."


    "Alright," Daniel replied immediately, already turning toward the hallway to carry out her request.


    As Daniel disappeared down the corridor, Tessy turned to Dera, her eyes drifting to the small travel bag the woman had resting beside her.


    "Are you leaving too?" she asked, curiosity sparking in her voice.


    Dera gave a slight nod, her smile deepening. "Yes, we¡¯re all leaving together. We¡¯re going to Luminera."


    Tessy blinked, visibly surprised. Roman hadn¡¯t mentioned that to her. She had assumed it would be just her, Roman, and perhaps Williams. The idea that Dera would be joining them made her feel better. It brought her relief. She would havepany and wouldn¡¯t feel too lonely. She wouldn¡¯t be venturing into the depths of werewolf territorypletely alone.


    "Oh," Tessy breathed. "Roman didn¡¯t tell me we were all going together. But I¡¯m d. I¡¯m really d. I¡¯ll need someone to talk to when we get there."


    While they were still talking, Ruby arrived. Her steps were small, and her head was lowered respectfully as she approached.


    "You sent for me, ma¡¯am," Ruby said softly.


    Tessy gave a small nod. "Yes, I did."


    She nced at the girl with the soft concern of a big sister. "Have you finished packing? You¡¯ll be traveling with us."


    "Yes, I have," Ruby replied.


    Her gaze shifted to Dera then, and realizing she was seeing thedy for the first time that morning, she quickly added, "Good morning, Madam Dera."


    "Good morning, Ruby," Dera responded warmly, her tone friendly. "How are you doing?"


    Ruby hesitated. Her lips parted to say she was fine, the default answer, but something tugged at her. Her eyes flicked down to the floor, and she shook her head slowly instead.


    "If I am allowed to speak freely, I¡¯ll say I¡¯m not fine," she admitted. "Since I am still recovering from being used of wanting to poison my madam yesterday by you."


    Dera pressed her lips together, clearly trying to hold back augh.


    "I never used you, Ruby," Dera said, amusement dancing in her eyes. "I only pointed out that the food was poisoned."


    "You asked me to eat the sd, madam," Ruby countered quickly, her eyes wide with remembered fear. "I would have died."


    "That¡¯s because you said I was lying," Dera replied, her expression a mixture of mock offense and seriousness. "You called me a liar."


    Her tone cooled slightly as she added, "I don¡¯t take lightly to someone calling me a liar, especially when I know I am telling the truth. Moreover, you were a suspect. So you wouldn¡¯t me me."


    "I didn¡¯t mean to call you a liar," Ruby said quickly, her voice tinged with remorse. "I only said what I did because I prepared the sd myself and had no idea that something else was put inside of it."


    She paused and sighed deeply. "I¡¯m sorry you felt that way."


    "It¡¯s okay, Ruby," Dera said, finally letting the smile in her voicee through fully. "I¡¯m d you were proven innocent. You¡¯re such a nice girl, and I wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you."


    Ruby lowered her head again in another respectful bow.


    Tessy had been silent through it all, a quiet smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she listened. There was something about the exchange that made her appreciate the people around her even more.


    Ruby turned her attention back to her. "Ma¡¯am Tessy, when are we leaving?"


    Tessy tilted her head thoughtfully. "Soon," she answered. "As soon as Roman and Williams are done with their meeting with Trevor."


    Meanwhile, in the home office,Trevor wasn¡¯t finding it funny when Roman told him he would have to stay back to handle a few things in thepany. And that he could join them at Werewolf city when ever he was done.


    Trevor had spent his entire life at Roman¡¯s side. He wasn¡¯t just his second-inmand, he was family. The thought of Roman returning to the pce without him did not sat well with Trevor at all. He couldn¡¯t imagine Roman walking through the great halls of the pce, or engaging in a fight without him guarding his back. It had always been that way, and he wouldn¡¯t want it any other way.


    But eventually, Roman pulled him aside, speaking in the low, firm voice he reserved for moments that mattered.


    "If there¡¯s any trouble, I¡¯ll call for you, Trevor," he said. "Immediately. And we¡¯ll tackle it together." Roman added, knowing some of the reasons why Trevor didn¡¯t want him to return to werewolf city alone.


    Roman¡¯s promise was enough, and Trevor finally agreed.


    Just as soon as he finally gave the agreeing nod, Williams¡¯ phone buzzed on the table beside him. He picked it up, lifting the device to his ear.


    "Hello?" he said.


    "Good morning, Alpha." Vanessa greeted from the other side of the call. "I¡¯m calling to inform you that Elena is here already." She reported.


    "Alright. Thank you, Nessa. We are already on our way." he said before ending the call.


    He turned toward Roman, his voice calm but filled with purpose.


    "Elena is already at the pack house," he said. "She¡¯s waiting for us."


    He didn¡¯t have to say more. Roman understood.


    He had called Elena the night before to inform her that he would be returning to Luminera with Roman and Tessy.


    Elena, on the other hand had been really excited, and she had told him she would go personally to the pack house to wee the king and queen as she had been anticipating the moment for a long time.


    She was a woman of swift action and her presence at the pack house was a sign that the wheels of this journey were turning faster than they had all imagined.


    The house hummed with quiet energy now. Suitcases packed, Farewells hanging on everyone¡¯s tongues. And somewhere deep inside Tessy, a thousand butterflies stirred again. This was it. She looked at the mansion she had called home for a few weeks, and a smile graced her lips. She hoped they would one day return there to spend some time.


    Finally, she stepped into the car, and Roman climbed in, taking the seat beside her.

 Chapter 154: All the honor is mine

    <h4>Chapter 154: All the honor is mine</h4>


    The convoy moved steadily, the cars gliding along the stretch of road that led them out of Apex Dominica. The contrast between the bustling cityscape they left behind and the path ahead was immediate and breathtaking. Unlike the concrete and steel skyline of Apex Dominica, the road leading to Luminera was hugged on both sides by endless rows of towering trees and lush vegetation. Thick trunks stood like ancient guards, their canopies interlocking above to form tunnels of green that shifted with light and shadow as they drove through.


    Tessy¡¯s eyes widened with wonder, her forehead nearly touching the car window as she took it all in. The greenery seemed alive, as though whispering stories only thend remembered. Leaves danced in the soft breeze, their rustle like a song she didn¡¯t know she had missed. She didn¡¯t know what it was, but the moment they entered that forested stretch, something inside her stilled. A quiet sense of calm washed over her, grounding her in a way she couldn¡¯t put into words. She felt... connected. Not just to thendscape, but to something deeper, something ancient. And though it confused her, she didn¡¯t resist it.


    As they approached the border of Luminera, their cars began to slow. The road widened slightly, and tall watchtowers nked either side of the entrance. From within the thick shadows cast by the trees, heavily armed men began to emerge¡ªeach one dressed in dark armor, eyes alert, stances sharp. Tessy¡¯s pulse quickened at the sight of them, but there was no hostility in their movements, only discipline.


    Williams¡¯s car, positioned in front, was the first to reach the gate. The moment the guards recognized him, they straightened and bowed deeply, some cing their fists to their chests in respect. Without needing to say a word, they stepped aside and waved his car through.


    Then, as Roman¡¯s car came into view behind Williams¡¯s, Tessy watched in surprise as the guards gave an even deeper bow¡ªheads lowered, bodies straightened in reverence. The windows were tinted, the ss wound uppletely, giving them no view of who sat inside. Still, they didn¡¯t need to see. They already knew. Roman¡¯s presence alone wasmanding, and wherever he went, his name spoke for him.


    Tessy leaned back in her seat slowly, her fingers curling on herp. That bow wasn¡¯t just for Roman¡ªit was for them.


    For her, too.


    ---


    The first thing Tessy noticed about Luminera was how seamlessly it existed within nature. It was nothing like the steel-wrapped chaos of Apex Dominica. It didn¡¯t try to overpower thend. It existed with it¡ªnestled among trees, water streams, and rolling hills. The buildings were beautiful, modest, and designed toplement their environment. They were made of warm-toned stone, wood, and carefully sculpted ents that whispered tradition rather than shouted innovation.


    But the Pack House... the Pack House was something else entirely.


    As their cars pulled into the wide, paved courtyard, Tessy sat up straighter, trying to take it all in. The structure that stood before her was massiverger than Roman¡¯s mansion in Apex. Its beige and coffee-colored walls stood tall and regal, with high windows and delicate carvings etched along its stone arches. There were balconies on multiple floors, wide columns, and steps that curved outward like open arms weing them in.


    She had heard it wasrge, that many warriors lived in it alongside the Alpha and his close circle, but seeing it in person made the truth settle differently in her chest. This wasn¡¯t just a home¡ªit was a stronghold. A seat of power. And yet, despite its grandness, it wasn¡¯t cold or unweing. It exuded strength and serenity.


    A small crowd had already gathered outside the Pack House. Tessy could see them from inside the car¡ªmen and women dressed in earthy-toned garments, some holding flowers, others with respectful expressions on their faces. Word must have spread about theiring. Perhaps Elena herself had made sure of that. Tessy nced at Roman beside her, wondering what he was feeling. He didn¡¯t show much, his expression still, eyes unreadable. But she knew this moment meant more than he was letting on.


    ---


    The doors to the cars opened one after the other. Williams was the first to step out, then Daniel, Dera, Ruby, and the rest of the guards. Finally, Roman came around to Tessy¡¯s side and offered her his hand as she stepped down.


    As they arranged themselves in their respective groups, Tessy felt the atmosphere shift. People in the crowd tilted their heads slightly as a smaller group detached from the main gathering and began to walk toward them. Their movement was quiet, graceful, almost rehearsed. They wore soft-hued clothing and moved with a certain air that separated them from the rest.


    But it was the woman in the center that captured Tessy¡¯s attention instantly.


    The moment her eyes fell on her, she knew this was no ordinary person.


    There was no fanfare, no divine light, and yet the woman radiated something sacred. Tessy didn¡¯t need anyone to say it. She just knew. This was the much-talked-about Elena.


    She wasn¡¯t dressed like the priestesses Tessy had encountered before. There were no flowing white robes, no embroidered signs of sacred duty. Instead, she wore an off-white dress¡ªsimple but elegant¡ªthat cinched neatly at the waist with a gold belt that shimmered faintly under the morning sun. Her sleeves were loose and ended just above the wrist, swaying softly as she moved.


    Her hair was loosely braided, framing her face in a way that emphasized the sharpness of her cheekbones and the deep understanding in her eyes. Atop her head sat a beaded tip hat, intricate and beautiful, covering just the crown like a seal of ancient authority.


    The group that apanied her was small, but striking. Beside her were two other women dressed in attire that bore little resemnce to the usual delicate priestess garb Tessy hade to expect. Instead, they wore something more structured, reminiscent of the armor worn by the warriors stationed at the Luminera border. Their tunics were form-fitting and reinforced at the shoulders and waist, paired with dark leggings and boots meant for movement and battle. It was the kind of clothing that whispered of strength and readiness, not ceremony.


    Alongside them were four men, two of whom were unmistakably warriors. Their presence wasmanding, their stances wide and alert, eyes sweeping over the space like they were always seconds away from acting if needed. The other two, though dressed simrly, carried themselves with less stiffness and more fluidity, suggesting their roles might be more administrative or ceremonial than militant.


    Tessy couldn¡¯t help but nce from one face to another, her thoughts stirring. Were they preparing for war? Or was this just how they dressed every day in Luminera? She didn¡¯t have an answer, but one thing was clear. This wasn¡¯t a ce where power slept. Here, strength wasced into the fabric of everyday life.


    The group finally reached them, and as if on cue, greetings began to fill the air in varying tones of respect and warmth.


    "Wee back, Alpha," a voice called out toward Williams.


    "Wee to our pack, Your Majesties," another greeted, bowing toward Roman and Tessy.


    It was all happening so fast¡ªan orchestra of bows, salutes, and subtle gestures of honor and reverence that made it clear the news of their arrival had spread far beyond just the front steps.


    Then, the woman at the center¡ªElena, as Tessy strongly believed¡ªtook a step forward, her movements fluid and deliberate. She made her way to Roman first, stopping a respectful distance before offering a graceful bow that was neither too deep nor too casual.


    "It¡¯s good to see you once again, Your Majesty," she said, her voice smooth and confident, yet warm in its undertone.


    Roman gave her a slight nod in return, the corners of his lips tugging faintly in a rare expression of familiarity. "It¡¯s also good to see you again, Elena. You haven¡¯t changed much."


    Elena¡¯s lips curved into a smile. "Of course not. I do try my best to keep my appearance intact," she said, a twinkle of yfulness in her tone that softened the strength in her posture.


    Then her eyes shifted to Tessy, her gaze open and full of something that looked like awe wrapped in joy. She moved a step closer and lowered into another elegant bow, this one deeper.


    "Wee to Luminera, my Queen," she said, her voice dipping into something far more personal like this greeting had waited on her lips for a long, long time.


    Tessy dipped her head in return, meeting the woman¡¯s eyes with quiet wonder. "I suppose you are Elena," she said softly. "It¡¯s nice to finally meet you."


    Elena shook her head gently, her smile widening, her eyes bright with unspoken emotion.


    "All the pleasure and honor is mine," she said, voice trembling ever so slightly with sincerity. "I have been longing to meet you for a very long time... and you don¡¯t know how happy I am that this day is finally here."

 Chapter 155: Burned with pain

    <h4>Chapter 155: Burned with pain</h4>


    Throughout the wave of greetings, bows, and carefully measured words being exchanged in front of the pack house, Vanessa stood quietly beside Elena, offering her presence as a pir of calm and strength as expected of her.


    She was alwaysposed, always aware of her surroundings. But today, no amount of self-discipline could steady her thoughts, or stop her eyes from drifting.


    Her gaze, again and again, kept returning to the little boy standing beside Williams.


    He couldn¡¯t have been older than five or six, yet there was something so striking about him that it pulled at Vanessa¡¯s attention like a ma. At first nce, it was the proud way he held himself, chin slightly raised, shoulders back, mirroring Williams¡¯s stance as if it were instinct. Then came the realization that stopped her breath in her chest.


    The resemnce.


    It was undeniable.


    The child¡¯s skin was just a shade darker than Williams¡¯s, but the facial structure¡ªthe eyes, those high cheekbones, the lips, the strong brow line¡ªit was like looking at a reflection of Williams from another time. It wasn¡¯t just the features. It was the aura. The quiet alertness in the boy¡¯s eyes, the way he scanned the faces around him without fear. It was too much to be coincidence.


    Vanessa¡¯s hands slowly curled into fists, but her face remained cid, even as her heart began to beat a little faster. She nced once at Elena beside her, who was still exchanging words with Tessy, and then turned her eyes back to the boy.


    She tried to dismiss it. Perhaps he was the child of someone from Roman¡¯s side. Perhaps a nephew, a rtive of some kind. But no. Vanessa had known Williams long enough. She knew every member of his immediate family. He had no nephews. No siblings either. Her throat dried with every nce she stole.


    And then her eyes shifted to the woman standing beside the boy.


    A quiet, brown-skinned woman with full lips and wide, intelligent eyes that took in everything happening around her. Her build was delicate, yet there was a protective edge in the way she stood¡ªhalf-shielding the boy with her body, one hand resting gently on his shoulder as if anchoring him to the earth.


    That was when Vanessa¡¯s confusion began to turn into something else.


    Suspicion.


    She tried to stay focused on the formalities unfolding between Elena and the newly arrived royals, but her mind wandered. Who was the woman?


    Vanessa¡¯s gaze moved slowly from the boy, to the woman, then back to Williams.


    The ache in her chest sharpened.


    She had never questioned that she and Williams shared something rare¡ªsomething unspoken but deeply understood. Their bond had been years in the making, grounded in loyalty, in shared bloodshed and strategy, in secrets whispered between them when no one else was listening. And yet, standing here, in the center of the pack house where everything was meant to be clear and celebratory, Vanessa felt as though someone had pulled the rug from beneath her feet.


    Williams hadn¡¯t noticed her staring. He remainedposed, regal, his focus on the formalities unfolding between Roman and Elena. But every so often, he looked down at the boy¡ªjust for a second¡ªand in those fleeting seconds, Vanessa saw something terrifyingly intimate.


    Something fatherly.


    She felt suddenly cold, though the sun still bathed the courtyard in itste-morning warmth. Her fingers loosened and curled again at her sides. She needed to know. She needed to ask. But how could she? How would that even begin?


    As if sensing her unrest, the boy looked up, and caught her staring.


    Their eyes locked.


    And in that single moment, Vanessa forgot how to breathe.


    The resemnce between the boy and the woman became clearer. Whoever she was, the child also had her features. But his bone structure, his gait, the way he carried himself... that belonged to Williams.


    Vanessa¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She swallowed hard, but her throat still felt tight.


    Had Williams fathered a child... in secret?


    The greetings eventually began to slow, and Elena turned slightly toward Vanessa, giving a soft nod as if to beckon her forward for the next step.


    The energy in the courtyard had shifted, but Vanessa carried herself with practiced calm as she stepped forward and proceeded to what she was supposed to do once the greetings had run their course.


    Her fingers twitched slightly at her sides, but her face was the picture of grace and serenity. She cast onest nce toward the small boy, before clearing her throat softly and gesturing ahead with a slight incline of her head.


    "If everyone would please follow me," she said, her voice smooth but void of its usual warmth, "you¡¯re all expected in the Grand Receiving Room."


    Without waiting for a reply, Vanessa turned and began to lead the way into the pack house.


    The halls were wide and airy, sunlight pouring in from arched windows that framed views of gardens and the sprawling forest beyond. The scent of fresh herbs lingered in the air, subtle but pleasant, and their footsteps echoed softly on polished stone floors as they ascended the grand staircase toward the top floor.


    Vanessa stopped before a pair of massive double doors adorned with carvings of wolves and ancient runes, then pushed them open.


    Inside, the Grand Receiving Room lived up to its name. High ceilings arched above like a cathedral, the walls lined with murals depicting the history of the Luminera pack. A massive firece sat at the far end of the room, unlit butmanding in its presence. Plush seating was arranged in a semi-circle around the space, upholstered in earth tones that echoed the warmth of the city itself. The floor was a polished blend of marble and stone, cool beneath their feet, and banners bearing the crest of the Luminera pack hung in proud silence from the walls.


    One by one, the group entered and took their seats.


    Elena turned her gaze subtly toward Dexter. Her curiosity had been piqued the moment sheid eyes on the boy.


    "Williams..." she said, her tone calm but pointed, "who is this young one you¡¯ve brought with you?"


    All eyes turned to Williams.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, not even for a second.


    Straightening his spine, he ced a hand gently on Dexter¡¯s shoulder and said with a voice steeped in pride, "This is my son. Dexter Xander."


    Gasps rippled quietly through the room. But he wasn¡¯t done yet.


    He lifted his chin slightly and then gestured to the woman beside him, "And this... this is Dera. My woman."


    The room fell into a deeper silence, almost reverent in its shock.


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait," she said slowly, her voice lifting in disbelief, "is she... is she the same Dera I know? The same one you never stopped talking about?"


    Williams¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "She¡¯s the very same person."


    Elena sat back for a moment, visibly taken aback, but then her expression shifted, surprise melting into joy. She turned to Dera with a genuine smile, her earlier shock reced with warmth.


    "It¡¯s truly a pleasure to finally meet you, Dera," she said. "You¡¯ve been spoken of for so long. I never thought I¡¯d see this day."


    Dera returned the smile, soft but steady. "And it¡¯s a pleasure to meet the highly esteemed Elena," she replied. "I¡¯ve heard a great deal about you."


    The mutual respect between them passed like a silent bridge of understanding. But while others were caught in the surprise and wonder of the moment, one person was barely holding herself together.


    Vanessa.


    The words "this is Dera" had echoed in her mind like a cruel chant. Her ears were ringing, and her heartbeat thundered in her chest. She felt like she had been turned inside out. It was as if the very floor beneath her had opened up to reveal that everything she had carefully, patiently built was all a lie.


    Dera. The woman everyone thought to be dead. The same woman Williams used to mention in passing, voice always distant, as though speaking of a wound that never healed. That Dera. The one Vanessa had believed was long gone. The one whose memory she had been quietlypeting with for years.


    And now she was here. Not a memory. Not a ghost. A living, breathing woman. And not just that¡ªhis woman.


    Vanessa swallowed the lump in her throat, but it wouldn¡¯t go down.


    She had spent years beside Williams, offering loyalty,fort, even affection¡ªwaiting, hoping that he would one day look at her with more than just respect. That she would eventually be his choice. And now, with a single announcement, all that shattered.


    Her stomach twisted. Her lungs felt tight. But she did not allow her expression to crack.


    Not yet.


    Then, as if that hadn¡¯t been enough, Elena¡¯s voice rose again, this time colored with mock reprimand.


    "How dare you hide this from me, Williams?" she said with yful sternness. "You mean to tell me you had a son and didn¡¯t think to share that detail?"


    Williams gave a shortugh and shook his head. "I didn¡¯t hide anything, Elena. I only just found out myself, a few days ago. I had no idea he existed until then."


    There was no shame in his voice. No hesitation. Only truth. Vanessa¡¯s eyes burned.


    Elena¡¯s frown softened into a thoughtful nod. "Hmm. Then we¡¯ll talk about it moreter."


    She turned her attention to Dexter, who had been sitting quietly, watching everything unfold with wide, curious eyes. Elena¡¯s expression melted into a smile, her eyes crinkling at the corners.


    She lifted her hand and extended it toward him.


    "Come here, Dexter," she said gently.


    The boy looked at her, his small hand tightening around Dera¡¯s fingers. Then he looked up at his mother, shooting her a silent questioning stare.


    Dera gave him a reassuring nod, her voice soft. "Go on, baby."


    Dexter hesitated for only a moment longer before stepping forward. His little legs carried him cautiously toward Elena, his posture straight. When he reached her, she bent slightly to his level and cupped his cheek with a gentle hand.


    "You¡¯re very brave," she said. "And very special."


    Dexter¡¯s lips curved slightly in a small, uncertain smile.


    But as Vanessa watched them¡ªwatched Elena embrace the child, watched Williams gaze at both with the pride of a father finallyplete¡ªher heart burned with pain, confusion, and most of all, with the bitter, searing taste of loss.

 Chapter 156: Storms

    <h4>Chapter 156: Storms</h4>


    The grand receiving room still pulsed with the echoes of Williams¡¯s announcement. Though conversation had resumed,ughter even bubbling up now and then between remarks, a quiet undercurrent of tension ran just beneath the surface.


    Roman leaned back in his seat beside Tessy, his expression unreadable, but his eyes had not missed the slight shift in Vanessa¡¯sposure when Williams introduced Dexter as his son and Dera as his woman.


    Elena, caught it too. Yet none of them said anything about it. Not Roman, not Elena, and certainly not Tessy.


    But Tessy noticed something else, something no one else seemed to see.


    While all eyes had shifted to Dera and the boy, to Elena¡¯s reaction and Williams¡¯s exnation, there was one gaze that never left Vanessa. It wasn¡¯t suspicious or scrutinizing. It wasn¡¯tced with judgment or curiosity. No. It was longing.


    And the eyes belonged to Daniel.


    He stood at a spot close to the entrance, quiet,posed, as usual. But his eyes were not on Elena, or Dexter, or even Dera.


    They were fixed on Vanessa, his expression soft in a way that Tessy hadn¡¯t seen before. There was a gentleness in his gaze, as if he saw something no one else did. As if, despite the walls she had around her, he could still see her pain, and feel it with her.


    And Tessy could swear she saw more than longing. There was ache in his expression. Pain that clung to the corners of his eyes and the downward twitch of his lips.


    Vanessa stood suddenly, interrupting nothing but pulling all eyes for just a brief second.


    "Excuse me," she said with a calmness so polished it was almost cold. "There¡¯s something I must attend to outside."


    Elena nodded without protest. "Of course."


    Vanessa bowed slightly and walked out, her steps measured. But Tessy saw Daniel¡¯s eyes follow her, watched how his jaw tensed and how he dropped his gaze only after she disappeared through the doors.


    A thought nestled itself deep into Tessy¡¯s mind.


    What exactly is going on?


    She didn¡¯t ask. Not now. But she made a mental note¡ªone she wouldn¡¯t forget. She would talk to Daniel about it. At a more appropriate time.


    The conversation in the room gradually shifted back to the purpose that had brought them all together. Williams straightened, his arm unconsciously draped behind Dera in a gesture of protective pride as he began to speak.


    He took his time re-exining everything to Elena, from the curse that had once bound Roman, to the recent assassination attempts, to the role Dera and Charlotte had yed in performing the Sirioni spell.


    Elena listened intently, arms folded loosely over herp, her brow furrowed in deep thought as Williams spoke. When he finished, she exhaled slowly, her gaze sweeping across the group before returning to him.


    "Casper is getting bolder," she said, her tone quiet but firm. "His movements are no longer as subtle as they once were. He is testing the edges of our defenses, probing for weakness. We don¡¯t have as much time as we think."


    Tessy¡¯s breath hitched slightly, but she stayed silent, her hand curling against Roman¡¯s where it rested between them.


    Elena turned her eyes to her. "Which is why we need to begin your training as soon as possible. I will do everything within my power to help you gain full control over your gifts, my queen. You must learn how to channel them properly, know when to wield them and when to restrain them."


    Tessy gave a grateful nod. "Thank you, Elena."


    But Elena wasn¡¯t done.


    She shifted her gaze to Dera, who straightened slightly, as though she sensed her name was next.


    "And you as well, Dera," Elena said. "You never truly learned how to use the powers passed down to you through Williams. Thest time you used them, you were guided solely by Charlotte, and that channel was focused in one direction only, toward the spell."


    "That¡¯s true."


    "I can help," Elena added. "You¡¯ve carried untapped power for years. It¡¯s time you understood how to use it, how to let it serve you."


    Williams¡¯s expression softened, and he reached for Dera¡¯s hand, giving it a small squeeze.


    "Thank you," Dera gave her a nod.


    But Elena shook her head, waving away their gratitude with a small, dismissive flick of her fingers.


    "No," she said. "Don¡¯t thank me. I refuse to ept it."


    They all looked at her in surprise, and she met their gazes one by one.


    "This fight is mine too. I am not offering help out of kindness. I am doing my duty. To my people. To our cause. I won¡¯t take any glory for that."


    Roman sat tall in his chair, his hand restingfortably on Tessy¡¯s, as he addressed them with amanding yet unmistakably tender tone.


    "I will bring Tessy to Luminera every day until shepletes her training," he said, his voice leaving no room for dispute. "She is my sole mission for the time being. Once she is done with her training, once she¡¯s properly equipped to defend herself against the bad guys..." he paused, ncing sideways at her, his eyes softening for a beat, "then I will shift my attention to my duties as King."


    He turned his full gaze back to the room, the protectiveness in his tone curling into every word like a shield. "But my matees first. She will alwayse first."


    There was a quiet stillness after his deration. No one questioned it.


    Certainly not Elena.


    The High Priestess gave a small nod, her face unreadable for a moment before a smile ghosted across her lips. "That arrangement is perfectly fine by me," she said, her voice calm,posed. "We¡¯ll begin first light tomorrow."


    The final words of the meeting rang clear, firm, and resolute, bringing the long session to its natural end. The air inside the grand receiving room had lightened somewhat from the heavy matters previously discussed, but the weight of the decisions made still settled on everyone like the final notes of a symphony.


    The group slowly rose from their seats, the tension dissipating into the background as the shift to more rxed matters began.


    "Shall we eat?" Williams asked, his voice brighter as he gestured toward the side entrance that led to the dining area.


    The mood began to lift. There was a new sense of ease in the room, now that the decisions were made, the burdens momentarily shared. Tessy rose beside Roman, feeling the lightness returning to her chest, even if it was small.


    As the group began filing toward the dining area, their footsteps a quiet rustle against the polished floors, Daniel¡ªwho had been silent and withdrawn for most of thetter part of the meeting¡ªstepped beside Roman and spoke.


    "Boss," he said in a low voice, bowing respectfully to Roman, "I¡¯d like to be excused for a few minutes."


    Roman nced at him with mild curiosity but gave a nod. "Permission granted. Don¡¯t take too long."


    "Thank you," Daniel said, then pivoted and walked in the opposite direction, down a different corridor from where the others were heading.


    Tessy saw him go, her eyes following the retreating figure of the man whose expression had given her pause earlier. Her frown returned. The desire to follow him rose within her almost instinctively, but she fought it down just as quickly.


    ¡¯Leave the guy alone to settle his business,¡¯ she told herself, her inner voice gentle but firm.


    Still, the way he¡¯d walked off, his stepscking the usual lightness they carried, stayed on her mind longer than it should have.


    The rest of them entered the grand dining room, and the shift in atmosphere was near immediate. Light from tall windows spilled in, catching on the warm golds and tans of the furniture and draping the space in a weing glow. The dining table was long, elegant, and already set with covered dishes that smelled divine even before they were unveiled.


    The chairs were well-cushioned and arranged forfort rather than formality. Everyone took their seats, settling in as servants began removing the covers and revealing a spread of well-prepared dishes¡ªroasted meats, creamy vegetables, golden loaves of bread, rich gravies, and spiced fruits that shimmered with syrup.


    Conversations started to flow easily again, casual and lighthearted, the lingering stress of the meeting gradually melting away.


    Tessy took her seat beside Roman and epted a ss of chilled water, grateful for the refreshing contrast. Her eyes asionally drifted to the door, but she said nothing of Daniel¡¯s absence.


    Elena, ever attuned to the energy of a room, turned her attention to Dexter. The little boy, seated between Dera and Williams, had been quiet for the most part, his small hands folded on the table, his eyes wide and observant.


    "So, Dexter," Elena began, her voice gentler than before, "what do you like to do for fun?"


    The question caught the boy off guard, and his eyes flicked up to hers uncertainly. But after a slight nudge from Dera and an encouraging look from Williams, he responded.


    "I like to read," he said shyly, then added quickly, "and draw. I draw dragons sometimes."


    Elena¡¯s face lit up. "Dragons? Oh, I love dragons! Have you ever drawn a red one with golden wings?"


    Dexter¡¯s eyes sparkled. "No, but I¡¯ve thought about it!"


    "Then you have to draw one for me," she said, smiling wide. "Promise?"


    The boy grinned, a full and open grin that transformed his whole face. "I promise."


    Laughter rippled softly around the table at that, and Tessy found herself smiling too. Elena had a way of drawing warmth out of even the quietest hearts. She admired that.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 157: Plotting against your Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 157: Plotting against your Alpha</h4>


    Vanessa hit the punching bag one more time, her fist slicing through the air and connecting with a vicious thud that echoed throughout the weapons storeroom.


    The heavy bag jerked violently, swinging back and forth before veering off its hook and spiraling uncontrobly into a rack of spears and shields stacked to the side. The loud crash of metal hitting metal rang out like a war cry, but she didn¡¯t flinch. Her chest heaved, her breathbored, sweat trickling down her temple.


    Only then did she realize she was no longer alone.


    Her eyes flicked toward the entrance of the room, where a man leaned against the wall with rxed ease, arms folded over his chest, eyes narrowed slightly with amusement and curiosity. It was Eldred¡ªthe seasoned warrior with too many opinions and a tendency to insert himself in matters that were better left untouched. The same Eldred who, not too long ago, had smugly suggested she use more "creative" means to get Williams to see her as more than just a Beta.


    They locked eyes. Neither spoke for a heartbeat.


    Then Vanessa looked away, deliberately, and began walking toward the fallen punching bag, every step quiet but sharp.


    Three paces from the crumpled bag, she asked without ncing back at him, "What are you doing here?"


    Eldred didn¡¯t move. His voice, smooth andced with mock innocence, drifted across the space. "I should be asking you that. The Alpha just returned, along with the King and the Queen. I expected you¡¯d be in the dining room with the others, celebrating their arrival, but instead, here you are. Beating the life out of an innocent punching bag like there¡¯s a tournament you forgot to register for."


    He pushed off the wall with his shoulder and began walking further into the room, his boots making soft thuds against the stone floor. "So really, the question should go to you, Beta Vanessa. Why are you here?"


    Vanessa had crouched slightly, fingers closing around the torn strap of the punching bag. Her jaw clenched, the muscles tightening briefly before she forced herself to rx. When she stood and turned to face him, her expression was unreadable again. Cool,posed, almost bored.


    "I am not obligated to answer your questions, Eldred," she said crisply. "I believe you should be training with the warriors. Unless, of course, you came here for a weapon. If that is the reason you¡¯re here, then grab it and leave."


    Her words were delivered with surgical precision, each syble sharp and final.


    Eldred, unbothered, gave her a slow,zy smile as if hermand amused him more than it wounded.


    "A little birdie told me that Alpha returned with a woman and a child," he said casually, taking slow steps toward a different section of the storeroom. "And not just any woman and child. Apparently, he imed both of them. Publicly."


    Vanessa remained silent.


    Eldred¡¯s tone darkened slightly, more probing now. "I believe you¡¯re happy for him. Of course, you are. But then again," he paused, turning slightly to face her, "I may be wrong... considering how enraged you were a few minutes ago."


    His eyes narrowed just a little. He was poking, testing her boundaries, searching for the crack beneath her armor.


    "I mean, after everything you¡¯ve sacrificed, after all the loyalty you¡¯ve given to this pack... after everything you¡¯ve given him..." Eldred let the words hang in the air like thick fog. "Surely, that kind of announcement wasn¡¯t what you were expecting."


    Vanessa¡¯s lips parted slightly, her tongue pressing against the roof of her mouth as she fought the urge to respond. Her eyes flicked toward the mess the punching bag had made, then back to Eldred.


    He saw the spark in her gaze.


    "Don¡¯t look so surprised," he said softly. "You know I¡¯m not the only one thinking it. You gave this pack everything. You held things together when others fell apart. And yet the woman who was thought dead¡ªthe one we all buried in our minds¡ªjust walks back in and ims the prize like she never left."


    Vanessa clenched her fists, the leather of her gloves creaking slightly under pressure. She turned fully to face him now, shoulders squared.


    "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she said, voice low and t.


    Eldred lifted a brow. "Don¡¯t I?"


    She took a breath, then another, trying to control the storm within her. He wasn¡¯t worth it. His goading meant nothing. But damn it, it hit right where her wounds were still raw.


    Because it was true.


    She had fought beside Williams. Protected him. Advised him. Carried the weight of the Beta position like a second skin. Not once did she falter. Not once did she waver. She had told herself a thousand times that she was content with her role, with the strength she carried. But beneath all that armor, somewhere deeper than even she cared to admit, there had always been a flicker of hope.


    And now, that flicker had been extinguished by a single announcement.


    Dera.


    Dera, the woman Williams had never stopped loving. Dera, the woman who bore his child. Dera, the woman he had looked at with a softness Vanessa had never seen him wear before.


    "I didn¡¯te here to spar words with you, Eldred," Vanessa said finally, turning her back on him and walking toward the far end of the room. "If you¡¯re done ying provocateur, you can go."


    But Eldred didn¡¯t leave. He stood there, watching her, his voice dropping to something quieter.


    "We all have our battles, Vanessa," he said. "But you don¡¯t have to fight them alone. Not unless you choose to."


    She paused but didn¡¯t turn.


    "You deserve to be seen too," he added. "You fought your ass off when those deadly rogues attacked, held this ce down, only for Alpha Williams to go away, right in the middle of all that, to bring in another woman and show her off like a trophy. That is cruel, I must say."


    Dera clenched her jaws even tighter. His words were hitting spots she didn¡¯t like in her heart, and she hated that she didn¡¯t have the courage to tell him to fuck off.


    "Don¡¯t let her win, Vanessa. She doesn¡¯t deserve it. You do. You deserve to win this fight, and I can help you win if you agree to take my help."


    They have a child, idiot," Vanessa said, and couldn¡¯t believe she just said that. Was she actually considering what he was saying?


    "You can and will give him a child to. Your child could be the next alpha of Luminera," Eldred spoke in the same tone.


    Just then, Daniel walked into the weapon storeroom, having followed the direction of one of the maids who had seen Vanessa going toward that direction.


    He had been in the hallway when the maid passed by him. He stopped her to ask where Vanessa had gone. The maid had gestured quickly, telling him that she had seen Beta Vanessa heading toward the weapon storeroom. That alone had been enough to get Daniel moving.


    As soon as he neared the ce, he already knew she was inside. Her voice filtered out faintly, and it wasn¡¯t calm. It carried the tension of someone on edge, someone fighting to keep control. But it wasn¡¯t just her voice he heard¡ªthere was another, deeper voice too, a man¡¯s voice, and the topic they were discussing caught himpletely off guard.


    Daniel hadn¡¯t meant to eavesdrop, not at first. But the words the man said stopped him in his tracks. They weren¡¯t just casualments. They were carefully chosen, prodding, manipting. And worse still, they hinted at something out of bounds, something deeply inappropriate for a warrior in this pack to be speaking of, especially inside the pack house itself.


    He stood outside, keeping his body pressed slightly to the wall, listening just enough to get a better understanding of the situation. He didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions. He needed to be sure of what was happening before he made himself known.


    The voice inside was familiar. Daniel tried to ce it, going through the faces and names of high-ranked warriors he had known during his time as Gamma. Whoever the man was, he wasn¡¯t a low-ranking member. That much was clear from the confidence in his tone.


    Then, finally, Daniel stepped inside.


    And everything clicked into ce.


    His gazended on the figure standing confidently near the weapons rack, and recognition dawned instantly. Eldred.


    A senior warrior. One of the most seasoned men in the pack. A man Daniel had once looked up to, admired even, during his early days. Back then, Eldred had been a symbol of discipline and loyalty.


    But now?


    Now Daniel was staring at a version of Eldred he couldn¡¯t quite reconcile with the past. A version of him that had just spoken with a kind of venom Daniel hadn¡¯t expected to ever hear from the man.


    The shock registered on Daniel¡¯s face for only a fleeting moment. It was instinctive, that moment of disbelief. But it didn¡¯tst long. Almost immediately, he wiped all traces of emotion from his expression. He straightened, his steps steady as he walked further into the room.


    He reminded himself that people changed. That betrayal had bemon currency in their world. Just because someone had once stood for honor didn¡¯t mean they always would. That lesson hade to him in more ways than one.


    Daniel¡¯s voice, when it came, was calm, stripped of emotion.


    "I believe plotting against your Alpha¡¯s woman is considered treason, Eldred," he said, stopping directly across from the older man. "You know that, don¡¯t you?"


    His tone was neutral, but his gaze was anything but soft. It was focused, sharp, and unblinking.

 Chapter 158: Focused in one direction

    <h4>Chapter 158: Focused in one direction</h4>


    A faint smile curved at the corner of Eldred¡¯s lips after Daniel¡¯s words settled into the air. It wasn¡¯t the kind of smile born from amusement or friendliness. No. It was something darker, measured, and calcted. The kind that cloaked sharp edges beneath a polished surface.


    He spoke back, his voice low and steady, with an arrogance that crawled beneath the skin. "Gamma Daniel¡ªor should I say ex-Gamma Daniel¡ªit¡¯s nice to see you again. You don¡¯t look bad. I see His Majesty has been taking care of you." His eyes roamed over Daniel briefly. "And you also recall ourws. That¡¯s very good of you. But... you seem to be forgetting the one that says false usation without evidence is equally as deadly as treason. Don¡¯t go making usations and spewing things you know nothing about. It will get you in deep trouble."


    Then, without giving Daniel a chance to respond, Eldred turned to Vanessa. The cocky glint in his eyes returned, and he gave her a slow, deliberate smile. "You know where to find me if you need me," he said to her, still smiling, before walking out of the weapon storeroom like he had just finished discussing the weather.


    The tension didn¡¯t dissolve with his departure. If anything, it only thickened.


    Silence hung in the air, pressing in around them. Vanessa stood frozen for a second, her eyes trained on the closed door, her heart pounding. She hadn¡¯t expected an audience, especially not Daniel. And thest thing she needed was anyone misunderstanding what they had walked in on.


    But before she could gather her thoughts properly, Daniel turned to her.


    "Hi, Nessa," he greeted, his voice calm but unreadable.


    Vanessa quickly snapped out of her trance, raising a hand slightly in a subconscious gesture of protest.


    "Listen, Daniel. What you heard... it¡¯s not what you think it is." Her words tumbled out in a rush, her voice low but insistent. She was already trying to patch things up, to control whatever narrative he might have formed from what he overheard. She didn¡¯t want this moment to ruin her, especially when she was not ying any active role or even intended for it to go that way.


    Daniel didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he just watched her, his eyes quietly observing every shift in her expression. He could see the flicker of panic there, though she masked it well.


    Vanessa¡¯s hands twitched slightly as she added, "I wasn¡¯t plotting anything with Eldred. I would never do that. He only just walked in here a few minutes ago and started giving unsolicited advice. I would never do anything that would put a question mark on my loyalty to Alpha Williams or to the wellbeing of this pack."


    Daniel exhaled a long breath. He had already figured as much, but hearing her scramble to exin still weighed on him. "I¡¯m not telling on you, Nessa," he said softly. "So you can calm down. I heard everything."


    He let his words settle for a moment, allowing the tension to breathe in the silence before walking toward her, his boots tapping gently against the stone floor like a slow drumbeat. Each step was deliberate, almost calcted, as if he were weighing every thought, every memory, with each movement.


    When he stopped in front of her, close enough for her to catch the faint scent of pine and steel that still clung to him from his time in Apex Dominica, his voice dropped to a lower, steadier tone.


    "What I¡¯m not so sure about though," he said, his words careful but unflinching, "is if you were actually going to take his advice."


    His gaze pierced hers, firm, unwavering, almost as though he was trying to pull the truth straight from her soul.


    Vanessa straightened her spine, the weight of his stare pressing down on her. Her breath caught, just for a second, but her voice didn¡¯t falter.


    "I wasn¡¯t," she answered quickly, the denial falling from her lips before she had a chance to think twice. It was sharp, defensive, and too fast not to be questioned.


    Daniel didn¡¯t budge. His posture remained steady, his arms rxed at his sides, but there was something immovable about the way he stood.


    "Are you sure?" he asked, raising a brow.


    She frowned, her features tightening in irritation, visibly annoyed now. "What do you mean, am I sure?"


    Daniel studied her carefully, his expression calm but firm, his eyes never leaving hers. "Well, I know you very well, Nessa, at least, until I left for Apex Dominica," he said, his voice level but edged with quiet certainty. "If you weren¡¯t even slightly considering what he was saying, you would have shut him up instantly. No hesitation."


    He didn¡¯t speak the words as an usation, not with malice or suspicion, but as an honest observation, a truth drawn from memory. A reflection of the woman she used to be.


    Vanessa had never been one to entertain nonsense, not even for a heartbeat. Especially when it came to Alpha Williams. Her loyalty had always burned like a wildfire. She¡¯d never allowed idle talk or disrespect to fester in her presence. She cut through rebellion before it had a chance to form.


    But now... now she¡¯d stood there, letting Eldred talk. Listening. Notshing out. Not shutting him down.


    And that, to Daniel, was deeply unsettling.


    "I did shut him up," Vanessa argued, her tone firm, almost defensive. "But he kept talking anyway."


    Daniel¡¯s head tilted slightly to the side, just enough to signal both doubt and quiet insistence. "Exactly my point," he said, his voice calm but cutting through her denial with unnerving rity. "Nobody would be brave enough to speak another word if you really wanted them to shut up. Not even Eldred."


    The weight of his words hung in the air between them.


    Vanessa said nothing to that. Her mouth snapped shut, lips pressed into a thin line. She didn¡¯t bother trying to argue further, because deep down, she knew Daniel wasn¡¯t wrong. Without responding, she turned away, her hands returning to the task she had abandoned, the punching bag now lying limp and torn. Her fingers worked with practiced precision as she began restringing it, her movements sharper than necessary.


    She focused on the bag like it was the only thing keeping her grounded, every pull and knot a way to avoid meeting his gaze. Avoid the questions she didn¡¯t want to answer. Avoid the truth she hadn¡¯t yet admitted to herself.


    Her silence spoke volumes.


    After a few moments of tense silence, Vanessa exhaled, letting out a quiet, weary breath that barely stirred the air. Her voice dropped a notch, softer now, but still guarded. "What do you want, Daniel?"


    Daniel gave a small shrug, his shoulders lifting just slightly. "I just want to talk."


    She didn¡¯t look at him. Her fingers remained busy with the punching bag, looping the strap with more force than necessary.


    "About what?"


    "Anything," he said gently. Then, after a small pause, his tone deepened. "Everything."


    He watched her carefully, his eyes tracing each of her deliberate movements. "I saw how affected you were by the announcement," he continued, his voice quiet but steady. "And I just... I wanted to be here for you. In case you needed someone to talk to."


    His words weren¡¯t heavy with pity orced with judgment. They were honest and raw. And they hung there in the space between them, waiting.


    At that, Vanessa froze again, the cords in her hands slipping slightly. She turned her head slowly to face him.


    "Did Alpha really just find out about her location and the boy¡¯s existence? Or had he known all this while?" she asked, her voice tinged with something fragile and wounded.


    That question has been bothering her for a while. And to make matters worse, Eldred had poked in that exact spot, making it seem as if Williams had been ying all of them for a fool all these while.


    Daniel didn¡¯t hesitate. "He just found out. I¡¯m very sure of that."


    She studied his face, trying to find cracks in his words. "How did he find her?" she asked.


    "I¡¯m not sure how," Daniel replied, his voice honest, "but I heard Charlotte helped him."


    That answer didn¡¯t bring herfort. If anything, it made her face darken more.


    Vanessa turned back to the bag. Her shoulders drooped a little as her voice came out strained. "Why am I so unlucky? Nothing ever goes my way."


    The vulnerability in her voice made Daniel take a step closer. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re unlucky," he said. "Maybe you¡¯re just not seeing other possibilities because you¡¯re only focused in one direction."


    Vanessa turned sharply to him, her expression folding into a scowl. "What do you mean by that?"


    Before Daniel could open his mouth to exin, her phone vibrated loudly against the metal shelf beside her. She grabbed it quickly, frowning deeper when she saw the caller ID sh across the screen.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 159: My Luna

    <h4>Chapter 159: My Luna</h4>


    The caller was Durian, Williams¡¯ gamma, who had been given the task, along with a few other carefully selected warriors, to ensure that the pce was in good shape and perfect condition before Roman and Tessy would arrive.


    They had been sent ahead to prepare the environment, check the securityyout, and clean up any possible mess or sign of disarray.


    If Durian was calling now, without warning, it could only mean one thing. Something was wrong.


    Vanessa picked up the call without hesitation, her heart thudding once like a warning drumbeat as she pressed the phone firmly to her ear. The line connected instantly, the tension already creeping into her chest like a tightening wire.


    "Beta Vanessa," Durian¡¯s voice came through from the other end, slightly winded and tense, as though he¡¯d been moving or trying to control a situation while speaking.


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes narrowed, her brows drawing together. Her voice cut through with quiet authority. "What is it?"


    "There¡¯s trouble at the pce," he reported tly, wasting no time, his words clipped and heavy with urgency.


    Vanessa¡¯s body went rigid. A cold rush swept through her spine as her fingers clenched tighter around the phone.


    "What kind of trouble?" she demanded, already bracing herself.


    Durian exhaled quickly, the sound sharp and strained, frustration clearlyced in his tone as he answered. "Alpha Jorell suddenly arrived at the pce, insisting on gaining entrance inside. When we refused him and told him the King was returning anytime soon, he became furious. He believes we¡¯re using that as an excuse to defy him."


    Vanessa blinked hard, a dull throb rising at the back of her head. The name Jorell always came with trouble.


    "So what happened? Did you let him in?" She asked.


    Durian didn¡¯t hold back. "We insisted he wasn¡¯t allowed toe in, and that was when all hell broke loose. He began to attack us," he said, voice steady but strained. "Three warriors are down at the moment."


    "What the fuck," Vanessa cursed under her breath, her tone a low hiss of disbelief as she immediately started moving toward the exit. Her strides were quick, precise, fueled by irritation and the sudden rise of adrenaline in her blood.


    Daniel, who had been close enough to hear the conversation through the speaker, fell into step behind her without needing to be asked. His face was a mix of confusion and concern, his mind racing. The weight of Durian¡¯s report echoed in his ears.


    He moved alongside Vanessa, his expression tense. He wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the situation, but his thoughts mirrored hers.


    ¡¯Why the hell would Jorell be seeking entrance into the pce?¡¯ Daniel asked in his mind, his brows furrowed in deep thought as he looked ahead, trying to make sense of the Alpha¡¯s sudden appearance and violent reaction.


    Vanessa didn¡¯t look back, her jaw clenched as she pressed the phone tighter to her ear and continued moving with determination. Her mind was running wild, but her face stayed nk, unreadable. She didn¡¯t slow down.


    "Do your best to hold the situation down, Durian. I¡¯ll get Alpha and I¡¯ll get back to you," Vanessa said quickly after Durian ended the report, her voice firm and clipped. She ended the call without waiting for a response, her thumb tapping the screen as her mind raced. Without wasting another second, she switched into a running pace, her feet pounding steadily against the floor as she made her way through the hallway.


    Her heartbeat was steady, controlled, but her mind was anything but calm. As she neared the dining room, she slowed, gradually easing back into a walking pace. Although her expression was hard and unreadable, the tension in her shoulders gave her away.


    She stepped into therge, dining room, where Williams sat, mid-conversation. His gaze lifted the moment he saw her approaching. Her posture and the look on her face said enough¡ªsomething was off.


    "What¡¯s the problem?" Williams asked without waiting, before she could even get close.


    Vanessa didn¡¯t hesitate. She came to a halt in front of him, her voice steady but urgent as she went ahead to report. "There¡¯s trouble at the pce."


    She didn¡¯t pause as she began recounting everything Durian had told her¡ªevery detail, every word. She delivered it just as it had been given to her. Williams listened in silence, absorbing each piece of information, his jaw gradually tightening as the report continued.


    Once she finished speaking, Williams turned his head slightly and threw Roman a look¡ªsilent but clear. Roman met his eyes, understanding the message without the need for words. They needed to head to the pce immediately.


    Williams then looked back at Vanessa, his expression sharp and resolved. "Tell Durian that I said they should do everything they can to keep Jorell out. At all cost. He has no business in the pce. We¡¯ll start heading to the pce immediately."


    Vanessa gave a small nod, already reaching for her phone again.


    But Roman raised his hand. He shook his head slowly, his brows furrowed in disagreement. "Don¡¯t do that," he said quietly but firmly.


    Williams turned to him with confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Roman¡¯s gaze was steady as he spoke. "Jorell is an Alpha. He¡¯s significantly stronger than the warriors posted there."


    Williams said nothing, letting him continue.


    Roman¡¯s voice didn¡¯t rise, but the weight of his words hung heavily. "I don¡¯t want bloodshed. Not today. Not on the day of my return, and I¡¯m pretty sure my queen would not want that as well."


    Vanessa paused, phone still in hand.


    Roman looked at her. "Tell them to let him into the pce if that¡¯s all he wants. But make sure they keep eyes on him. Watch his movements. I want him monitored, closely. Let¡¯s make sure all he really wants to do is just to admire the ce."


    No one argued further. Orders had been given.


    Vanessa, who was still waiting for clear instructions on what to do next, shifted her gaze from Roman to Williams, silently asking for rity. Her eyes darted between the two men, unsure whose order she should follow. She remained still, phone in hand, poised to act, but needing a definitive go-ahead.


    Williams finally looked at her and gave a slight nod. "Go ahead. Tell the warriors to let Jorell in."


    Vanessa gave a firm nod in return, acknowledging the instruction. She immediately lowered her gaze to her phone and began dialing Durian¡¯s number again, her fingers moving quickly. Her other hand clenched at her side, the tension of the moment still present in her body.


    While she did that, the others in the room rose from their respective seats, the air shifting as they began to prepare themselves to head to the pce. There was a mix of urgency and silent coordination, everyone knowing their roles without needing to speak further.


    "I really wish I coulde with you, Your Majesties," Elena said, her voice soft but sincere as she gave a respectful bow. A small, apologetic smile touched her lips as she nced at Roman and Tessy. "But you know my situation."


    Roman gave her a short nod of understanding. "I understand, Elena. Meeting us here is already enough."


    His voice was calm, steady, and appreciative. Elena straightened with a thankful expression, stepping aside to allow them to move freely.


    Nearby, Dera turned to look at Williams. Her tone was curious, but her face was thoughtful. "You are going along with them right?"


    Williams responded with a simple, "Yes."


    Dera didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Should Ie with you?"


    Williams gave her a firm look, his voice gentle but final. "Absolutely not."


    He walked over to her, his eyes softening. "You need to rest. You and Dexter both. It¡¯s a small issue. I¡¯ll deal with it quickly and be back as soon as possible."


    Once he finished speaking, he turned and gestured for Vanessa toe over. She quickly ended the call she had just finished making and walked toward him.


    When she reached him, Williams motioned between the two women. "Vanessa, meet Dera, my Luna," he said.


    Then he looked at Dera. "And this is Vanessa, my Beta."


    Dera gave a sweet smile to Vanessa. "It¡¯s nice to meet you, beta Vanessa."


    Vanessa¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she forced herself to stay neutral. She gave a small bow. "Nice to meet you, Luna."


    There was no emotion in her voice, just polite acknowledgment.


    Williams turned back to Vanessa and said, "Please show them to my quarters so they can have a well-deserved rest."


    Vanessa nodded again, silently noting the instruction. She gestured for Dera and Dexter to follow her, and they did, but not before Williams ruffled Dexter¡¯s hair then told the boy that he will be back soon.


    With that, the matter was settled.


    Williams, Roman, Tessy, Daniel, and Tessy¡¯s maids exited Luminera in purposeful strides, setting out for the pce and the chaos that was going on in that part of the Land.

 Chapter 160: That is my mate

    <h4>Chapter 160: That is my mate</h4>


    Once Tessy got in the car and Roman got in beside her, she let out a long, weary sigh. The sound was soft, but it carried enough weight to immediately catch his attention. He turned his head to her, his eyes narrowing slightly as they settled on her face. Her brows were furrowed, her expression tight, like something was bothering her deeply. He hadn¡¯t even asked a question yet when she threw the first one, her voice cutting through the silence like a de.


    "Who is this Jorell?" she asked, turning her face fully to look at him, her gaze unwavering and demanding an answer.


    Roman exhaled slowly, leaning back in his seat just a bit as he reached up to push a few strands of her hair away from her face, tucking them gently behind her ear. His fingers lingered for a heartbeat longer than necessary, his thumb brushing the side of her cheek before he finally spoke.


    "He¡¯s the Alpha of Brish pack," Roman began, his tone calm but edged with something darker underneath. "He¡¯s also one of the people after the throne. He¡¯s been obsessed with unseating me for a very long time. But I don¡¯t take him seriously because he has never challenged me openly."


    <sub>f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel</sub>


    Tessy didn¡¯t respond right away. Her eyes dropped to her hands resting on herp, her fingers lightly ying with the hem of her blouse. Roman¡¯s eyes softened as he studied her face, the subtle tension in her jaw, the way her mouth was slightly pressed together.


    "Are you alright?" he asked, slightly worried now, his voice gentler.


    "Yeah," Tessy answered simply, nodding once without looking up.


    "Not too overwhelmed?" Roman probed again, trying to get a real answer this time, something more than just a short reply.


    "Only slightly," she admitted, finally raising her gaze to meet his. "But I¡¯m fine. Can¡¯t wait to see the pce."


    A small smile curved her lips as she said that, a brief flicker of light breaking through the shadows clouding her features. Roman¡¯s lips mirrored hers as he leaned closer and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, his hand still on the side of her face. The warmth of his lips lingered even after he pulled away, and then the journey began.


    They drove for a while, silence hanging between themfortably now, broken only by the asional hum of the engine and the soft thrum of the tires against the road. Eventually, the tall gates of the pce came into view, their iron bars standing proudly like sentinels protecting the massive estate behind them.


    As the convoy approached, the cars began to slow down, their engines quieting into a low purr. Williams¡¯s car was in front, leading the way. The tinted window on the driver¡¯s side rolled down slowly, and from inside, Williams peered out just as Durian, his gamma, was already approaching him with brisk steps.


    "Alpha," Durian greeted, bowing his head slightly in respect.


    "Where is he?" Williams asked from inside the car, his voice calm but holding the weight of someone who already knew the answer.


    "He¡¯s inside," Durian responded immediately, already knowing who Williams meant. Alpha Jorell, the troublemaker.


    Even as they spoke, the gates creaked open with practiced ease, allowing the convoy inside. The cars drove through, one after the other, but Williams¡¯s car didn¡¯t park at the usual designated area. Instead, he swerved and veered off the main path, heading in the direction where he had already spotted Jorell waiting. His presence was as loud and disruptive as ever, standing there like he owned the damn ce.


    By the time Williams brought the car to a halt, he didn¡¯t wait for the driver toe around. He flung the door open himself and climbed down swiftly, his pace quick and purposeful as he approached Jorell with a no-nonsense stride.


    "Williams," Jorell called out, his tone smooth, casual. He didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered that Williams looked ready to throw hands. "Your minions finally summoned you," he added with a smirk, his eyes flicking momentarily to the other cars, assessing the unfamiliar upants.


    "I should disfigure your face for even thinking aboutying your ws on my men unprovoked," Williams hissed, his voice low but dangerously threatening. "But out of respect for the king and queen, I¡¯ll spare you just this once. This better not repeat itself, Jorell."


    "Don¡¯t threaten me, Williams," Jorell dismissed with a scoff, shifting his full attention now to the cars pulling in behind.


    He kept watching them as they parked, his brows twitching slightly in curiosity. His expression changed subtly when he noticed the guards lowering their heads at the exact moment the door to Roman¡¯s car opened. His eyes widened, realization dawning slowly but surely.


    "The king," he murmured under his breath, disbelief written all over his face. "Unbelievable."


    He took a small step forward, his lips parting slightly. "They were telling the truth. He finally decided toe back."


    Williams stood beside him, arms folded, eyes cold. "Much to your disappointment, right?" he asked, his voice cool, every word a calcted de aimed at cutting through Jorell¡¯s false bravado.


    Jorell chuckled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "The closer the better," he said with a small, smug smile. But that smile slowly faded the moment Roman and Tessy stepped fully out of the car.


    They had their backs to him, so he couldn¡¯t see their faces immediately. But he didn¡¯t need to. Roman¡¯s figure was too distinct to mistake¡ªthe regal posture, themanding presence, even the way he stood, like the air itself bent around him.


    Roman turned briefly, his eyesnding on Jorell for the smallest of moments before he turned away again. He didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he walked over to Tessy¡¯s side, extended his hand toward her with silent tenderness.


    Tessy ced her hand in his without hesitation, and together they began walking toward the main building. Tessy¡¯s eyes widened in awe the moment she looked around. The pce was massive, a masterpiece of architecture and elegance. Everything from the carved pirs to the sprawling staircases screamed wealth and power. It was overwhelming in the most beautiful way, and Tessy knew without a doubt it would take her several days¡ªmaybe even weeks¡ªto explore every corner.


    She tore her gaze from the wonder around her and returned her attention to Williams and the man standing beside him. The moment her eyesnded on him, she froze slightly. Something about his face... she could have sworn she had seen him somewhere before. It nagged at her, this strange feeling of familiarity, but she couldn¡¯t ce it.


    Roman¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts.


    "I believe you have had enough time to sightsee all you want," Roman said coolly, his arm still around Tessy¡¯s waist. "Now I want my wife to have a proper rest without your disgusting presence disturbing her, so take your sorry ass out of my pce."


    His voice was calm, yet every word vibrated with power andmand, each syble dripping with venom directed solely at Jorell.


    But Jorell didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t move. His entire body was frozen. His eyes were glued to Tessy, unblinking, almost haunted.


    "Why is he looking at me like that?" Tessy asked in a whisper, a slight tremble in her voice as she moved closer to Roman. She was visibly ufortable, her shoulders tense under his arm.


    "Are you crazy? Quit staring at her like that!" Williams snapped, shoving Jorell with his shoulder, trying to break whatever strange trance he was under.


    But instead of retreating, Jorell¡¯s expression darkened. His brows pulled together tightly as he stared even harder.


    "Tracy?" he called out suddenly, his voice shaky, uncertain.


    "Huh?" Tessy tilted her head slightly to the side, confused. But before she could ask what he meant, it happened.


    A sharp unseen force mmed into her head like a brick wall. Her scream pierced the air, raw and filled with agony as she grabbed her head, her knees buckling. Her whole body shook violently, convulsing for a few terrifying seconds before she wentpletely still, her arms dropping lifelessly to her sides.


    "Tessy!" Roman shouted, his hands catching her just in time before she hit the ground. Panic flooded his features as he lowered her gently, his hands trembling.


    "My love? Tessy? What¡¯s wrong? Talk to me, Tessy!" His voice cracked as he cradled her unconscious body.


    "What the hell did you do?" Williams growled at Jorell, rushing to Roman and Tessy¡¯s side and crouching to check on Tessy, his mind racing with possibilities, fearing it was some kind of witchcraft attack.


    "That is my mate," Jorell dered in a loud, clear voice, his eyes still locked on Tessy like he¡¯d seen a ghost. "Tracy. My goddess-given mate."


    The air around them shifted instantly. Roman¡¯s head snapped up, eyes bloodshot.


    "Does the king now have no shame," Jorell continued, venom in his voice, "that he steals other people¡¯s mates, iming them as his because he lost his own?"


    And at that very moment, Roman saw red.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 161: Trigger

    <h4>Chapter 161: Trigger</h4>


    Roman¡¯s ears rang with a sharp, piercing sound, the kind thates just before a storm. His heart thundered like a drum, rage roaring through his veins with terrifying speed. The moment Jorell uttered the word "mate"¡ªhis mate¡ªsomething primal and ancient uncoiled inside Roman. But before he responded, he did onest thing.


    He lowered Tessy.


    With infinite care, he bent to the ground and cradled her head in his palm, guiding her body down with a gentleness that defied the wrath simmering beneath his skin. Heid her carefully on the grass-covered marble floor of the pce courtyard, brushing her hair away from her face.


    Her skin was pale. Her lips slightly parted. But she was breathing.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Roman rose like a shadow rising over the world, then he lunged without any form of warning.


    One moment Jorell was standing there, arrogantly clinging to his delusion. The next, Roman¡¯s fist shattered the air between them with a force so brutal, so fast, Jorell didn¡¯t even see iting.


    The first punch cracked against his jaw with a sickening thwack, his head snapping violently to the side. Blinding white light exploded behind Jorell¡¯s eyes. His knees buckled, but Roman didn¡¯t give him the chance to drop. Another blow struck his nose, ttening it with such force the cartge crunched audibly.


    Then a third hit followed immediately after, straight to the temple. The sheer velocity of the impact disoriented Jorell¡¯s senses. His ears rang, vision blurred, brain stuttering from the jarring trauma.


    "YOU DARE¡ª" Roman roared, his voice hoarse with fury, drawing back for a fourth.


    "ROME, WAIT!" Williams shouted.


    Having rushed forward, and dropped to one knee beside Tessy, he quickly examined her. Relief washed through his features instantly when he realized she seemed normal, and no sign of witchcraft around her at the moment.


    But Roman couldn¡¯t hear him. All he could see was Tessy¡¯s limp form. All he could feel and remember was the image of Jorell¡¯s eyes locked on his queen. His woman. His heart.


    Seeing how his words were not getting to Roman Williams rushed toward the guy and stood before him.


    "She¡¯s breathing," Williams said. "She only passed out! You need to take inside so she can rest. She needs you close to her right now. Let me deal with the bastard."


    And that did it.


    Roman¡¯s fist froze mid-air, quivering with unreleased rage.


    Breathing heavily, he turned to look at Tessy one more time, and then back at Jorell, who looks like he had just regained some of his senses as his face had twisted into one of anger instead of pain.


    Roman let out a low, guttural growl, then went back to Tessy.


    At that moment, something snapped in Jorell¡¯s head and he moved.


    With a sudden, guttural growl, he pushed his hands against the stone pavement, his bones cracking audibly as the change overtook him. Fur burst forth, shredding his shirt in an instant. His back arched, spine twisting, body elongating. Teeth stretched into fangs, and his hands curled into ws.


    In a sh, the man was gone, reced by a massive gray wolf, snarling and soaked in blood. His eyes gleamed with rage and humiliation, and though unsteady from the blow Roman had just dealt, he didn¡¯t back down.


    Roman remained still, crouched beside Tessy, unbothered by whatever Jorell was doing.


    But it was Williams who moved instead.


    His bones cracked and rearranged with violent urgency, his muscles tearing and reforming under his skin as his figure expanded. Fur rippled across his frame, fangs glinting beneath a snarling muzzle. His eyes were cold and burning from fury all at once.


    The transformation wasplete in seconds.


    Where Williams the man once stood now crouched an enormous wolf, only slightlyrger than Jorell, with a bulk that pulsed with brute strength and battle-hardened instincts. He growled low, a deep warning that vibrated through the courtyard, then lunged.


    Correct content is on


    Jorell responded in kind.


    They collided mid-air with a crash loud enough to send birds scattering from the pce trees. ws tore through fur. Fangs snapped dangerously close to vulnerable throats. The sound of growls, snapping jaws, and the crunch of bodies mming against stone echoed through the grounds. The guards stood frozen¡ªunable to interfere, unwilling to look away.


    Williams dug his fangs into Jorell¡¯s shoulder first, jerking his head to the side and sending the other wolf flying into a column. Stone cracked as Jorell hit it hard, but he recovered fast, scrambling to his paws and charging again.


    This time, he went for Williams¡¯s neck, leaping into the air with ws extended. But Williams twisted his massive frame just enough to avoid the direct hit, countering with a brutal swipe that sent Jorell tumbling into a flowerbed. He got up again, panting, foam coating his snout as he growled and paced.


    The two circled each other now, both bloodied, both furious, both determined to bring the other down.


    Jorell lunged again.


    Williams met him mid-charge, jaws locking with his, the two grappling savagely in a flurry of ws and snapping teeth. This time, Williams overpowered him quickly, twisting Jorell¡¯s body in a practiced move and pinning him down with his entire weight. His jaws closed around Jorell¡¯s throat, not enough to kill, but enough to force surrender.


    Jorell snarled, writhing underneath, ws scraping at the ground.


    But Williams didn¡¯t move.


    He pressed harder, a low rumble building in his throat. One more move. One more twitch. One more ounce of defiance, and he would bite down and tear through the jugr without hesitation.


    Jorell froze.


    The struggle in him flickered... then faded.


    Correct content is on freew.ebno(v)e\l.(c)om.


    He whimpered low, a sound of surrender no wolf ever made lightly, and finally let his limbs go ck.


    Williams held the position for a second longer, ensuring the message sank in. Then slowly, he released his grip and stepped back.


    Williams shifted first.


    The transformation reversed with shuddering cracks and the sound of ripping muscle, until he stood upright again, blood dripping from a fresh scratch on his brow, chest rising and falling hard with exertion. His voice was low and lethal as he stared at the defeated wolf.


    Jorell shifted back slowly, his body convulsing as fur receded and bones snapped into ce. He stood up, his eyes still glinting from fury and panting heavily.


    Roman stood just at the same time, lifting Tessy carefully into his arms. His eyes, still aze with fury, settled on Jorell.


    "Leave my territory," he said coldly. "If I return and you are still here, I won¡¯t be so merciful."


    Williams stepped aside as Roman passed, cradling Tessy like she was the only thing anchoring him to sanity, which was every bit the truth.


    Jorell didn¡¯t respond. He only threw Roman a re, his eyes ncing at Tessy for a millisecond before he looked away.


    "What did you fucking do to her?" Williams barked the moment Roman, Daniel, and the maids disappeared inside, his voice low but sharp with fury, each word strained through gritted teeth as he advanced on Jorell.


    Jorell, still nursing the bruises from both the punches and the fight, slowly smirked. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t flinch. His tone, when he finally spoke, was eerily calm.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything," he said, the corner of his split lip twitching. "What happened was what was supposed to happen the moment I called her name."


    Williams¡¯ fists clenched, barely resisting the urge to pummel him again.


    "I know Tracy," Jorell continued firmly, his voice rising slightly. "And I would recognize her anywhere, irrespective of how many years have gone by, irrespective of how many lifetimes have passed. That... is Tracy. My original mate. The one I told you I lost because of my own damn carelessness. I have been searching for her endlessly¡ªyears of torment, years of nothing¡ªonly to discover now that the king has stolen her and imed her as his own."


    He spat the words out bitterly, like venom sitting on his tongue.


    "He did not steal her," Williams snapped, his eyes shing. "She is his mate. Fated mate. The bond between them was arranged and sealed by the moon goddess herself."


    "Lies," Jorell hissed, shaking his head violently.


    Williams took a threatening step forward, looming over him. "I¡¯m not here to banter words with you, Jorell," he growled. "I¡¯m not interested in your delusions or your long-lost fairy tales. What I want to know is¡ªwhat the hell did you do to her? Why did she pass out the moment you called that name?"


    Jorell straightened slightly, his gaze intense. "Because calling her name was a trigger. One I made sure would be powerful enough to unlock her memories automatically the moment I met her again. I knew she would remember me. I nned it."


    He gave a small, broken smile.


    "And now that I¡¯ve said it, it¡¯s done. By the time she wakes up..." He paused, breathing hard. "By the time she wakes up, she will remember everything. And she will recognize who her true mate is."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 162: You don鈥檛 have to like me

    <h4>Chapter 162: You don¡¯t have to like me</h4>


    Williams didn¡¯t need to ask how Jorell had pulled off what he just imed. No part of him questioned it, not even for a second. His mind was already racing, not with uncertainty, but with rity, the kind that came only when the pieces finally aligned, even if what they revealed was ugly. Among all the alphas in the werewolfmunity, he alone¡ªWilliams¡ªwas the only one who didn¡¯t have a witch backing him up. He had never needed one. Witch blood already pulsed through his veins, weaving its ancient power through every fiber of his being. That gave him an edge.


    Jorell and Casper were a different story. So were the others. They weren¡¯t like Williams. They leaned on witches. Strong, cunning ones. Some bound by blood, others by dark bargains. And now, hearing Jorell boast about what he had aplished, Williams knew, without a shadow of doubt, that whatever Jorell had managed, he didn¡¯t do it alone. He had the help of a witch.


    Williams¡¯ jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing as he leveled a hard stare at Jorell. His voice, when it came, was low butced with a warning.


    "You better leave before he returns," he said, voice calm but sharp as broken ss. "Because if you don¡¯t... then I promise you, I will not interfere. And I will not try to save you again."


    He didn¡¯t need any more information. He had already pieced together the rest. Everything clicked. There was nothing more Jorell could say that would make a difference.


    "Save me?" Jorell echoed, his voice dripping in disbelief. Then came a scoff, short and derisive. "Don¡¯t tter yourself, Williams," he said, lifting his chin. "The only reason you were able to beat me is because this was not a fair fight. I¡¯ve been fighting your men long before you got here. So you only beat me because I feel a little exhausted, that¡¯s all."


    His pride had bubbled up to the surface, thick and raw and desperate not to look bruised. It oozed through his voice, staining his words with a bravado that didn¡¯t quite cover the truth underneath.


    Williams rolled his eyes in response, slow and uninterested, as though the theatrics bored him more than they irritated him. "Whatever helps you sleep at night," he replied tly, not bothering to argue.


    He turned away then, his body moving with that silent, coiled control that came from years of not needing to prove himself. He was already making his way toward the main Pce when Jorell¡¯s voice rang out again behind him, louder this time.


    "You needed proof, Williams, that I wasn¡¯t lying," Jorell called out. "I believe this is proof enough. When you¡¯re ready to talk, you know where to find me."


    He didn¡¯t wait for a reply. He didn¡¯t even nce back. Without another word, he turned around and walked away from the pce, his movements stiff with bruised ego. He climbed into his car unceremoniously, the door mming shut with a finality that echoed against the pce walls. A secondter, the tires screeched against the stone as he sped off, driving away at full speed, as if distance could restore what pride he had left.


    Williams stood there for a moment, watching the car disappear past the gates. His expression ttened. The anger didn¡¯t show on his face, but it coiled deep beneath his skin like a smoldering me. The wind stirred the hem of his coat as he finally turned around again, only to find Daniel standing a few feet behind him.


    "You should have just killed him, Alpha," Daniel said, his voice low but edged with frustration. "You had every opportunity to."


    Williams turned his full gaze on him. He didn¡¯t respond immediately. He just stared at Daniel for a few seconds, long enough for difort to settle in the silence. Then, finally, he spoke.


    Truly, he could have easily killed Jorell if he wanted to. But that was not the right decision at that time.


    "Killing him would start an interpack war. And that is thest thing we need right now."


    Without waiting for Daniel to respond, Williams stepped past him and walked into the pce, leaving the warrior behind to stew in silence. The heavy doors closed behind him with a soft thud that felt like the end of something unspoken.


    ***


    Back at Luminera, the air was different. Vanessa walked ahead, her steps crisp but measured as she led Dera and Dexter down the long corridor toward the executive quarters. Her posture was poised as always, her chin slightly lifted, but internally her mind was spiraling.


    One word kept ringing in her head, like a cursed chime, taunting and relentless.


    Luna.


    It echoed over and over, not just as a title, but as a dagger, cutting through the fabric of everything she had imagined for herself. That title... that ce at Williams¡¯s side... was supposed to be hers.


    Not because she was obsessed with power.


    Not because she longed to lead.


    But because she had fallen, heartbreakingly and hopelessly, for Williams. She had poured everything into him. Every carefully guarded secret nce, every moment of calcted support, every whisper of hope she allowed herself to feel in silence, it had all been for him. To be the woman he¡¯d one day call his.


    And now... all of that... was crumbling before her eyes. Shattered without mercy.


    "Here we are," she announced as they arrived at the executive quarters, her voice calm, not betraying the storm beneath it.


    She opened the door slowly, holding it open and simply extending her hand, silently gesturing for them to go in.


    Dera made Dexter go in first. Then she paused at the threshold. Her feet stayed rooted outside the door, but her eyes... her eyes locked onto Vanessa with an intensity that made the air between them thick and suffocating.


    Vanessa felt it instantly. Something about the way Dera was staring at her... as if she was trying to bore a hole through her skin and see whaty underneath.


    "Is something wrong, Luna?" Vanessa asked, forcing her tone to remain smooth even as something crawled uneasily down her spine.


    There was no fear in Dera¡¯s eyes. Only something sharper¡ªawareness. That unsettling kind of knowing that made Vanessa feel exposed. The boldness with which Dera was looking at her was unexinable, especially since Dera was human, a fragile, weaker creature, and yet she held Vanessa in that gaze as though she were the threat.


    "Vanessa, right?" Dera asked.


    Vanessa nodded immediately. "That¡¯s correct," she replied, every muscle in her face tight withposure.


    "Have we met before?" Dera asked again, the question casual but her toneced with something that felt deliberate.


    Vanessa shook her head. "I doubt that, Luna. I don¡¯t think I have ever crossed paths with you," she said with calm precision.


    "Are you sure?" Dera pushed, still holding that maddening gaze. "Because it feels like we have met somewhere in the past. And I offended you at that time."


    Vanessa forced a smile, shaking her head lightly, even though the hairs on the back of her neck had started to rise. "I am very sure we have never met before. And neither have you offended me anytime in the past," she answered, her voice smooth like silk pulled tight over wire.


    Dera let out a soft sigh, but her eyes never looked away.


    "If that is the case," she said slowly, "then why does my arrival and presence rattle you so much?"


    Vanessa¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Just one.


    But it was enough.


    Enough to remind her that she had been careless.


    Still, she didn¡¯t let it show on her face.


    "I don¡¯t know why you think that way," Vanessa said with a practiced voice. "But you are mistaken. Your presence doesn¡¯t rattle me at all."


    It was a lie.


    A clean one. Delivered with elegance.


    But Dera saw through it anyway.


    A small smirk curved Dera¡¯s lips. Subtle, and knowing. She didn¡¯t mock her with it. She just... confirmed her own suspicions.


    "You don¡¯t have to lie to me, Vanessa," Dera said softly, and yet every wordnded like a weight. "And neither do you have to like me. But next time, try to mask your distaste better, especially when you¡¯re in the midst of people who are very good at reading energy."


    With that, she walked through the door into the living area without another word. She took in the space with one quick nce, her expression unreadable. Then she turned back to Vanessa again, her tone polite.


    "Thank you very much for bringing us here. I don¡¯t want to keep you more than necessary. You can get back to what you were doing."


    Vanessa gave a short bow, robotic in its grace, before turning and shutting the door behind her.


    She walked away stiffly, her strides too sharp, too fast. Her teeth were grinding against each other now, her jaw clenched so tight it hurt. The rage simmering beneath her skin wasn¡¯t just because of Dera¡¯s words. It was because she had been seen, peeled open with no effort.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 163: Journey to the past

    <h4>Chapter 163: Journey to the past</h4>


    ~A short trip down memoryne~


    Tracy¡¯s POV (Tessy in the present time)


    I had always been simple. Not because I didn¡¯t want more out of life, but because life had made it painfully clear that people like me didn¡¯t get "more."


    I was born an Omega in Brish Pack, lowest in rank, invisible in most rooms, overlooked in all conversations. When my father was still alive, things felt a little less cold. He had been a warrior, a strong and respected one despite my rank. He gave me love, warmth, and a roof over my head¡ªhis house in the city, away from the noise of the pack house. But when he died, that warmth died too.


    I didn¡¯t cry at his funeral. I couldn¡¯t. The grief had gone too deep for tears. Instead, I just stood there... staring at the fresh pile of earth like it had stolen thest piece of me.


    After he passed, I buried myself in routine. I cleaned the pack house. I scrubbed floors, polished silverware, and disappeared into the walls like a ghost. Most people didn¡¯t even know my name. Omega was enough of an identity for them.


    But something happened the year I turned seventeen. I met my wolf for the first time.


    Her name was Sna.


    She came to me one quiet morning while I was washing the kitchen counters, whispering in my mind like a luby from nowhere.


    "Tracy."


    I had frozen. The sponge in my hand dropped to the floor with a dull st. For a long second, I thought I was losing my mind. But then she spoke again.


    "Tracy... I am Sna. I am your wolf."


    The moment she said her name, a warmth bloomed in my chest. My knees gave out, and I sat on the cold tiles, trembling. I had heard stories of others meeting their wolves at an early stage of their lives. I thought it wouldn¡¯t happen for me until I turned eighteen, or never at all, considering how rarely Omegas had powerful wolves.


    But what shocked me more than her voice... was her color.


    She showed herself in a dream that night. She was a sparkling silver. Not gray, not pale, not brown or spotted.


    I had gasped the first time I saw her. Her coat gleamed like moonlight stretched over water, each strand shimmering as she padded toward me in a forest that smelled like pine and magic. She looked noble. Regal. Powerful.


    Omegas don¡¯t get silver wolves, I remembered thinking. We got brown. Gray. Sometimes off white, but never silver. Never the color that usually belonged to high-ranking bloodlines, to Alphas and warriors.


    So I kept her a secret.


    And Sna didn¡¯t mind. She liked it better that way. "Let them underestimate us," she would often say with a yful growl. "When the timees, they¡¯ll see."


    At seventeen, I had no mate, no friends, and no power. But I had her. And that was enough.


    I didn¡¯t live in the pack house like the other Omegas. My father¡¯s house sat in a quieter part of the city, close enough to the pack but far enough for me to breathe. Every morning, I¡¯d take the same route: five blocks, past the bakery, across the hill, and down the dirt road leading into the pack estate. Then every evening, I¡¯d make the walk back, aching feet dragging behind me, heart too tired to think of tomorrow.


    Untilst night.


    The eve of my eighteenth birthday.


    I barely touched my dinner. My stomach was twisting into tight, nervous knots. Tomorrow. Tomorrow I could meet my mate. That one person destined to love me unconditionally, to shield me from the world and pull me out of this quiet loneliness.


    The thought made my palms sweat.


    Iy in bed in my father¡¯s old room, staring up at the ceiling fan as it turned slowly, the shadows on the wall dancing like ghosts. The silence was thick, but inside my mind, Sna stirred.


    "He¡¯ll be strong," she said suddenly.


    "Who?" I asked, rolling to my side and hugging my pillow.


    "Our mate. He¡¯ll be strong. With dark eyes and a heart that¡¯s seen war. But he¡¯ll be gentle with you."


    I smiled faintly. "You¡¯re painting a fairytale, Sna."


    "Why not?" she teased. "You deserve one."


    I sighed, letting the warmth of her presence soothe me. "I wonder what he¡¯ll smell like. Everyone says you recognize your mate first by their scent."


    "He¡¯ll smell like safety," she whispered.


    I drifted to sleep thinking of that¡ªof strength, of arms around me, of someone finally seeing me.


    The next morning, I woke up very early. The sun had only just peeked over the horizon, casting pale gold stripes across my bedroom floor. Iy in bed for a while, staring at nothing, my heart already thudding in anticipation.


    Today was the day. My birthday and I would meet my mate today. I could feel it and I don¡¯t know how or why. There was this certainty that had settled deep in my heart.


    I took my time with my shower, letting the water run longer than usual. I used the good soap¡ªthe one with thevender scent I reserved for special days. My hands shook as I got dressed. in jeans and a fitted gray shirt. Nothing out of the ordinary, but my face looked different in the mirror.


    My face looked nervous, hopeful and terrified all at once.


    I brushed my hair back and tied them into a ponytail. No makeup. No perfume. Just me.


    The walk to the pack house felt different this morning. The birds seemed louder, the wind gentler. Sna was unusually quiet in my mind. She was awake, but instead of speaking, she was watching and waiting.


    And then I crossed the threshold into the pack house.


    That¡¯s when the scent hit me.


    Oh Goddess.


    It was... intoxicating. Warm and wild. Like cedarwood wrapped in musk and fire. It clung to the air, wrapped around my lungs, and made my knees feel weak.


    Mate.


    My wolf stirred violently in my chest. She roared the word with joy.


    Mate. Mate. Mate!


    But with that joy came a wave of fear so sharp it stole my breath.


    Because I recognized that scent. I know it all too well. It belonged to no other than Alpha Jorell, one of the sons of the current Alpha¡ªone of the fiercest, coldest, most respected werewolves in our entire region. He was known for his brutality in battle, his strict demeanor, and the cold glint in his eyes that rarely showed emotion.


    He had two sons, Reuben and Jorell, and would be handing over the mantle of leadership to one of them in a few days.


    One of the criteria for meriting the throne was to have a strong wolf as your mate. Either an alpha female or a strong beta female. But I am an Omega.


    Before now, Jorell had been unting Lisa, a strong alpha female as his Luna, and I, as well as everyone believed she was his mate. Who knew this sudden twist will happen out of the blue?


    My stomach churned.


    No. No, this couldn¡¯t be happening.


    It couldn¡¯t be him.


    I didn¡¯t deserve someone like Jorell. An Omega? A cleaner? I had scrubbed the floors of this house while he walked on them. We weren¡¯t even in the same universe.


    But fate... fate didn¡¯t care.


    His scent grew stronger as I walked deeper into the building, my heart thudding painfully in my chest.


    Sna was vibrating inside me.


    "It¡¯s him," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "Tracy, it¡¯s him."


    I turned a corner, and there he was.


    Tall, broad-shouldered, dressed in ck. His thick brown hair was tied loosely behind his neck, and his jaw was tight as he spoke to one of the senior warriors. And in that moment, he looked perfect in my eyes.


    He stopped talking the moment he saw me and his body went rigid.


    The entire hallway seemed to go still. The warrior beside him faltered mid-sentence and turned to look at me too, but I barely noticed. All I could see was Jorell¡¯s eyes as they widened slightly.


    He had caught my scent too.


    I swallowed hard, unable to move, unable to breathe. His stare bore into mine like he was trying to understand how this could be real. Like he couldn¡¯t believe it either.


    And then... something changed in his eyes. Those pair that were just now filled with surprise, turned angry.


    He turned away abruptly, speaking in a low, clipped voice to the warrior again before storming off down the hall in the opposite direction, his boots echoing against the floor like gunfire.


    I stood there, rooted to the spot, my body numb and my heart screaming.


    He walked away.


    My mate saw me... and he walked away.


    Sna whimpered in my head, and I felt her pain echoing through mine. "Why...?" she whispered.


    Tears stung my eyes, but I blinked them back.


    I forced my legs to move. I had a job to do. I was just the cleaner, remember?


    I passed a few pack members on the way to the kitchen, but I didn¡¯t hear a word they said. My mind was still reeling. My mate was Jorell. Alpha Jorell. And he had rejected me without saying a single word.


    He had seen me.


    He had recognized me.


    And then he had walked away like I was nothing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 164: Fragile and completely useless

    <h4>Chapter 164: Fragile andpletely useless</h4>


    I went about my daily activities that day without the enthusiasm and energy I usually carried. Every movement I made felt like a chore, and each step was heavier than thest.


    The brightness that used to apany my mornings had vanished, reced by a bleak, shadowy haze that seemed to trail me wherever I went. I was merely existing. My thoughts refused to stay quiet. They circled endlessly around the same truth, that my future now looked bleak and uncertain.


    ¡¯What happens now? What if he rejects me? No! Don¡¯t think about that. It won¡¯t happen. Maybe he was in a bad mood?¡¯ These thoughts didn¡¯t cease to repeat themselves in my mind.


    Sna was hurt, but she tried her best to reassure me. To make me stop brooding on only negative oues.


    But no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t eliminate the thoughts.


    Even though Jorell was my mate, I knew I could not simply walk up to him. My heart longed for it, my soul craved it, but reality was far too cruel to permit something so reckless.


    Jorell was the Alpha¡¯s son, a man born of strength, power, and authority, someone groomed for leadership and reverence. And I was an Omega. A cleaner. The lowest rank in the pack hierarchy. If I wanted to see him, truly see him and talk to him as I do wanted, I would need a legitimate reason, one that could justify my presence before someone like him.


    But the idea of dering myself as his mate waspletely out of the question. That would only bring humiliation. The memory of him walking away earlier, refusing to acknowledge our bond, yed on a loop in my mind. It was clear that if I made that im publicly, I would only embarrass myself. There was no mistake in the coldness of his retreat.


    By the time noon arrived, I had made my way to therge garage of the Pack House. My current task was to clean it thoroughly, and it was one of the moreborious chores I was assigned.


    The structure was massive, housing several vehicles and stretching wide with open space. I wouldn¡¯t normally be doing anything in this part of the building, but because of the coronation, which will being up in a few days, and a shortage of staff, I was assigned this duty.


    I focused on dusting the far end of the garage when I suddenly felt it¡ªthat scent. It rushed into my nostrils so fiercely it was as if I had been yanked underwater. My knees wobbled, my fingers trembled around the duster in my hand. The scent was overwhelming and divine, equal partsfort and torment.


    I turned slowly, my senses already confirming what my eyes were about to see. And there he was.


    He stood at the entrance of the garage, tall and regal, his posture radiating authority and confidence, and his eyes set intently on me. He did not say anything. He simply watched me. Then, without a word, he began to walk toward me, each step deliberate, his gaze never leaving mine.


    The air around me grew heavier with every inch he closed between us. My heart raced violently in my chest, my breathing grew shallow. His presence was both intoxicating and terrifying.


    When he finally stood before me, he looked at me with an expression that left me even more confused. His eyes carried a mixture of conflicting emotions. It almost looked like admiration, maybe even the early flickers of affection, but it was clouded with something darker¡ªhostility, disdain, perhaps even disappointment.


    Being this close to him was wreaking havoc inside me. I felt exposed, vulnerable, and helpless. But alongside all those emotions, there was excitement. A thrill. A hunger. I did not know which one to lean into, so I froze, unable to choose. He was driving me insane with just his scent, and despite the harshness in his gaze, I found myself yearning for his touch, craving thepletion of the bond our souls had already acknowledged.


    Then he spoke.


    "I finally found my mate, but she turns out to be a weak little Omega," he said, his voice low and devoid of any trace of warmth or gentleness.


    The words cut into me like a de. I blinked, shocked by the cruelty and the rejection embedded in his tone. A weak little omega. The way he said it, like I was something to be ashamed of, something that disgusted him, made my chest tighten. I was angry. Not just because of what he said, but because he was wrong. I might be an Omega, but I was not weak.


    Sna, my wolf, was anything but weak. She was a silver wolf, a rare gift, a force. Silver wolves were known not only for their strength but for their connection to magical abilities. I had worth. I had power.


    I needed to say something in my defense. I needed to tell him he was wrong about me.


    So I opened my mouth and said, "Alpha¡ª"


    But Jorell immediately silenced me. He raised his hand and his tone shifted sharply,ced with anger.


    "Who gave you permission to speak in my presence?" he demanded.


    My words died in my throat, swallowed by fear. I mped my mouth shut and looked away, ashamed and humiliated. My lips trembled, but I held them together. I knew better than to challenge him now.


    The moment he said those words, a smile appeared on his face. But it was not a smile of joy. It carried no kindness. It was the smile of a man who knew he had power and enjoyed disying it.


    He stepped closer and I unintentionally held my breath, afraid I¡¯ll make him even more mad if I breath wrong.


    Every nerve in my body went on high alert. I could feel the raw power radiating off him. He could kill me in an instant if he wanted to. Mate or not. And that terrified me.


    Then he reached out and grabbed my chin.


    His hand was firm, his grip unrelenting, but despite the pressure, my skin erupted in tingles. My body reacted before my mind could catch up. His touch ignited something in me, something primal, something that belonged to the bond.


    "How cruel of the Moon Goddess to make my life even more difficult than it already is," Jorell muttered, and the words, though not directly meant to hurt, stung nheless.


    He examined my face again, his expression shifting only slightly.


    "So beautiful," he said slowly, "yet so fragile andpletely useless."


    I did not get the chance to process those words before he leaned in and pressed his lips to mine.


    The kiss was not gentle, neither was it tender.


    It was iming. It was punishing. It was overwhelming.


    My eyes fluttered shut as the world tilted. His lips moved against mine, forceful but addictive. It was the first time I had ever been kissed, and despite everything¡ªhis earlier words, the danger¡ªmy body melted into the kiss. This was the moment I had dreamed of for so long. The moment I had imagined would be filled with love, eptance, safety. This was not what I had envisioned, but it still felt like my whole being hade alive.


    His hand slipped from my chin and traveled down to my waist. He pulled me closer, eliminating the space between us. His hand continued upward, slowly, tracing the curve of my side until it found its destination. He cupped one of my breasts and squeezed gently.


    A soft and involuntary moan escaped me.


    The sound seemed to jolt him. His body tensed. The other hand on my waist tightened, and for a second, I thought he might pull me closer again. But instead, he stepped back. He tore himself away from me with a look of realization in his eyes. His chest rose and fell rapidly as if he had just remembered where we were.


    We were in the garage. A ce open and easily essible. Anyone could walk in and see us. And although we didn¡¯t know it yet, someone had already walked in, but we didn¡¯t catch the scent because of how intoxicated we were with our scents.


    "Fuck!" He cussed under his breath, lustful eyes still on my dazed form. "Nobody must know about this. Nobody, I mean absolutely nobody must know that you are my mate. Got it?"


    I stared at him, too stunned to speak. My heart shattered at his words, but part of me still clung to the hope from earlier. I did not know whether to dwell on the cruelty in his voice or to hold on to the memory of the kiss.


    So I nodded, three times.


    Not because I agreed.


    But because I did not know what else to do.


    "Your mate?" a voice echoed from the entrance. It was loud and sharp, slicing through the air, and we both froze.


    It was Lisa, Jorell¡¯s chosen mate.

 Chapter 165: Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 165: Rejection</h4>


    The garage that had once felt like nothing more than another room to clean now felt like a prison. The air around me was thick and suffocating, and my heart was a war drum beating wildly in my chest.


    My hands were still trembling slightly from everything that had just happened, the lingering sensations of Jorell¡¯s touch still swimming in my mind, making everything harder to grasp.


    I was still stunned, still struggling to understand how I had gone from a nameless omega to someone who bore the attention and scorn of two of the most powerful wolves in the pack.


    The sharp, echoing sound of Lisa¡¯s¡¯s voice shattered the silence like a rock thrown through ss. Her wide eyes locked on Jorell, and the tone of her voice was nothing short of venomous.


    After recovering from his initial shock, Jorell turned around slowly to face her. He tried to keep hisposure, but even I could sense the tension in the air.


    "What are you doing here, Lisa?" he asked, trying to sound calm but failing miserably. His voice carried a brittle edge, a false calm over a storm building just beneath the surface.


    Lisa blinked rapidly, as though trying to process what she had just heard. She took a step forward, her brows knitting together in furious disbelief. "Huh?" she asked, clearly astonished by his audacity. "What am I doing here?" she repeated, the pitch of her voice rising.


    Then, she let out a loud sigh, her shoulders trembling with frustration. "One moment with the maid and you start acting like a dunce, asking stupid questions," she snapped.


    "Listen, Lisa¡ª" Jorell started, his voice still low, still attempting diplomacy, but Lisa was having none of it. She raised her hand sharply, a signal for him to stop talking. Her eyes, dark and stormy, demanded answers.


    "Ah ah, before you say anything, answer my question. Did you just say she is your mate? Did I hear you correctly?" Lisa asked, her tone now teetering between amusement and rage. There was something unhinged about the way she was holding herself, as though she was only just restraining the wild storm within her.


    Once again, Jorell tried to say her name to calm her down, but she didn¡¯t give him the chance. "Answer my question, Jorell, because I want tough first before I say what I have to say about your cheating ass," she continued, her eyes sparkling with cruel satisfaction.


    Without waiting for his response, she burst into a mockingughter that echoed around the garage. It was the kind ofughter that didn¡¯t bring any joy. It was bitter, loud, and scornful.


    "The moon goddess must really hate you," Lisa said, wiping an imaginary tear from her eye as she regained control of her voice. "She must not want you to rule over thisnd. Your brother is taking over the throne, no doubt. His mate is a force to contend with, while yours is a mere maid." Her eyes slid over to me, filled with nothing but disgust.


    I could feel the weight of her words settle on my shoulders like chains. My heart pounded so loudly in my ears that I almost didn¡¯t recognize my own voice when it came out. "Don¡¯t talk to me like that. You don¡¯t know me," I said, forcing myself to stand taller, to not let her words reduce me.


    But that was a mistake. Both Lisa and Jorell turned their faces toward me with matching expressions of disgust. Their cold, hard eyes stripped away thest of my confidence.


    "Shut that mouth of yours before I shut it for you," Jorell snapped, his voice sharp and unforgiving.


    Lisa scoffed, stepping closer. "Who do you think you are?" she asked, her voice dripping with contempt.


    In that moment, I felt so small, so utterly worthless, that I wished I could disappearpletely. I wanted to melt into the floor, to escape from their scorn and cruelty.


    Lisa moved forward as if toe at me, but Jorell stepped in front of her, his body acting as a shield.


    Her eyes zed with fury.


    "You are even protecting her?" she asked, her voice incredulous and full of betrayal.


    "I¡¯m not protecting her," Jorell replied, trying to calm her. "I just want us to settle this misunderstanding."


    Lisa¡¯s fiery rage faltered momentarily, reced by a chilling smile that made the hairs on my arms stand on end.


    "What misunderstanding are you talking about?" she asked slowly. "There is no misunderstanding here. You found your mate. It is something to be proud of, something to celebrate. And I am more than happy to help spread the good news."


    Her sarcastic tone made it clear that she had no intentions of doing anything good. She stepped back, the movement deliberate, and turned on her heel to leave the garage.


    A small flicker of hope bloomed inside me. Maybe, just maybe, she would leave and let us figure things out. I didn¡¯t want to be hidden, not by my own mate. I wanted to be acknowledged, epted. That small hope, however, was short-lived.


    Jorell¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing Lisa¡¯s arm and pulling her back into the garage. His grip was tight, his expression one of rising frustration.


    "Stop being unreasonable," he said firmly.


    Lisa¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. She looked down at where his hand gripped her arm, then back up at him.


    "I am now the unreasonable one?" she asked, blinking rapidly. "You cheated on me, Jorell. But I am the unreasonable one for wanting to do something good for you?"


    Jorell shook his head slowly. "I didn¡¯t cheat on you, Lisa," he said, trying to exin.


    Lisa¡¯s eyebrows shot up. Her disbelief was evident. "Locking lips with her and groping her is not considered cheating in your books?"


    He ran a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated. "I only lost control for a few seconds. I quickly regained myself. I apologize. It will never happen again."


    Each word he spoke stabbed into me like a de. I stood silently, feeling the sting of rejection even though the words hadn¡¯te yet. I had hoped he would stand beside me, not apologize for touching me.


    Lisa folded her arms, her mouth set in a firm line. "We are over, Jorell. Our contract is terminated."


    Jorell¡¯s frustration spilled over. "Come on. You can¡¯t do that. I have apologized to you, Lisa. What else do you want me to do?"


    She looked at him coldly. "What do I want you to do?" she asked, then let the silence stretch. Finally, she continued. "The only way we can get back together is if you reject her."


    My body went numb. Panic took hold of me, and I couldn¡¯t stop the words from escaping. "No!" I cried out, my voice thick with emotion. "No, you can¡¯t do that."


    I shook my head over and over again, trying to push away the fear that clutched my chest.


    Jorell clenched his jaw. He turned toward Lisa, trying to reason with her again. "Come on, Lisa. Is that not too extreme? I can just keep her in the shadows, and no one would know anything about it."


    Lisa¡¯s eyes narrowed, her lips curling in anger. "You want to keep her in the shadows so that you can keep going back to her to cheat on me, is that right?"


    Jorell shook his head. "That is not going to happen."


    "I am not willing to take that risk," Lisa said coldly. "You have two choices. It is either me or her. Make your choice."


    The tears had already begun to stream down my face even before he made a decision. I knew deep down I didn¡¯t stand a chance. I could feel the rejection before the words even left his mouth.


    When Jorell finally turned to face me, I crumbled. I fell to my knees, my sobs wracking my body. I pleaded with him, begged with every ounce of dignity I had left.


    "Please, do not reject me," I cried. "I will not ept it. I cannot take that pain. I am not ready for it. Please, Alpha. Please, Alpha. Please."


    Tears blurred my vision. My voice cracked with desperation. I called on the moon goddess, begged her to intervene, to stop what I knew was about to happen. I couldn¡¯t believe I was going to be rejected on the same day I found my mate. It was too cruel of a reality for me to ept.


    But the moment never paused for me. Time didn¡¯t stop to allow my heart a chance to mend. Jorell¡¯s voice came through, cold and final.


    "I, Alpha Jorell Usima of Brish pack, reject you, Tracy Bmuth, as my mate and sever our bond henceforth."


    Those words shattered me.


    My world crashed down around me, the floor beneath me gave way, and the pain that followed was like nothing I had ever known. It was as if my soul had been torn from my body, leaving behind a hollow shell that could no longer breathe, no longer feel whole.

 Chapter 166: I accept

    <h4>Chapter 166: I ept</h4>


    The world tilted beneath my feet, or maybe it was just the weight of those devastating words. My entire body trembled, and the shaking started at my core, spreading to my fingers and toes like an uncontroble wave.


    Sna, my wolf, let out a guttural, aching howl in the far corners of my mind, a sound so raw and filled with torment that it echoed through every inch of me. The pain in her voice mirrored mine perfectly, so piercing and absolute it nearly drowned me.


    Lisa, however, stood off to the side, not a single shred of sympathy flickering across her features. In fact, her face bore a satisfied smirk, the kind one might wear after winning a battle they never expected to lose.


    Her eyes sparkled with cruel triumph, lips curled in amusement as if she had just won the lottery. Perhaps she had. Being dered the future Luna of the Brish Pack and standing as the chosen mate of Alpha Jorell was no small feat. And now, it seemed she had solidified that title by watching the rightful bond between mates shatter like ss beneath her heel.


    Jorell still stood before me, unmoved. His clenched jaw worked tightly, his hands balled into fists at his sides. He stared down at me, waiting¡ªperhaps expecting me to ept the rejection and finally release the tension hanging between us. But I could not give him that satisfaction. Not now. Not after all that had just unfolded.


    My heart might be fractured, bleeding out inside my chest, but my pride still clung to thest bits of defiance.


    Even through the haze of anguish, I noticed he had called me by name. That surprised me less than I thought it would. My father had served in his pack, one of the most formidable warriors to ever wear the crest of Brish. Even if I was just a cleaner now, just an omega at the bottom of the chain, I carried my father¡¯s name. It would have been more shocking if Jorell did not know it.


    "ept the rejection," he ground out, his voice rough like gravel and filled with frustration. "Let¡¯s get this over with."


    His words felt like another blow, mming into the fragile walls of myposure. I struggled to lift myself from the cold concrete floor of the garage. My limbs felt heavy, unresponsive, but somehow I managed to rise. My heart hammered in my chest like it was trying to escape, and my vision blurred from the tears I had yet to wipe away. I opened my mouth¡ªbut not to speak the words he expected.


    Without warning, without a single sound, I turned and ran. My feet moved on instinct, pounding the ground beneath me with desperate urgency. I did not know where I was running to, and I did not care. I needed to escape¡ªto get away from Jorell, from Lisa, from the suffocating heartbreak consuming me from the inside out.


    I did not stop. I ran past the outer edges of the pack house, past the stables, and into the thicker parts of the forest. The wind whipped through my hair, drying the tears on my cheeks, but I could not stop crying. My sobs turned into gasps for breath, but still, I kept going. Sna stirred again within me, her pain merging with mine until I could no longer tell whose anguish was whose.


    At some point, without even realizing it, I had crossed the invisible border into the forbidden hunting grounds. This was an area reserved for the pack¡¯s most skilled hunters, men and women who ventured deep into the thick, shadowed woods in search of game. No one came here without purpose. No one came here alone. But I had no sense of danger¡ªonly sorrow.


    When my legs finally gave way, and my chest heaved for air, Sna surged forward. The shift happened so quickly I barely felt it. Silver fur erupted from my skin, bones cracked and realigned, and then I was no longer running as Tracy¡ªI was running as Sna, the silver wolf.


    Her strides were long and graceful, her paws kicking up leaves and dirt as she bounded forward, desperate to lose herself in the wilderness. But she had barely taken a few powerful leaps when it happened. The sound was sudden, a sharp crack that sliced through the air. Pain exploded through our neck as a bullet lodged deep into the flesh.


    The momentum of our run sent us tumbling to the forest floor. Sna¡¯s legs gave out beneath her, and her silver body copsed with a sickening thud. The pain was unbearable. It pulsed out in waves, turning our limbs cold as the poisonced in the bullet spread rapidly through her bloodstream. Our breathing slowed. Our vision dimmed.


    Heavy footsteps thudded across the forest floor. Someone wasing. But it no longer mattered. Life was slipping away from both of us, inch by inch. Sna receded, fading into the back of my consciousness, and I was left in my human form once again, lying in a pile of fallen leaves, blood staining the side of my neck.


    The first sound I heard was a gasp¡ªhigh-pitched and feminine. "A silver wolf?" the voice whispered in disbelief.


    I forced my eyes open, just barely, and found myself looking up into the face of Ste, the pack¡¯s witch. Her expression was a mixture of confusion and wonder. She knelt beside me, her eyes locked on the wound.


    "The silver wolf is an omega?" she murmured to herself, the disbelief clear in her tone. Her hand hovered over my neck, careful not to press too hard, before she turned and barked an order to one of her assistants. "Go get Jorell. Now."


    The assistant, a man I recognized vaguely as Steven, the hunter, took off at a sprint.


    Ste turned to another assistant, a woman carrying a satchel of supplies. "Fetch me the green-rooted herbs. Quickly."


    The woman darted off, leaving Ste alone with me.


    I felt her ce a hand over my wound, and she began to chant. Her voice was low and melodic, ancient words tumbling from her lips in rhythmic repetition. Magic filled the air, thick and pressing. I could feel it trying to mend me, to pull me back from the edge. But I no longer wanted to be pulled back. The pain in my chest had started to ease. My breathing slowed, and for the first time since the rejection, I felt... calm. I wanted to stay in that silence. To fade into a ce where nothing could hurt me anymore.


    When Jorell arrived, I barely noticed him at first. But then I caught a flicker of something on his face. Shock. It was there, unmistakable. It shed across his features for the briefest moment before he shoved it away, recing it with the same stony coldness he always wore.


    "What happened to her?" he asked, voice void of feeling.


    "She was running. We thought she was a deer. Steven fired before we realized what she was," Ste exined, her eyes never leaving me. "And then we saw her shift. A silver wolf."


    Jorell froze. "Silver wolf?"


    "Yes," Ste said, her voice firm. "The very one I told you about. The one the Moon Goddess promised woulde. The one who would give you the strength to defeat the King and im your ce on the throne."


    He stepped back, his face paling. "Oh dear goddess... I just messed up. I messed up big time."


    He dropped to his knees beside me, panic creeping into his voice for the first time.


    "What do you mean you messed up?" Ste asked, her hands still glowing with magical light as she continued to work on the wound.


    "She¡¯s my mate," Jorell confessed, voice cracking. "And I just rejected her."


    Ste¡¯s hands faltered for a split second. Her eyes shot up to meet his.


    "You did what?" she asked, horror coating her words.


    "I didn¡¯t know," he insisted, running a trembling hand through his hair. "How could a silver wolf be an omega? I didn¡¯t know. Lisa threatened to end our contract if I didn¡¯t reject her. I thought I had no other choice."


    Ste looked like she could hardly believe what she was hearing. "You rejected a silver wolf? A direct gift from the Moon Goddess? For a beta?"


    "I didn¡¯t know!" he shouted, and this time the desperation was clear. "Please, do something. Save her. I beg you."


    "I can¡¯t," Ste said, voice heavy with regret. "She isn¡¯t trying to survive. Her spirit is giving up. But I won¡¯t send her soul to the earth. You will have to wait. Wait for the day she is reborn, and maybe then you can earn forgiveness."


    He crumpled beside me. "Please, Tracy. I am so sorry. Forgive me."


    But it was already toote.


    I could still hear him. I still felt the remnants of the bond tying me to him. But it would notst. I knew what I had to do. With thest breath left in my lungs, I opened my mouth and whispered, voice barely audible, "I, Tracy Bmuth, ept your rejection, Alpha Jorell Usima, and sever our bond henceforth."


    And with those words, everything went silent.

 Chapter 167: You scared me

    <h4>Chapter 167: You scared me</h4>


    ~Back to the Present Time~


    The sound of slow, rhythmic breathing filled the air, mixing with the distant hum of silence that lingered like a gentle luby. The room was still, heavy with the perfume ofvender and rosewood, a fragrance that floated like a soft veil, tender and reassuring.


    Tessy¡¯sshes fluttered, her eyes reluctantly parting as consciousness crept in.


    At first, her gaze was hazy, like the world she woke to had been dipped in gold and stardust. Her body felt light, as though she had been floating for days, drifting between existence and nothingness. The ceiling above her shimmered slightly as light filtered in through curtains so sheer they looked like spun silk.


    She blinked slowly, taking in the vast canopy above the bed, the smooth marbled pirs that framed the space, the soft sheen of the chandeliers hanging delicately from the high ceiling. Her breath caught.


    She did not recognize this room.


    It was breathtaking, far more exquisite than anything she had ever seen, even in Roman¡¯s luxurious mansion back at Apex Dominica. The bedding beneath her felt like velvet soaked in warmth, cradling her sore body in a gentle embrace. The room was spacious, so grand it nearly felt surreal. The walls were adorned with art and fabrics that looked like they had been handwoven by ancient royalty. Gold trimming lined every corner. A firece to the left of the room crackled silently, mes dancing behind a ss screen. It looked like a dream she was not sure she had permission to enter.


    For one terrifying moment, Tessie wondered if she was somehow still in her past life.


    Her throat tightened.


    The thought gripped her like icy fingers. Was this one of the royal chambers of Brish Pack? Had Ste, the witch, somehow seeded in bringing her back to life only to toss her back into the very nightmare she had finally escaped? Her pulse quickened. She couldn¡¯t go through that again. She couldn¡¯t face Jorell¡ªnot after everything. Not after the shame, the humiliation, the heartache of being mated to a man who had so easily discarded her for a more suitable choice.


    She thought she had died. That was what she wanted. That was what she craved. That was what she gave in to. So how the hell did it all go wrong?


    Her chest rose and fell quickly, panic threatening to cloud her reasoning.


    But then, instinctively, she turned her head toward the side of the room, and everything stopped.


    Her breath stilled, as sheid her eyes on the one person she thought was a dream too good to be true. The one reality she thought she was only dreaming of when she was reliving her past life. Roman.


    He stood at the far end of the chamber, his tall frame rigid, both arms braced against the wall in front of him. His head was bowed, the thick strands of his brown hair falling slightly over his forehead. He was motionless, save for the rise and fall of his shoulders with every breath he took. From the way he stood, the tension carved into the lines of his back, it was clear he was lost in thought. He had not realized she was awake, not yet.


    Tessy¡¯s lips parted, a quiet sigh slipping out. The tight knot of fear in her chest unraveled slowly, reced with something warm and healing. Relief poured into her like a balm. She was not in Brish. She was not back in that gilded prison where love had been a game of status and power.


    She was back here.


    She was with the one who had never made her feel like she had to beg for affection. The one who had seen her at her most broken and still chosen her without hesitation. The one who, despite all her fears and the difference in their worlds, had never looked down on her.


    A slow smile bloomed across her face, soft and real. It wasn¡¯t born of joy alone but of deep, overwhelming peace. She was finally where she was meant to be. And she couldn¡¯t believe she was only realizing it after all this time.


    "Your Majesty," she called out gently, her voice still rough from sleep butced with warmth and fondness.


    Roman¡¯s body stiffened instantly, his entire posture freezing where he stood.


    For a split second, he did not move.


    Then, as if her voice had jolted him out of a trance, he turned around in one swift, fluid motion.


    His eyes locked on hers immediately.


    Tessy saw it¡ªthe disbelief, the hope, the raw fear of losing her¡ªand something in his gaze cracked open. His steps were quick, almost frantic, but controlled by the measured strength that always seemed to hum beneath his skin. He crossed the room in a heartbeat, falling to the chair ced at her bedside, the same one she was certain he had barely left while shey unconscious.


    "My love, you are awake," he said, and his voice trembled with emotion.


    He leaned in closer, the back of his hand reaching for her forehead with the tenderness of someone who had thought they might lose the most important part of their soul. His skin was warm, his touch soft as he checked for any signs of fever, for anything out of ce.


    "How do you feel now?" he asked, his voice low but full of concern as he gazed deeply into her eyes.


    Tessie didn¡¯t answer right away.


    She simply looked at him.


    For a long, slow moment, all she did was stare¡ªdrinking in his presence, feeling the truth of it settle into her bones. Roman. The one the world feared and revered. The one who turned her world upside down without giving her a chance to do anything about it. He had stayed. He had waited. He had never once treated her like a burden or reminded her of her ce in society.


    A part of her remembered how angry she had been when they first met, how she had struggled to understand what he saw in her and why he was being so insistent on marrying her. But now, watching him¡ªwatching the storm in his eyes soften at the sight of her¡ªshe realized that maybe, just maybe, the universe had grown tired of watching her suffer. Maybe it had finally decided to reward her with something real. Someone true.


    Roman began to worry when she remained silent.


    Her eyes were wide and bright, almost glowing with unshed emotion, but her lips said nothing. He watched her closely, confusion beginning to form in his gaze. Was she in pain? Did she not remember what had happened? Was she scared?


    He parted his lips to ask.


    But before he could utter a single word, Tessy¡¯s smile returned¡ªthis time wider, more radiant, stretching across her face like sunlight piercing through the clouds after a long, relentless storm.


    She nodded slowly.


    "I¡¯m alright," she whispered, her voice stronger now, "now that I have seen you."


    And just like that, Roman felt his heart thud hard against his ribs.


    He let out a shaky breath, and leaned forward. His lips brushed against her forehead in a kiss that lingered longer than necessary, as though grounding himself in the reality of her presence. He was trying to beposed, to stay strong, but her words had melted every bit of the tension he had carried for hours.


    "You scared me," he murmured against her skin, the confession soft but thick with truth.


    Tessy reached for his hand and squeezed gently. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Roman lifted his head slightly, meeting her eyes again. But this time, her expression had changed. The smile faded slowly, reced with a calm seriousness that caused his brows to pull together.


    There was no anger in her gaze, no usation, just a curiosity that had grown too big to keep inside.


    "Roman," she began, her voice even, "how long was I out?"


    "Five hours," he answered, not sure why she asked. But from the look in her eyes, he knew that there was another questioning.


    "Why haven¡¯t you marked me yet? Is it because I didn¡¯t know who I was yet?"


    The next questionnded like a stone in still water.


    Roman¡¯s body wentpletely still. His eyes did not leave hers, but something flickered in their depths, an emotion that danced between guilt and restraint.


    Tessy watched him closely, already suspecting the answer. But she wanted to hear it from him. She needed to know what held him back. Why, even after knowing she was his mate, and after revealing her true identity to her, he had chosen to wait.


    She had asked with no usation, yet her heart beat a little faster now that the words were out in the open.


    Roman finally drew in a breath, his hand reaching for and tightening slightly around hers.


    He was not a man who wavered. But now, in front of her, he looked like someone standing at the edge of something vast and uncertain.

 Chapter 168: I knew it

    <h4>Chapter 168: I knew it</h4>


    "Not knowing who you were was only part of the reason why I did not and haven¡¯t marked you yet," Roman said quietly, breaking the silence that had settled between them like a heavy nket.


    His voice was steady, but beneath that calm exterior was a tension Tessy immediately picked up on. He was holding back something. Something heavier than the words he had just spoken. Something that had been buried deep in his chest for far too long.


    Tessy tilted her head slightly, curiosity already tugging at her, knitting a small line between her brows. She could sense there was more. She waited.


    Roman looked at her face carefully, his eyes studying every inch of her expression before he continued. "There is another reason."


    He paused after that, and the stillness that followed made the air seem thicker. He did not look away. He was gauging her reaction, searching for something in her eyes, perhaps a readiness or a signal that she could handle the rest of what he had to say.


    Tessy¡¯s patience ran thin in seconds.


    "Which is?" she asked, her voice edged with impatience and an urgent need for answers.


    Roman¡¯s jaw tensed slightly. Then he finally spoke.


    "The first day we met... it was not your fault that you had sex with me. It was mine," he confessed, and the moment the words left his mouth, Tessy¡¯s face shifted in confusion. Her brows furrowed deeper, lips pressing into a frown. "I told my wolf, Lazer, to invade your mind and twist your thoughts," Roman said, the weight of his guilt finally pushing its way out. "That was the only way I knew I could get you to my side in that moment. It was not right. It was not fair to you, and I know that. But I was desperate."


    Tessy stared at him, her expression unreadable.


    Roman pressed on, not letting the silence stop him this time. "But that action... it came with a consequence. Invading your mind without first marking you meant that Lazer would be extremely weakened. His strength was tied to the purity of that bond. The only way to strengthen him again is to mark you."


    He paused and looked into her eyes again, watching them widen slightly as he spoke.


    "But the downside," he added quietly, "is that I cannot mark you until the day of the red moon. If I do it any sooner... you would die."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Tessy did not move. She did not say anything. Her lips were parted, but her voice refused toe. Her green eyes remained locked on his, but they held something deeper now. Thought. Reflection. She seemed to be reying everything in her head. Every moment. Every confusing decision. Every emotion she had once questioned.


    Roman watched her closely. The longer the silence stretched, the more restless he became. His fingers fidgeted on hisp, and his shoulders grew tighter as seconds passed without a word from her.


    Finally, he broke the quiet again.


    "What?" he asked gently. "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you mad at me?"


    His voice cracked just slightly at the end, a raw vulnerability slipping through.


    And then Tessy spoke.


    "I knew I wasn¡¯t crazy," she said suddenly, her voice filled with a strange sort of relief that made Roman blink in surprise.


    "What?" he asked again, uncertain.


    "I knew it," she repeated with more certainty now, "I knew it was you who made me do it. I just knew it."


    Roman¡¯s eyes widened, confused.


    "Freya thought I was crazy," Tessy continued, now lifting herself slightly up on the bed, pushing her weight into her elbows until she could sit upright. "I was also beginning to think so too. But deep down I knew something was off that day. I knew I would never do that to a patient no matter how drunk I was... or how good looking he is."


    Roman¡¯s lips twitched as a yful light shed in his eyes.


    "So are you admitting that I am good looking?" he asked, raising his eyebrows suggestively and giving her the smallest teasing grin.


    Tessy rolled her eyes, though the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her amusement. "That is not the point," she said, swatting the air in his direction.


    "Right," Roman replied with mock seriousness, though the grin still ghosted on his face.


    Then his expression softened.


    "I am sorry I had to go that way," he said truthfully, the humor fading from his features. "It was the only solution I had at that point. I had just found you, and I did not want to risk losing you again. I could not afford to wait, not with what was at stake. And besides... you made me harder than a rock by just touching me."


    Tessy¡¯s eyes narrowed in pretend annoyance at his bluntness, but she said nothing. Roman waited.


    When she did not speak for a moment, he added quickly, "Don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?"


    He leaned in slightly, his eyes softening even more, expression shifting into one of sincere apology.


    Tessy¡¯s face rxed, her gaze no longer distant but filled with reflection.


    "I¡¯m not mad," she said after a short pause. "I¡¯m just... reliving the experience in my head and realizing how frustrating it was at the time. But now... now I¡¯m actually d you did what you did."


    Roman blinked, slightly stunned.


    "Really?" he asked, tilting his head to the side, clearly not expecting that response.


    "Yeah," Tessy nodded. "Because if you didn¡¯t, I probably would have left the country before you would ever get the chance to find me. I had already made up my mind to leave everything behind and start all over somewhere else. I was ready to disappear."


    A small, wistful smile curled at the corner of her lips, the weight of those old ns no longer present in her eyes.


    Roman exhaled slowly, a deep, steady breath that seemed to leave his entire body. Hearing that from her¡ªknowing she had been one step away from vanishingpletely¡ªmade him feel an overwhelming sense of gratitude for the reckless decision he had once made.


    Just like Tessy, he felt as though a great burden had been lifted from his chest. The guilt he had carried for so long, the shame of what he had done to her mind, all of it seemed to ease under the warmth of her understanding.


    "Then I am proud of myself," Roman said, smiling now, "and of my decision. And of Lazer."


    Tessyughed softly, shaking her head, but the smile on her face was real. It was wide. It was filled with peace.


    Then it slowly faded.


    Her brows furrowed again as something else entered her thoughts.


    "When is the red mooning?" she asked, her voice serious now.


    She remembered what he had said about Lazer being in a weakened state. That was dangerous for any shifter. And Roman was no ordinary shifter. He was a Lycan. His bond with Lazer was stronger than most, and any weakness in his wolf could be catastrophic.


    "In about a month," Roman replied.


    Tessy nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Okay," she said, her voice calm but eager. "I can¡¯t wait to bear your mark."


    Her fingers gently reached for his hand again, squeezing it.


    Then her eyes softened further.


    "I also can¡¯t wait to find my mother... if she¡¯s still alive," she added, her tone lowering with emotion.


    Roman nodded with assurance. "I¡¯ve put Liam on it. He will find the coven and every bit of information about them. He¡¯ll let us know if she¡¯s still alive or not."


    Tessy¡¯s lips parted, and the gratitude that poured from her expression was unmistakable. She shifted closer to him, leaned in slowly, and pressed a lingering kiss on his lips. Her eyes closed for a second longer than necessary, savoring the moment, tasting thefort he always seemed to bring.


    When she pulled back, she shed him a heart-melting smile that sent a quiet fire through his veins.


    Roman didn¡¯t say anything immediately. He simply held her gaze, memorizing the moment,mitting the look in her eyes to memory.


    After a while, in the kind of silence that felt warm andfortable, he asked gently, "While you were asleep... did you recall anything about your past life?"


    Tessie exhaled.


    "Yes," she said softly. "I was from Brish Pack. An Omega. A cleaner."


    She paused.


    "I was mated to Alpha Jorell," she continued with a hint of bitterness. "But he rejected me. I died."


    Her eyes softened as she looked at Roman.


    "And now I¡¯m with you."


    Roman let out a breath, his eyes scanning her face, his hands sliding to her waist.


    "That is one hell of a summary, baby," he said, lips curving in a crooked grin. "I want details."


    He shifted slightly and gently pulled her to sit on his thighs, guiding her effortlessly into a straddling position across hisp.


    "Tell me everything you remember," he murmured, wrapping his arms around her waist securely. "Do not rush it. I have time."

 Chapter 169: Such a disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 169: Such a disappointment</h4>


    ~Brish Pack~


    The forest was still when she arrived.


    A haunting silence hung in the air like a mist that refused to lift, cloaking the ancient trees in a shroud of secrecy. Even the rustling leaves seemed to hush their whispers as the figure moved through them.


    d in a ck robe, the hood drawn low to conceal most of her features, the woman walked with deliberate steps, her boots brushing against the damp earth without sound. She reached a massive tree¡ªone of the oldest in that part of the woods¡ªand turned to rest her back against it, folding her arms across her chest. Her stance was calm, but there was a stiffness to her posture that betrayed her anticipation. Her breath was even, but her eyes, hidden beneath the shadow of her hood, were alert and calcting.


    Minutes passed. The stillness endured.


    Then, the sound of hurried but careful steps approached. Another figure emerged from between the thick trees, simrly robed in ck, though her movement bore a slight hesitation, like someone unsure of what kind of reception awaited. She stepped closer and stopped several feet away from the first woman. Then, with a respectful bow, she greeted her.


    "Luna," the second woman said, her voice steady butced with fatigue.


    Lisa pushed herself upright, her back no longer resting on the tree. She pulled her hood back just slightly, revealing sharp, pale features and eyes that glinted with restrained irritation.


    "Gina," Lisa called the name without warmth or resentment. Her voice was even, calm. "If you¡¯re here now, am I to believe the job has beenpleted?"


    Lisa¡¯s voice, though soft, held weight. It was the kind of tone that demanded truth without theatrics. She had just left the training grounds when she received Gina¡¯s message, and without wasting a second, she hade here, hoping for good news.


    But Gina shook her head solemnly. She took a step forward and dropped to her knees, her hands at her sides and her head bowed low.


    "I am sorry, Luna," she said, her tone filled with regret. "I could notplete the job. I had to flee the house when things turned against me. It was either escape or risk being caught and tortured until I revealed who I was working for. I will ept whatever punishment you believe I deserve."


    Lisa let out a sigh, quiet but heavy with the weight of disappointment. She had already suspected something like this would happen. The moment the job began to stretch beyond the initial timeline, she knew things were unraveling behind the scenes.


    "Get up," Lisa said, her voicecking anger but not warmth. "Tell me everything that happened."


    Gina rose to her feet slowly, brushing dirt from her knees before lifting her eyes to meet Lisa¡¯s. She did not waste time with preambles.


    "It is just like the other two times, Luna. Every single time she touches the poisoned bowl, it shatters. Not after she eats or drinks¡ªbefore. The moment her fingers make contact. It is as if something¡ªsomething invisible and powerful¡ªis watching over her and reacting before she even attempts to consume it."


    Lisa¡¯s brow tightened, her lips pressing together into a hard line.


    "This time," Gina continued, "I tried to remove myself entirely from the process. I implicated the Omega maid, thinking maybe the bowls shattered only because I was the one serving the meals. But even when the Omega served it, the result was the same. The bowl shattered in her hand once she picked it up. Then, something worse happened."


    She paused to catch her breath, the memory clearly still fresh in her mind.


    "There was a human. A woman. She came to the house with Alpha Williams. I do not know how, but she knew instantly that there was poison in the food. She called it out before anyone else could react. That was when I knew it was over. I had to flee immediately. Alpha Williams has ordered people to search for me. They are scouring the territory. I barely made it out. What should have been a few hours of travel took me days. I had to keep avoiding checkpoints. Every route I tried was blocked. It¡¯s like they knew I was still somewhere nearby."


    She finally finished, standing still as she waited for Lisa¡¯s judgment. The silence stretched long between them.


    Lisa studied her with narrowed eyes. Her mind worked rapidly, piecing together the implications of every word. That girl was not just lucky. No one defied death three times in a row due to coincidence. Something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas protecting her.


    "You¡¯ve done well, Gina," Lisa finally said, her voice low but sincere. "Even if the result was not what we wanted, you made the right choice by fleeing. We cannot afford exposure right now."


    Gina¡¯s body sagged slightly in relief.


    "I heard they are back at the pce now," Lisa added, her voice sharper. "Go to the cattle ranch and stay there for a while. Stay quiet, and do not draw attention to yourself."


    "Thank you, Luna," Gina said quickly, bowing once more and turning away. She walked fast, her robe catching slightly on low branches as she disappeared into the trees.


    Lisa stood still for a moment longer before finally turning around and heading back toward the path that led to the pack house. The robe was shed as soon as she neared the boundaries, reced by her usual attire. Herposure was unchanged, her expression unreadable.


    She had only just stepped into the courtyard when a guard rushed up to her, bowing low and panting slightly.


    "Luna," he greeted her, his voice tight and uncertain.


    Lisa immediately noticed the tension in his eyes. Something was wrong.


    "What is it?" she asked sharply, stepping closer to him. The guard hesitated, ncing around nervously before leaning in to whisper the issue into her ear.


    Lisa¡¯s expression did not change, but she let out a soft sigh and gave him a small nod.


    "I¡¯ll see to it," she replied.


    The guard looked visibly relieved and gave her a deep bow before hurrying away.


    Lisa continued her walk, her steps now purposeful as she made her way to the throne room. She already knew where he would be. At this hour, when his mind was troubled and his soul steeped in bitterness, Jorell always returned to the throne room.


    She pushed therge wooden doors open and stepped inside.


    There he was, seated on the throne like a man whose world had copsed beneath him. His eyes were hollow and his jaw was clenched tightly, his posture rigid with tension. The air in the room was dense, almost choking. No one dared to approach him. Even those with urgent matters kept a safe distance, fearful of what might happen if they broke his fragile silence.


    But Lisa was not everyone.


    She had seen him like this several times in the past, and it no longer fazed her.


    She walked straight toward him, her chin lifted, her shoulders square.


    "You have been fuming since you returned this afternoon," she said, her voice firm and direct. "You have kept everyone on edge and left important matters unattended. That is not how a leader behaves, Jorell. That is how a child throws a tantrum."


    His head snapped up.


    "Watch your mouth, Lisa," Jorell said through clenched teeth. His eyes burned with fury. "Watch what you say to me from now on, so I don¡¯t remind you how you ruined my life."


    Lisa¡¯s lip curled into a half-smirk. She had heard this many times. It no longer moved her.


    "How I ruined your life?" she asked, her voice rising slightly. "Did I force you to reject her? Did I put those words in your mouth? Own up to your mistakes, Jorell. Stop looking for someone to me for every little thing that goes wrong in your miserable life and fix it already."


    His hands balled into fists.


    "I am not looking for who to me," he growled. "Because I already know who is to me. You. You, Lisa. You ruined my life."


    Lisa¡¯s eyes glinted.


    "You are such a disappointment," she said coldly. "Such a weak Alpha. If not for my strength and knowledge, you would have dragged this pack to ruin years ago. If I had known this is the kind of man you would turn into, I would have left you back then. I would have supported your brother to be the Alpha of Brish. He would have done a far better job than you ever could."


    The words were like knives.


    Jorell let out a savage growl. His rage exploded, uncontained.


    He lunged from the throne, his hand going straight for her throat. He grabbed her tightly and mmed her against the wall with brutal force. The stone cracked slightly under the impact, and Lisa let out a strained gasp.


    His eyes were wild, his breathing ragged.


    "I have tolerated your venom for too long," he spat. "One more word, and I will¡ª"


    "Kill me?" Lisa choked out. "Do it."

 Chapter 170: Need my mate back

    <h4>Chapter 170: Need my mate back</h4>


    "Go ahead and kill me, Jorell. I dare you," Lisa spat, her voice a venomced challenge that dripped with disdain. Her tone did not waver; her eyes did not flinch. They held his gaze with a terrifying calm, the kind that whispered of secrets and ruin. "Try it," she continued, her voice low and furious, "and see if your entire world does note crashing down before you even understand what is happening."


    Her jaw was clenched tight, each word she uttered slicing through the tension in the room like a sharpened de. Her breath came out in short, measured bursts, as if each exhale was a warning. She was not bluffing. That much was clear. There was no hint of fear in her face, only the simmering fury of a woman who had held back for far too long.


    Jorell¡¯s fingers tightened around her throat. The veins in his forearms bulged as anger rippled through him. Her words had pierced something raw inside him, tearing open a wound he barely had time to nurse. Every instinct screamed at him to end it, to silence her once and for all. But he could not. Not yet. Not until he had secured what he was truly after. If not for that singr goal, he would have rid himself of Lisa a long time ago. She had pushed him too far, too many times, and today was no different.


    They stood locked in that moment, predator and prey¡ªbut both refusing to give way. Neither one spoke. The silence between them pulsed with hatred, thick and stifling. They were so consumed by their rage that they did not hear the soft click of footsteps against the marble floor. Neither noticed the change in the air until a third voice echoed through the throne room like a crack of thunder.


    "Can you two just quit it already?"


    The voice was sharp andced with exhaustion. Ste stood at the threshold, her eyes narrowing at the sight before her. The room¡¯s tension had not surprised her. She had felt it in the air before even setting foot inside, like the dense stillness before a lightning storm. Her expression was unreadable as her gaze swept from Jorell to Lisa, two wolves ready to tear each other apart in the very room meant tomand order and power.


    She was regal in every sense of the word, adorned in a flowing crimson gown that shimmered with ck embellishments that marked her status. The sleeves clung to her arms, and her long skirt swayed gently around her feet as she moved further into the room. She had aged since the time when Tracy had still walked among them¡ªher features more defined, her presence even moremanding than before. Her hair, streaked with elegant silver strands, was pulled back into a tight bun, and every line on her face spoke of experience and quiet endurance.


    Jorell released Lisa¡¯s neck the instant he heard Ste¡¯s voice. He turned toward the older woman as though her presence alone was enough to dispel the venom that had thickened the air.


    "You two are supposed to be leaders of this great pack," Ste said, her voice slow and biting. "Yet you spend your days locked in personal warfare, right here in the throne room, in full view of those you are meant to guide and protect."


    "Do not me me, Ste. You should me him," Lisa said quickly, eager to shift responsibility. She took a step back from Jorell and straightened her clothing, lifting her chin with self-righteous indignation. "He does not act like the leader he is supposed to be."


    "If he is not acting like a leader, you should not stoop to his level," Ste replied sternly, not missing a beat. Her disapproval was palpable. "You should be the one to act like a true leader."


    Then her gaze shifted to Jorell, and it was even colder than before.


    "And you," she added, her voice now heavy with disappointment, "should not have sent for me when you knew full well you could solve your problems by fighting your Luna."


    "I was not fighting her," Jorell defended himself, his tone calmer now but still carrying the heat from their argument. "I was sitting here, minding my own business, waiting for you when she barged in and started the whole confrontation."


    Lisa scoffed and crossed her arms tightly across her chest.


    "I started the fight?" she asked, incredulous. "So telling you to grow up and stop ming everyone and everything around you for your misfortunes is me starting a fight? And asking you to stop fantasizing about the King¡¯s mate is me throwing the first punch?"


    Her voice rose slightly, enough to fill the high-ceilinged room and echo off the stone walls. Jorell stared at her, but it was not her tone that caught him¡ªit was her words.


    His brows furrowed. His heart skipped a beat.


    "How did you know about that?" he asked slowly. There was a flicker of confusion in his voice, and a rising current of unease. He had told no one. He had kept the events of that afternoon locked away, buried behind his silence. So how had Lisa found out that Tracy was with the King?


    "How I know about it?" Lisa repeated, her lips curling into a bitter smile. "Does that not tell you something, Jorell? Does it not tell you that while you sit aroundmenting and daydreaming, I take time to actually do the work of a leader? I pay attention. I listen. I do research."


    She did not wait for a reply. Her voice held a finality that shut the conversation downpletely. But now it was Ste¡¯s turn to ask the question that lingered between them.


    "The King¡¯s mate?" Ste asked, clearly surprised. Her brows rose, and she turned her full attention to Jorell. "What does that have to do with anything?"


    Jorell¡¯s eyes flicked to her, then back to Lisa. For a moment, he said nothing. Then, as though making a decision, he sighed and turned back to Ste fully.


    "We need to talk. In private," he said, his tone more subdued now.


    He then nced at Lisa and spoke without emotion. "Leave us."


    Lisa did not argue.


    "Of course I will leave," she said with a roll of her eyes. "Your presence disgusts me. And besides, there is nothing you want to say in private that I do not already know."


    With those final words, she turned and swept out of the throne room, her steps light and brisk, but her energy still thick with fury.


    The doors mmed shut behind her.


    Ste turned to Jorell and examined him closely. Her sharp eyes missed nothing. She took in his disheveled appearance¡ªhis shirt half-untucked, his hair slightly tousled, his eyes rimmed with dark shadows.


    "You look a mess, Jorell," she said finally, shaking her head. "What is going on with you? This is not the Alpha I pledged to serve with everything I have."


    "Do not bother about my appearance, Ste," Jorell replied, waving her concern away with a tired hand. "That is not why I sent for you."


    "It is not just your appearance," she pressed, her voice growing more serious. "It is everything about you. The way you stand. The way you speak. You are unraveling. But fine¡ªlet us get to business. What is this I hear about the King¡¯s mate?"


    Jorell did not hesitate this time.


    "Tracy is back," he said, the name heavy on his tongue.


    "Tracy?" Ste asked, the name unfamiliar for a moment. She frowned, then blinked. "Who is Tracy?"


    "My original mate," Jorell replied, his voice almost bitter. "The omega."


    Understanding dawned slowly on Ste¡¯s face. Her brows furrowed again and she nodded.


    "Oh yes, yes¡ªI remember now. I remember telling you that she had been reborn."


    "Well, I found her today," Jorell said, pacing a few steps across the throne room, his words hurried now. "And it turns out she is with the King. They say she is mated to him."


    He stopped pacing and turned back to Ste.


    "But I do not believe it. He must have chosen her just to torment me. We are the reason she is back. You made sure she would be reborn. She was mine before she died. How could she now be the mate of the King?"


    His voice cracked slightly, and he looked away, unable to meet Ste¡¯s eyes for a moment, knowing he was the reason for his misfortune.


    Ste stood still, quiet for a while as she processed the gravity of what he had said. When she finally spoke, her voice was low and grave.


    "This is a very sensitive issue, Jorell. Not one you should be approaching with this kind of mindset."


    "That is exactly why I sent for you," he said. "I need my mate back. There is no way I am letting the King have her. She was first mine, and will always be mine."

 Chapter 171: Find another witch

    <h4>Chapter 171: Find another witch</h4>


    Ste let out a long, weary sigh. It was not the kind of sigh that came from a moment of inconvenience or mild frustration. It was the kind that suggested she already knew she had her work cut out for her.


    She closed her eyes briefly, as though searching the darkness behind her lids for answers that continued to evade her. When she opened them again, she looked directly at Jorell, and there was something like sadness in her expression.


    "I do not know how to help you, Jorell," she said, her voice quiet but clear, her head shaking slowly.


    Jorell¡¯s eyes widened as her words hit him with more weight than he could bear. He stood up straighter, his posture stiffening, anger and disbelief shing across his features.


    "What do you mean you do not know how to help me?" he asked, his voiceced with frustration and an undercurrent of desperation. He took a step closer to her, his hands balled into fists at his sides. "You promised to help me. Do you remember that? You said you would do all you could to bring her back to me. You said I would have to work for her forgiveness and I agreed. I am ready to do that. I am ready to do anything."


    Ste¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She did remember those words. She remembered them clearly. But things had changed, and she had not foreseen any of this.


    "Yes," she said atst, her voice heavier now,ced with regret. "I remember saying all of that. But I had no idea she would return as the King¡¯s mate. I thought she would be reborn here in Brish, as an unmated omega. That would have made everything a whole lot easier."


    Jorell shook his head, his disbelief hardening into resolve. His jaw tightened, and the muscles in his neck tensed.


    "I do not believe she is his mate," he said firmly, crossing his arms. "I think they are lying. The King¡¯s mate is dead. Tracy is mine."


    Ste studied him carefully. She saw it clearly now¡ªhe was intentionally choosing to believe in a version of events that suited him. He was holding on to a fantasy, and she hated that she might have helped build it.


    "The Moon Goddess promised him a second mate," she reminded him, gently but firmly.


    "That does not mean Tracy is the second mate promised to him by the Moon Goddess," Jorell snapped, and Ste noted the way his voice cracked slightly, betraying the truth beneath his denial.


    She wished she could simply let him live in that fantasy world of his, untouched and deluded, but she had pledged allegiance to him as Alpha. It was her duty to guide him, not indulge him.


    Ste let out another sigh, slower this time, heavier with contemtion. "Did you see the two of them together?" she asked, watching him closely.


    "Yes," Jorell said, without hesitation. "They arrived at the pce this afternoon. They even held hands. I recognized her immediately."


    Ste¡¯s lips parted, her breath catching for a moment. She looked down, her brows drawn together. When she spoke again, her voice was slower, more thoughtful.


    "Do you remember that a curse was ced upon the King? One that made the presence of the opposite gender repulse him?"


    "Yes. Why?" Jorell asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    Ste lifted her head and looked directly at him. Her eyes were steady.


    "You just said they were together. And they even held hands. That would not have been possible if they were not mates. The King would not have been able to stand her presence, let alone touch her."


    Jorell opened his mouth, but no words came out. His defiance faltered. He looked away, falling into an uneasy silence as Ste¡¯s logic settled into his mind.


    But the calm did notst. His brows soon knitted again, his lips twitching as another thought came to him, one that stirred a different kind of urgency.


    "But I called her name," he said suddenly, his voice growing louder. "Just like you said. And she reacted exactly the way you told me she would. She passed out. Is that supposed to be possible if they are truly mates?"


    At that, Ste¡¯s brows drew close. Her expression darkened with confusion. She took a step back and pressed her fingers to her lips, thinking.


    That was not supposed to happen.


    If Tracy had truly been marked by the King, if they were bound as mates, then her response to Jorell¡¯s call should have been different. The fainting, the passing out¡ªthat should not have happened.


    Could it be that the King had not marked her?


    But if that was the case, then why?


    She was lost in thought, trying to unravel the puzzle forming in her mind.


    "Say something," Jorell said, his patience clearly wearing thin. His eyes were sharp, his voice tense.


    Ste lifted her head slowly.


    "The only reason that would happen is if the King has not marked her yet," she said finally, her voice quiet but sure. "So you may still have a chance. As long as she remains unmarked, the first one to mark her gets all the benefits."


    The moment those words left her mouth, she saw the shift in Jorell. His entire demeanor changed. His eyes lit up with a strange, wild kind of joy. His lips stretched into a triumphant smile, and he almostughed as he said, "Yes."


    He looked like a man who had just found his salvation.


    "Now all I have to do is get her to forgive me and take me back, right?" he asked, looking at Ste with a boyish hope.


    Ste let out yet another sigh. Her chest rose and fell with the effort, and she closed her eyes briefly, trying to gather herself. This man, she thought, was truly spiraling. The fact that he believed it would be easy to get someone he had once rejected to forgive him ande running back was baffling.


    But still, she answered.


    "Yes. If you can achieve that."


    Before she could offer a single word of caution, before she could exin how difficult, how almost impossible that task would be, Jorell spoke again. But this time, there was a change in his voice. A subtle darkening.


    "What if she does not forgive me?" he asked, his smile fading, a frown forming in its ce. "Can I still just go ahead and mark her and get the benefits?"


    Ste stiffened.


    "Do not do that, Jorell," she said immediately, her voice sharper than before.


    But he was not deterred. He leaned forward slightly, eyes narrowing.


    "That is not the answer to the question, Ste," he said, his voice low, dangerous.


    She hesitated. She did not want to answer, but she could feel his growing intensity. He was no longer asking out of curiosity. He was asking because he was considering it.


    "I do not know the answer to that question," she said slowly. "But there is a reason forceful marking is forbidden."


    Jorell went quiet for a moment, but it was not a calm silence. It was the kind thates before the storm. Then, another question burst out of him.


    "Can you get her to forgive me if she proves stubborn?"


    Ste stared at him, stunned.


    "How do you expect me to do that?" she asked, her voice rising slightly.


    "Magic, of course," he said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    She shook her head, her eyes hardening.


    "No. I cannot. That is dark magic. And I only perform clean magic."


    Jorell was not deterred. He tilted his head slightly.


    "Dark magic or not, is it possible?" he asked. His eyes were growing darker now, his energy more dangerous. He was spiraling into something Ste could no longer control.


    She hesitated, but the pressure from his stare was too much. He looked like he would tear the world apart to get what he wanted.


    "Do not lie to me, Ste. Is it possible or not?" he growled, his voice almost feral.


    Ste swallowed hard.


    "It is only possible with dark magic," she admitted quietly. "But it is very risky, and there is no guarantee it would work. Especially on someone you have rejected. And who has epted the rejection."


    Jorell smiled again, that same twisted, triumphant smile. He nodded.


    "Let me worry about the consequences," he said. "As for you, my dear Ste, you are a dark witch. You can perform dark magic. Do this for me."


    Ste straightened her back.


    "My sincere apologies, Alpha Jorell," she said firmly. "I swore an oath. I have said goodbye to the dark arts. I will not break my oath. I will not go back to it. I am sorry to disappoint you."


    But her words did not seem to matter anymore.


    Jorell waved his hand.


    "All right then. You may leave," he said coldly. "I will find another witch to do the job."


    "Jorell," she said softly, hoping to reach him.


    "Leave, Ste," he said again.


    And this time, she knew there was no point even trying.

 Chapter 172: Charlotte is dead

    <h4>Chapter 172: Charlotte is dead</h4>


    Back at Luminera, the evening had begun to cast a warm glow through therge ss windows, bathing the living room in soft golds and fading oranges.


    Dera sat quietly on a single-seater sofa, her back sinking slightly into the cushions, arms wrapped loosely around the small boy in herp. Dexter was seated on her thighs, straddling her, his little legs dangling off both sides while his small head rested against her chest. His weight was slight, butforting, and she absently ran her fingers through his hair while he mumbled softly, caught somewhere between wakefulness and slumber.


    His voice was quiet, slow, and dreamy as he spoke, "...And all the horses shouted at once. We want food..."


    A faint smile touched Dera¡¯s lips as she looked down at him. His voice was thick with sleep, and she wasn¡¯t even sure if he was still consciously telling the story or if he was simply reciting pieces from a dream.


    "...And the boy brought their food to them..." Dexter continued, his voice softer now, almost a whisper, "...and they ate happily and were never hungry again."


    Dera blinked. Her brows creased slightly as she tried to follow the plot. The story didn¡¯t make much sense to her, but thest line struck her strangely. "They were never hungry again." The words hung in the air like a thread tugging gently at her curiosity. It almost sounded like some sort of divine conclusion, as though the food had been magical, a solution to more than just hunger.


    Before she could probe further into her own thoughts, the soft rise and fall of Dexter¡¯s breathing told her everything she needed to know¡ªhe had sumbed to sleep. He had stopped speaking entirely now, and his little body had grown heavier and more limp in her arms.


    Her hand slowed in his hair, then stopped altogether as the door creaked open. Dera turned her head toward the sound, her posture rxing the moment her eyesnded on the man who walked in.


    "You¡¯re back. You took quite some time," she said with a soft smile, her voiceced with relief.


    Williams returned the smile, his features warm but undeniably tired as he stepped into the room. "Yeah... The situation at the pce got even moreplicated than I expected," he replied, making his way toward her.


    Dera arched a brow slightly, the smile on her lips starting to fade. "Howplicated?" she asked. "What happened?"


    "I had to stop Roman from killing Alpha Jorell," Williams exined with a calmness that contrasted the gravity of his words.


    Dera¡¯s face fell further. "How did it get to that point?" Her voice was lower now, more serious.


    Williams exhaled slowly, a breath weighed down with the exhaustion of everything he had witnessed. "Long story, my dear," he murmured, leaning in to press a gentle kiss to her lips.


    Then, shifting his gaze downward, his eyes softened when theynded on the small boy still curled against her chest. "Is he asleep?"


    "Yeah," Dera answered, her smile returning at the mention of her son. "Fell asleep while telling me a story."


    "The storyteller fell asleep before finishing the story?" Williams asked with mock surprise. "Wow."


    Dera let out a quietugh, a soft chuckle that carried a mother¡¯s fond amusement. "He insisted on waiting for you toe back. I guess he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He only just fell asleep."


    Williams crouched slightly, reaching forward with care. "It¡¯s been a long day, and he¡¯s been very cooperative all through. You did a good job raising him."


    Dera shrugged, her expression humble but tinged with pride. "He can be very stubborn and insistent sometimes."


    Williams gave her a knowing look. "And I wonder where he got that from."


    "You, of course," she replied quickly.


    He raised a brow, shaking his head. "You know that¡¯s not true. I am yet to see anyone as stubborn and insistent as you are." He leaned in again, carefully easing Dexter off herp and into his own arms. "Let me take him to bed."


    As he lifted the boy, Dexter stirred just a little, his small hand shifting against Williams¡¯s chest. His eyes opened halfway, their gaze hazy and barely focused.


    "Daddy... Is that you?" he asked, his voice a quiet murmur.


    "Yes, champ. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m back," Williams answered, adjusting his hold on the boy.


    Dexter let out a tiny sigh. "Okay," he breathed, then went still again, his eyes falling shut once more in sleep¡¯s embrace.


    Williams carried him out of the living area and down the hallway. When he entered the next room, he walked straight to the bed, pulling the covers back beforeying the boy down gently. He took care to tuck the nkets around him just as he had seen Dera do the night before, making sure everything was in ce, secure, and warm. The boy¡¯s face rxed further in sleep, and Williams watched him for a moment longer before turning and stepping out quietly.


    He returned to the living room, his eyes immediately finding Dera still seated on the same chair. Without speaking, he walked to her, took her by the hand, and gently pulled her up to her feet. Then, lowering himself into the seat, he guided her to sit back down¡ªonly this time, on hisp. She straddled him the same way their son had done earlier, her arms resting around his neck while his arms circled her waist.


    "You look like you have a lot on your mind," he said, gazing up at her. "Talk to me. What¡¯s on your mind?"


    Dera looked around the living room for a moment before answering. "You have a very beautiful ce."


    He tilted his head. "Is that it?"


    "Part of it," she admitted.


    Williams gave a faint chuckle. "Okay. Thank you. I¡¯m d you like it." He narrowed his eyes slightly. "Now, what¡¯s the other part of it?"


    Dera took a small breath. "Your beta. Vanessa."


    He straightened just a little, understanding dawning instantly. "What happened to her?" he asked.


    "You¡¯re aware she has feelings for you, right?" Dera said, her voice calm but serious.


    Williams released a slow sigh, his grip around her waist tightening slightly. "Yes, I am aware. And I have never encouraged her. I have never indulged her or led her on. Everyone here knows my heart belongs to another. The only reason it ever looked unclear was because everyone thought you were dead. Everyone except me, because I would know if you stopped existing. But now that you are here, everything will fall into ce. You have nothing to worry about, okay?"


    "Okay," Dera nodded, her shoulders rxing a little.


    "And one more thing," Williams added, his tone growing firmer. "Everyone here is a werewolf. You are the only human. But that does not mean you should let anybody¡ªI mean anybody¡ªintimidate you."


    Dera chuckled softly, leaning closer. "I lived in Casper¡¯s camp, Williams. I don¡¯t think I can be intimidated that easily by anyone here¡ªexcept for Roman. I can feel the raw power radiating from him, even when he¡¯s calm. That tells me he¡¯s not someone to mess with."


    Williams smirked. "Nobody in their right senses would try to mess with Roman... except me, of course."


    Dera pulled back slightly, giving him a mock re. "Are you saying you¡¯re not in your right senses?"


    "Who knows?" Williams replied with a grin that made herugh.


    But just as the sound of herughter faded, a sudden breeze swept through the room. Cold and sharp, it brushed against their skin like the whisper of something not quite natural.


    Dera stiffened. "Did you feel that?" she asked, her brows drawing together.


    "Yes," Williams replied, his head turning as he scanned the room. "Where did ite from?"


    Before either of them could answer, a sudden, abrupt sound drew their attention¡ªa soft rattle, but unmistakable in the silence. They both turned their eyes toward the shelf beside them.


    A small box sat there, one that had been perfectly still just moments before. Now, it trembled violently, rattling against the wooden surface with unnatural energy.


    Williams frowned. "Isn¡¯t that the box Charlotte gave to you?" he asked, pointing toward it.


    "It is," Dera confirmed, her voice low and grim. She had ced it there herself while unpacking that very afternoon. "Why is it shaking like that?" She asked, stepping slightly away from the shelf, unease creeping into her voice.


    Williams stared at it, his body tense. His mind raced, pieces of understanding locking into ce. His eyes widened ever so slightly as the realization struck him.


    "Oh shit," he whispered, barely audible. His voice trembled with a weight that chilled the room further. "Charlotte is dead."


    The words hit Dera like a hammer to the chest. Her heart dropped, and her breath caught in her throat.


    For a moment, neither of them moved. The rattling continued, then stopped just as suddenly as it had begun.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!